'GOLDEN 


ROBERT-  H 


-/to* 


MACMILLAN'S     STANDARD     LIBRARY 


THE   GOLDEN   HOPE 


THE    GOLDEN    HOPE 


A  STORT  OF  THE  TIME   OF 
KING  ALEXANDER   THE   GREAT 


BY 

ROBERT   H.   FULLER 


NEW  YORK 
GROSSET    &    DUNLAP 

PUBLISHERS 


COPYRIGHT,  1905, 
BY  THE  MACMILLAN  COMPACT. 


Set  up  and  electrotyped-    Published  March,  1903.    Reprinted 
May,  1906. 


Norinooti 

J.  8.  Gushing  «k  Ck>.  —  Berwick  <k  Smith  Co. 
Norwood,  Mass.,  U.S.A. 


"For  what  was  all  his  war  in  Asia  after  the  death  of  Philippus, 
but  tempests,  extreme  heats,  wonderful  deep  rivers,  marvellous 
high  mountains,  monstrous  beasts  for  greatness  to  behold,  wild 
savage  fashions  of  life,  change  and  alteration  of  governors  upon 
every  occasion,  yea  treasons  and  rebellions  of  some?  At  the 
beginning  of  his  voyage,  Greece  did  yet  lay  their  heads  together, 
for  the  remembrance  of  the  wars  that  Philippus  made  upon  them : 
the  towns  gathered  together :  Macedonia  inclined  to  some  change 
and  alteration:  divers  people  far  and  near  lay  in  wait  to  see 
what  their  neighbours  would  do :  the  gold  and  silver  of  Persia 
flowing  in  the  orators'  purses,  and  governors  of  the  people  did 
raise  up  Peloponnese:  Philippus'  treasure  and  coffers  were 
empty,  and  the  debts  were  great.  In  despite  of  all  these  troubles, 
and  in  the  middest  of  his  poverty,  a  young  man,  but  newly  come  to 
man's  estate,  durst  in  his  mind  think  of  the  conquest  of  Asia,  yea 
of  the  empire  of  the  whole  world,  with  thirty  thousand  footmen 
and  five  thousand  horse,  .  .  .  howbeit  he  was  furnished  with  mag- 
nanimity, with  temperance,  with  wisdom,  and  valour :  being  more 
holpen  in  this  martial  enterprise,  with  that  he  had  learned  of  his 
tutor  Aristotle,  than  with  that  which  his  father  Philippus  had  left 
him.  ...  In  Alexander's  actions  they  see,  that  his  valiantness  is 
gentle,  his  gentleness  valiant :  his  liberality,  husbandry,  his  choler 
soon  down,  his  loves  temperate,  his  pastimes  not  idle,  and  his 
travels  gracious.  What  is  he  that  hath  mingled  feasting  with 
wars,  and  military  expeditions  with  sports?  Who  hath  inter- 
mingled in  the  middest  of  his  besieging  of  towns :  and  in  the 
middest  of  skirmishes  and  fights,  sports,  banquets,  and  wedding 
songs  ?  Who  was  ever  more  enemy  to  those  that  did  wrong, 
nor  more  gracious  to  the  afflicted  ?  Who  was  ever  more  cruel  to 
those  that  fought,  or  more  just  unto  suppliants  ?  " 

—  NORTH'S  Plutarch, 


2135S07   ! 


CONTENTS 

CHAPT1B  PAGB 

I.  THREE  FRIENDS  MEET 1 

n.  WARNING  FROM  THE  GODS  .        .....  9 

III.  ARISTON  LAYS  A  PLOT 14 

IV.  THE  VOICE  OF  DEMOSTHENES     .        .    '  ",'      .        .  26 
V.  THE  BANQUET       .        .        .        .        .      Y"    .'       .  36 

VI.  SYPHAX  EARNS  HIS  REWARD 46 

VII.  THE  RESPONSE  OF  THE  ORACLE         ....  52 

VIII.  THE  THUNDERBOLT  FALLS  ......  60 

IX.  THE  DOOM  OF  THEBES         .        .        .        ...  68 

X.  CHARES  BARTERS  HIS  SWORD      .        .        •    '    .        .  76 

XI.  THAIS     .        .    .'".  ;  '  .''     .      '.        .'     \'-    .'      .  91 

XII.  MENA  READS  A  LETTER       .        .        •  "".''/       .  96 

XIII.  THE  UNQUENCHABLE  FIRE  .        .     '  .        .        .        .  103 

XIV.  ACROSS  THE  HELLESPONT    .        '.''•'      '.'       .'      .  109 
XV.  THAIS  AND  ARTEMISIA        .        .       ,  A>  V  '    .        .  114 

XVI.  IN  THE  CAMP  OF  THE  MERCENARIES       j  ~.    '    .•'      .  124 

XVII.  THE  TRAGEDY  OF  THE  MARSH  .        .        /       .        .  131 

XVIII.  GREEK  AND  BARBARIAN    " ,        .        .        ."       .        .  139 

XIX.  THE  ROUT  OF  THE  SATRAPS       .        .        ."'"•„  .        .  146 

XX.  MENA  MAKES  A  DISCOVERY         .....  153 

XXI.  PHRADATES  TRIUMPHS         .        .        .        .        .        .  161 

XXII.  THE  VISION  OF  DANIEL,  THE  VICEROY     .        .        .  168 

XXIII.  IN  THE  WHIRLWIND'S  TRACK 174 

XXIV.  THE  GORDIAN  KNOT »        .  185 

vii 


Till 


CONTENTS 


<  HAPTP.R  TAG* 

XXV.  BESSUS  COMES  TO  BABYLON 191 

XXVL  THE  GREAT  KINO  is  ANOBY        ....  201 

XXVII.  NATHAN  KEEPS  HIS  WORD 212 

XXVIII.  BETWEEN  EARTH  AND  SKY 220 

XXIX.  THE  SLUICE  GATE 229 

XXX.  LEONIDAS  UNDERTAKES  A  MISSION      .        .        .  236 

XXXI.  ALEXANDER  is  SURPRISED 244 

XXXII.  THE  WOBLD  AT  STAKE 250 

XXXIII.  THE  CHESTNUT  MARE 257 

XXXIV.  IN  THE  PAVILION  OF  THE  QUEENS       .       .       .  266 
XXXV.  PHRADATES  MAKES  A  WAGER       ....  272 

XXXVI.  TYRE  ACCEPTS  THE  CHALLENGE  ....  281 

XXX VII.  THE  JEST  OF  KING  AZEMILCUS    ....  290 

XXXVIII.  MENA  REVEALS  A  SECRET 294 

XXXIX.  JOEL  BRINGS  BAD  NEWS 303 

XL.  THE  GAP  OF  DEATH      .        .        .        .        .        .307 

XLI.  PRINCE  HUR'S  COUNTERPLOT        ....  314 

XLII.  A  TRAITOR  IN  PURPLE  .       .   ".       .       .        .318 

XLIH.  THE  KING  TAKES  HIS  REVENGE   ....  327 

XLJV.  THE  REVOLT  OF  THE  ISRAELITES         .        .        .  332 

XLV.  MOLOCH  CLAIMS  HIS  SACRIFICE    ....  342 

XLVI.  THE  PASSING  OF  A  GOD 352 

XLVII.  SYPHAX  SQUARES  HIS  ACCOUNT    ....  360 

XLVHI.  THAIS  GIVES  A  FEAST 369 

XLIX.  CHARES  FINDS  REST 379 

L.  PROMISES  FULFILLED     .        .        »       .        •        •  389 

LI.  AMID  FRAGMENTS  OF  EMPIRE       ....  396 


THE    GOLDEN    HOPE 


THE   GOLDEN  HOPE 

CHAPTER  I 

THREE    FRIENDS    MEET 

ATHENS  was  rousing  herself  from  sleep.  The  beams 
of  the  morning  sun  bathed  the  rugged  sides  of  Mount 
Hymettus  and  lightened  the  dark  foliage  that  clothed  the 
nearer  wooded  slopes  of  Lycabettus.  The  low,  flat-roofed 
houses  of  the  city  were  still  nothing  more  than  blurred 
masses  of  gray  in  the  shadow ;  but  presently  a  ray  touched 
the  point  of  Athene's  spear,  and  the  flood  of  orange  light 
flowed  over  the  Acropolis.  Its  temples  and  statues  were 
enveloped  in  a  radiance  which  fused  the  rich,  harmonious 
colors  of  column  and  cornice  and  melted  the  massive  out- 
lines into  a  resplendent  whole,  rising  immortal  from  the 
gloom  at  its  base. 

Thin  curls  of  smoke  mounted  here  and  there  above  the 
housetops,  straight  up  toward  the  limitless  turquoise  vault 
of  the  sky.  The  vivifying  freshness  of  the  new-born  day 
was  in  the  air. 

There  was  a  clatter  of  hoofs  in  the  Street  of  Pericles, 
and  two  young  men,  followed  by  three  mounted  servants, 
swung  into  view. 

"  By  Zeus,  Leonidas  !  "  cried  the  foremost  of  the  riders, 
drawing  rein  and  pointing  to  the  Acropolis,  "  that  is  worth 
riding  all  night  to  see  !  " 

"You  mean  the  sunrise?"  the  other  asked,  also  coming 
to  a  halt.  "  Pshaw !  You  may  see  that  any  day  without 
sitting  up  for  it." 

"  Not  1 1  "  said  his  companion,  laughing.  "  I  love  the 
lamps  too  well." 

Leonidas  shrugged  his  square  shoulders.     "  It's  not  the 


2  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

lamps  you  love,  Chares,"  he  returned  dryly.  "  But  why 
are  we  idling  here  ?  Unless  we  make  haste,  Clearchus  win 
be  out  of  bed  before  we  can  surprise  him." 

"  Come  on,  then  1 "  Chares  cried,  urging  his  tired  horse. 
"  By  Heracles  !  what's  that?  " 

The  three  servants  had  ridden  forward  in  advance  of 
their  masters.  From  the  direction  they  had  taken,  the 
young  men  heard  a  confusion  of  angry  voices,  mingled 
with  oaths.  In  another  moment  they  saw  that  the  street 
was  blocked  by  a  gorgeous  litter  borne  on  the  shoulders 
of  four  sturdy  slaves  and  surrounded  by  a  dozen  more, 
some  of  whom  carried  torches  which  burned  pale  in  the 
morning  light.  The  litter-bearers  had  refused  to  draw 
aside,  and  the  guard  was  attempting  to  turn  the  horsemen 
back.  Evidently  some  youth  had  been  overtaken  at  his 
revelry  by  the  dawn  and  was  now  being  carried  home  by 
slaves  who  had  followed  his  example  at  the  wine-cup. 

A  bustling  little  man,  with  close-cropped  hair  and  the 
sharp-nosed  face  of  a  fox,  was  shaking  his  sword  in  the 
faces  of  the  riders. 

"  Back  with  you !  Back !  "  he  shouted.  "  Do  you  seek 
to  halt  the  noble  Phradates  ?  Back,  while  you  may !  " 

The  curtains  of  the  litter  parted,  and  a  young  man's  face, 
crimson  with  wrath  and  wine,  appeared  at  the  opening. 
He  wore  upon  his  head  a  wreath  of  wilted  roses,  which 
had  slipped  sidewise  over  one  ear. 

"What  is  the  matter,  Mena?"  he  called  thickly.  "Cut 
the  rascals  down  !  " 

The  three  servants  hesitated,  looking  back  to  their 
masters  for  instructions. 

"  Here  is  sport ! "  Chares  cried,  his  eyes  sparkling. 
"  Let  us  ride  through  them  !  They  need  a  lesson." 

Leonidas  made  no  answer,  but  shook  his  bridle  rein  free 
and  plunged  his  spurs  into  the  flanks  of  his  horse. 

"  Way !  Way  I  "  Chares  cried  in  a  mighty  voice,  as  they 
thundered  down  upon  the  obstinate  group.  "  Follow  us, 
my  lads  I "  he  shouted  to  the  servants  as  he  swept  past. 

The  officious  man  with  the  sharp  nose  dropped  his 
sword  and  scrambled  up  the  steps  of  a  house,  but  before 


THREE  FRIENDS  MEET  3 

the  rest  could  follow  his  example  the  five  horsemen  were 
among  them,  and  they  were  rolling  under  foot  with  their 
torches.  Chares  swerved  his  horse  skilfully  against  the 
litter  in  such  a  manner  that  it  was  overturned.  Its 
occupant  pitched  head  foremost  into  the  street,  and  the 
litter  fell  on  top  of  him,  burying  him  beneath  a  mass  of 
curtains  and  silken  cushions,  among  which  he  struggled 
like  some  gigantic  insect  caught  in  a  web. 

"  You  shall  pay  for  this !  "  he  gasped  from  the  wreckage, 
shaking  his  fist  after  the  little  cavalcade.  "I  am  Phra- 
dates !  " 

Chares  laughed  until  the  street  echoed,  and  even  Leonidas 
could  not  forbear  a  smile  when  he  glanced  back  upon  the 
havoc  their  passage  had  caused. 

"We  must  ask  Clearchus  who  this  fellow  is,"  Chares 
said.  "  Here  is  the  house." 

He  sprang  down  in  front  of  a  dwelling  of  white  marble 
and  ran  to  the  gate. 

"  Hola  !  "  he  shouted.  "  Let  us  in  !  Do  you  intend  to 
keep  your  master's  guests  all  day  at  his  door?  Open, 
then  !  " 

After  a  slight  delay  there  was  a  sound  of  falling  bars, 
and  the  grating  swung  back,  revealing  a  drowsy  slave  in 
the  entrance. 

"  Is  it  you,  my  master  ?  Enter  ;  you  are  welcome,"  the 
man  said,  bowing  before  Chares. 

"  Is  Clearchus  awake  ?  "  Chares  demanded  eagerly. 

"  I  think  not,  sir,"  the  slave  replied. 

"  Then  we  will  rouse  him  !  "  Chares  cried,  running 
across  the  outer  court  and  into  the  house.  Leonidas 
followed  more  deliberately,  leaving  the  attendants  to  care 
for  the  horses. 

Chares  did  not  stop  to  return  the  greeting  of  the  slave 
who  opened  the  house  door  for  him,  but  dashed  through 
the  corridor  that  led  to  the  inner  court,  shouting  at  the 
top  of  his  voice :  "  Clearchus  !  Wake  up,  sluggard,  and 
feed  the  hungry,  or  the  Gods  will  turn  their  faces  from 
you  !  Dreamer,  where  art  thou  ?  " 

Just  as  he  emerged  from  the  corridor  to  the  spacious 


4  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

inner  court,  the  young  man  came  suddenly  upon  a  fresh- 
faced  slave  girl,  who  was  busied  with  some  early  duties 
about  the  broad  cistern  filled  with  lotus  flowers. 

"  Aphrodite,  as  I  live  I "  Chares  cried,  throwing  his 
arms  about  her  and  kissing  her  on  the  lips  with  a  smack. 
The  girl  fled,  laughing  and  blushing,  to  the  women's 
quarters,  and  at  the  same  moment  the  master  of  the  house, 
awakened  by  the  uproar,  appeared  on  the  threshold  of  his 
chamber. 

"  Chares  !  "  he  cried,  coming  forward  with  outstretched 
hands.  "  Who  else  could  it  be,  indeed  !  " 

"  Oh,  Clearchus,"  Chares  said,  "  what  hardships  and 
perils  we  have  passed  to  reach  thee  !  " 

"  And  here  is  Leonidas,"  said  the  Athenian,  freeing 
himself  from  the  embrace  of  Chares  as  the  second  of  his 
guests  entered  the  court.  "  Both  my  brothers  here  ! 
For  this  I  owe  a  sacrifice  of  thanksgiving  which  I  shall 
not  fail  to  pay.  But  what  fortunate  chance  brings  you  to 
Athens  ?  " 

"  We  were  sitting  quietly  enough  in  Thebes,  talking  of 
you,"  Leonidas  replied, "  when  this  madcap  declared  that  he 
would  not  live  another  day  without  seeing  you  and  that  he 
intended  to  make  you  give  him  breakfast.  Piso,  who  was 
with  us,  fell  into  dispute  with  him,  offering  to  wager 
twenty  minae  that  we  could  not  ride  here  before  midday. 
Chares  maintained  that  he  would  wake  you  this  morning 
or  forfeit  the  stake,  and  here  we  are." 

"  And  so  you  have  ridden  all  night  ?  "  Clearchus  asked. 

"All  night,  amid  dangers  and  darkness,  only  to  see 
you  I  "  Chares  replied  gayly,  throwing  his  arm  around  his 
friend's  shoulder.  "  And  now,  have  you  anything  to  eat 
in  the  house  ?  I  am  like  a  famished  wolf." 

"  Come  with  me,"  Clearchus  said,  leading  the  way  into  a 
large  room  opening  from  the  left  of  the  court.  The  sunlight 
streamed  in  from  the  garden  outside,  over  rich  Persian  car- 
pets which  covered  the  floor.  The  walls  were  frescoed  with 
scenes  from  the  Iliad  of  Homer,  drawn  with  marvellous  skill. 
Painted  statuettes  stood  in  niches  of  stone.  Chairs  and 
tables  of  ebony,  cypress,  and  cedar  were  scattered  through 


THEEE  FRIENDS   MEET  5 

the  room,  and  soft  couches  invited  rest.  Clearchus  struck 
a  bell,  and  a  grave  man  of  middle  age  appeared  in  the 
doorway. 

"  Send  us  food,  Cleon,"  Clearchus  said. 

The  steward  withdrew,  and  two  younger  slaves  entered. 
They  quickly  divested  Chares  and  Leonidas  of  their  rid- 
ing cloaks  and  swords  and  washed  their  hands  in  bowls  of 
scented  water,  drying  them  upon  linen  towels.  They 
were  followed  by  other  slaves  bearing  trays  of  cold  fowl, 
bread,  and  wine. 

"  This  seems  like  getting  home,"  Chares  exclaimed, 
throwing  himself  upon  one  of  the  couches  and  leaning 
back  luxuriously  upon  the  cushions  of  down  which  the 
slaves  hastened  to  arrange  behind  him  while  he  helped 
himself  to  food  from  the  table.  "  By  the  Gods,  Clearchus, 
unless  you  stop  growing  handsome,  Phoebus  will  be  jealous 
of  you  ! " 

The  Athenian  flushed  like  a  girl.  He  was  a  clean-cut, 
clear-eyed  young  man,  hardly  more  than  twenty-one  years 
old,  with  a  face  and  figure  that  might  have  served  as  a 
model  for  Phidias  himself.  Although  slender,  his  form 
was  graceful,  with  the  ease  that  comes  only  from  well- 
trained  muscles.  Brown  curls  covered  his  head,  and  the 
glance  of  his  dark  eyes  was  steady  and  straightforward, 
with  a  singular  earnestness.  His  expression  was  thought- 
ful and  his  mouth  betrayed  a  sensitive  delicacy. 

His  parents  had  died  when  he  was  still  a  lad.  His 
father,  Cleanor,  bequeathed  to  him  an  immense  fortune, 
amassed  in  the  mines,  which  had  been  managed  by  his 
uncle,  Ariston,  until  he  became  of  age.  His  wealth  made 
him  envied  by  the  fashionable  young  men  of  Athens,  but 
he  had  few  friends  among  them.  He  cared  nothing  for 
their  drinking-bouts,  cock-fights,  and  gaming,  and  he  had 
no  ambition  in  politics  except  to  do  his  duty  as  a  citizen 
of  Athens.  Deep  in  his  heart  he  worshipped  the  city 
and  her  glorious  achievements,  especially  those  of  the 
intellect,  with  fanatical  devotion. 

Chares,  too,  belonged  to  a  family  of  wealth  and  influ- 
ence, for  his  father,  Jason,  had  been  one  of  the  foremost 


6  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

men  in  Thebes.  In  height  he  stood  more  than  six  feet, 
and  the  knotted  muscles  of  his  arms  indicated  enormous 
strength.  He  was  buoyant,  light-hearted,  irresponsible, 
and  pleasure-loving.  His  affection  for  the  Athenian, 
whom  he  had  known  from  boyhood,  was  the  strongest 
impulse  in  him. 

They  had  first  met  Leonidas  at  the  Olympic  Games, 
where  he  won  the  laurel  crown  in  the  chariot  race,  and 
they  had  there  admitted  him  to  their  friendship.  Differ- 
ent as  they  were  from  each  other,  there  seemed  little  in 
common  between  either  of  them  and  the  swarthy  Lacedae- 
monian who  lay  eating  silently  while  they  chattered  gossip 
of  mutual  acquaintances.  Leonidas  was  rather  below  the 
middle  stature,  all  bone  and  sinew,  practised  in  arms,  and 
inured  to  hardships  from  his  childhood  by  the  unbending 
discipline  of  Sparta.  His  dark  hair  grew  low  down  on  his 
forehead  and  his  black  eyes  were  set  deep  under  overhang- 
ing brows.  He  neither  shared  nor  wished  to  understand 
the  delight  which  Clearchus  felt  in  a  perfect  statue  or  a 
masterpiece  of  painting.  He  scorned  the  philosophers  and 
poets.  Upon  the  questionable  pleasures  to  which  Chares 
gave  his  days  and  nights,  he  looked  with  good-natured 
contempt.  The  narrow  prejudices  of  his  country  were 
ingrained  too  deeply  in  his  character  to  be  disturbed  by 
any  change  of  surroundings.  He  valued  more  highly  the 
consciousness  that  in  his  veins  ran  a  few  drops  of  the 
blood  of  the  Lion  of  Thermopylae  than  all  the  riches  of 
the  world. 

In  each  of  the  three  young  men  who  met  in  the  house 
of  Clearchus  were  typified  many  of  the  characteristics  of 
the  states  to  which  they  belonged.  Athens,  Thebes,  and 
Sparta  in  turn  had  held  the  supremacy  in  the  little  penin- 
sula to  which  the  civilized  world  was  confined.  Con- 
trasted as  they  were,  there  was  still  a  bond  between  them 
that  had  been  welded  by  centuries  of  association. 

"  Tell  me,"  Clearchus  said,  after  their  hunger  had  been 
somewhat  appeased,  "  what  is  the  news  of  Thebes  ?  Are 
the  Macedonians  still  perched  in  the  Cadmea  ?  " 

44  They  are,"  Chares  replied  lazily.     "  We  are  still  in  the 


THREE  FRIENDS  MEET  7 

grasp  of  the  barbarian  ;  but  our  plotters  are  at  work  and 
they  tell  me  that  soon  we  shall  break  it." 

"Do  you  mean  they  are  planning  revolt?"  Clearchua 
asked  eagerly. 

"  Don't  get  excited,"  the  Theban  responded.  "  It  will 
give  you  indigestion.  They  have  revolted  already,  thanks 
to  the  gold  your  city  sent  them,  and  the  barbarians  are 
eating  their  corn  in  the  citadel  just  at  present,  waiting  for 
something  to  turn  up." 

"  But  that  means  war,  Chares,"  Clearchus  exclaimed. 

"  Well,"  Chares  replied,  "  that  will  give  Leonidas  a 
chance  to  clear  the  rust  from  his  sword.  You  know  he  is 
in  the  market." 

"  That  is  true,"  the  Spartan  said  in  response  to  Clearchus' 
glance  of  inquiry.  "  No  man  can  live  on  air.  I  follow 
my  profession  where  there  is  work  to  be  done." 

There  was  nothing  disgraceful  in  this  avowal.  If  his 
own  country  was  at  peace,  a  Greek  soldier  might  sell  his 
sword  to  the  highest  bidder,  as  did  Xenophon,  without 
reproach. 

"  And  I  suppose  you,  too,  will  be  fighting,  Chares  ?  " 
said  Clearchus. 

"  As  to  that,  I  don't  know,"  the  Theban  answered, 
stretching  himself  with  a  yawn.  "  Perhaps  the  best  thing 
that  could  happen  to  us  would  be  to  have  the  Macedonian 
conquer  and  rule.  It  would  put  an  end  to  our  own  wars. 
If  matters  go  on  as  they  have  been  going,  all  three  of  us 
may  be  trying  to  cut  each  other's  throats  before  the  month 
is  out." 

"No,"  Clearchus  exclaimed,  "that  cannot  be,  because 
you  must  promise  me  to  stay  here  and  drink  at  my  wed- 
ding feast  at  the  next  new  moon." 

"  What,  Clearchus  !  you  are  going  to  be  married  ? " 
Chares  cried,  springing  from  his  couch.  "  Who  is  she  ?  " 

"  Artemisia,  daughter  of  Theorus,"  Clearchus  answered. 
"  She  is  the  most  beautiful  —  " 

"  Ho,  Cleon,  Cleon  !  Where  are  you  ?  "  Chares  shouted 
at  the  top  of  his  voice.  "  Cleon,  I  say  !  " 

The  steward  ran  into  the  room  in  alarm. 


8  THE   GOLDEN  HOPE 

"  Bring  wine  of  Cyprus,  quickly  I  "  Chares  cried,  waving 
his  arms. 

Cleon  vanished  with  a  smile,  and  Chares  hastened  to 
embrace  his  friend  with  a  fervor  that  threatened  to  crack 
his  ribs.  Leonidas  grasped  him  warmly  by  the  hand,  and 
both  showered  congratulations  upon  him. 

"  We  pledge  thee  ! "  Chares  cried,  taking  the  wine  that 
Cleon  brought  in  a  great  beaker  of  carved  silver  and  rais- 
ing it  to  his  lips,  after  spilling  a  portion  of  its  contents  in 
libation. 

"  May  the  Gods  give  thee  happiness  ! "  Leonidas  said, 
drinking  deep  in  his  turn. 

"  Neither  war,  famine,  nor  pestilence  shall  take  us  from 
thee  until  thou  art  married,"  Chares  cried,  half  in  jest. 
"  We  swear  it,  Leonidas,  by  the  head  of  Zeus  !  " 

"  We  swear  it  ! "  the  Spartan  echoed,  and  each  of  them 
again  pressed  the  young  man's  hand. 

"  I  expected  no  less  of  you,"  Clearchus  said,  smiling  into 
the  faces  of  his  companions.  "It  makes  my  heart  glad 
to  know  that  you  will  be  with  me.  But  after  your  long 
ride  you  must  both  be  used  up.  I  will  leave  you  to  get 
an  hour  or  two  of  sleep  before  the  Assembly  which  has 
been  called  for  this  afternoon  to  hear  what  Demosthenes 
has  to  say  upon  our  policy  toward  Macedon.  You  will 
want  to  hear  him,  of  course." 

"Go,  Clearchus,"  Chares  said,  laughing.  "That  is  a 
long  speech  to  tell  us  that  you  would  like  to  be  rid  of  us 
while  you  go  to  your  Artemisia.  Come  back  in  time  for 
the  bath,  that's  alL" 


CHAPTER  H 

WAENING    FROM    THE    GODS 

A  PEW  miles  west  of  Athens,  in  the  suburb  of  Academe, 
dwelt  Melissa,  aunt  and  guardian  of  Artemisia.  She  was 
an  invalid,  bedridden  for  the  greater  part  of  the  year,  and 
she  had  chosen  to  live  in  the  country  that  she  might  not 
be  disturbed  by  the  city  noises.  She  had  never  married, 
and  no  departure  from  the  routine  of  her  well-ordered 
house  was  permitted.  She  loved  her  niece  ;  but  she  was 
not  sorry  to  have  her  marry,  because,  as  she  said,  her  own 
hold  upon  life  was  so  uncertain,  and  besides,  the  match  was 
a  brilliant  one. 

Her  household  consisted  of  Philox,  her  steward,  who 
had  managed  her  affairs  for  a  score  of  years,  Tolmon,  her 
gardener,  and  a  dozen  women  slaves  who,  like  their  mistress, 
had  passed  the  prime  of  life. 

In  Melissa's  old-fashioned  garden  Artemisia,  with  two 
little  slave  girls  to  help  her,  was  at  work  over  a  hedge  of 
roses.  She  had  not  yet  reached  her  nineteenth  year.  Her 
soft,  light  brown  hair  was  gathered  in  a  knot  at  the  back 
of  her  head,  showing  the  graceful  curve  of  the  nape  of  her 
neck  and  half  revealing  the  little  pink  lobes  of  her  ears. 
Her  forehead  was  low  and  smooth  and  broad,  with  deli- 
cately arched  brows,  a  shade  darker  than  her  hair.  Her 
eyes  were  blue  and  the  color  in  her  cheeks  was  heightened 
by  her  exertions  in  bringing  the  straying  rose  stems  into 
place.  The  folds  of  her  pure  white  chiton  left  her  warm 
arms  bare  to  the  shoulder  and  defined  the  youthful  lines 
of  her  supple  figure.  As  she  stooped  among  the  flowers, 
handling  them  with  gentle  touches,  she  seemed  preoccupied, 
and  her  glance  continually  wandered  from  her  task. 

Agile  as  monkeys,  the  slave  girls  darted  about  her,  pelt- 

9 


10  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

ing  each  other  with  blossoms  and  uttering  peals  of  shrill 
laughter.  Their  short  white  tunics  made  their  swarthy 
skins  darker  by  contrast. 

The  garden  was  set  in  a  tiny  meadow  beside  the  river 
Cephissus.  It  was  shut  in  on  both  sides  by  groves  of 
olive  and  fig  trees,  against  whose  dark  foliage  gleamed  the 
marble  front  of  the  house  to  which  it  belonged.  The 
sunlight  swept  the  smooth  emerald  of  the  turf,  touched 
the  brilliant  hues  of  the  flowers,  and  flashed  back  from  the 
rippling  river  beyond. 

"  Oh,  mistress,  there's  a  beautiful  butterfly  !  Oh,  please, 
may  I  catch  him  ?  "  cried  one  of  the  little  girls. 

"  Hush,  chatterbox,"  said  Artemisia ;  "  come  and  help 
me  here." 

"  Ouch,  that  awful  thorn !  Look,  mistress,  how  my  finger 
bleeds,"  the  other  girl  said,  holding  up  her  small  brown 
hand. 

"  Will  you  never  end  your  nonsense  ? "  the  young 
woman  asked  in  affected  despair.  "See,  Proxena,  we 
have  not  half  finished." 

"  Don't  be  angry  with  us,  mistress  ;  see  who's  coming !  " 
Proxena  cried,  taking  her  wounded  finger  from  her  mouth 
and  pointing  with  it  toward  the  house. 

Clearchus  must  have  ridden  fast  to  arrive  so  soon  after 
leaving  his  friends.  Artemisia,  hastily  plucking  a  half- 
blown  rose,  went  forward  to  meet  him,  while  the  little  slave 
girls  remained  behind,  peeping  slyly  with  sidelong  glances 
and  whispering  to  each  other  while  they  pretended  to  busy 
themselves  with  their  work. 

"  Greeting,  Artemisia,  my  Life  !  "  Clearchus  said,  tak- 
ing her  hands  in  his. 

"  Greeting,  Clearchus  ;  I  am  glad  to  see  thee,"  she  re- 
plied. 

"  How  beautiful  thou  art  and  how  fortunate  am  I,  my 
darling,"  the  young  man  said  radiantly.  "  Dost  thou  love 
me,  Artemisia  ?  " 

"  Thou  knowest  well  that  I  do,  Clearchus,"  she  answered 
reproachfully.  "  Why  dost  thou  ask  ?  " 

"  For  the  joy  of  hearing  thee  say  it  once  more,"  he  said, 


WARNING  FEOM  THE  GODS  11 

Jaughing.  "  There  is  nothing  the  Gods  can  give  that  could 
be  sweeter  or  more  precious  to  me,  and  to  add  the  last 
touch  to  my  happiness,  Chares  and  Leonidas  came  this 
morning  and  have  promised  to  stay  until  our  wedding." 

They  had  been  strolling  toward  the  grove  at  the  edge 
of  the  meadow,  where  a  bench  of  carved  stone,  overhung 
with  trailing  vines,  was  set  in  the  shade  in  such  a  position 
as  to  permit  its  occupants  to  look  out  over  the  garden  and 
the  river.  They  sat  down  side  by  side  and  Clearchus 
slipped  his  arm  about  Artemisia's  waist.  Evidently,  with 
the  subtle  sense  of  a  lover,  he  detected  a  lack  of  respon- 
siveness, for  he  bent  forward  and  gazed  anxiously  into  her 
face.  He  saw  that  it  was  troubled. 

"  What  is  the  matter,  my  dearest  ?  "  he  asked  in  sudden 
alarm. 

She  hesitated  for  a  moment.  "  Oh,  Clearchus,  I  fear 
that  we  are  too  happy,"  she  said  at  last  in  reply. 

"  Why  do  you  say  that  ?  "  he  asked,  drawing  her  closer 
to  him.  "  Why  should  any  of  the  Gods  wish  us  harm  ? 
We  have  not  failed  in  paying  them  honor,  and  we  have 
transgressed  in  nothing." 

Artemisia  hid  her  face  in  her  hands  and  her  head 
drooped  against  his  shoulder.  He  held  her  still  closer  and 
kissed  the  soft  coils  of  her  hair,  awaiting  an  explanation. 

"  What  is  it,  Artemisia  ? "  he  asked  quietly.  "  You 
are  tired  and  nervous  and  overwrought,  and  some  foolish 
fancy  has  crept  into  your  heart  to  trouble  you.  Tell  me, 
my  dearest ;  thou  canst  have  no  sorrow  that  is  not  mine 
as  well  as  thine." 

"  Clearchus,  my  husband,"  she  said,  without  moving 
from  her  position  or  lifting  her  face,  "  thou  art  strong 
and  I  am  but  a  weak  girl.  Whatever  may  come,  I  shall 
always  be  thankful  that  thou  didst  love  me.  I  am  thine 
—  heart  and  mind,  body  and  spirit,  here  and  in  the  here- 
after —  forever. " 

"  Why  dost  thou  speak  so,  my  Soul  ?  "  Clearchus  asked 
in  alarm.  "  What  has  happened  ?  Surely  we  shall  be 
married  at  the  new  moon." 

"  I  do  not  know,  Clearchus  —  all  that  I  know  is  that  I 


12  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

love  thee  and  shall  love  thee  always.  A  warning  from 
the  Gods  has  been  sent  to  me." 

She  lifted  her  face  and  clasped  her  hands  in  her  lap. 
Her  eyes  were  wet  and  her  lips  were  tremulous  as  those 
of  a  helpless  child  who  awaits  a  blow. 

"  What  was  it,  my  Life  ?  "  Clearchus  asked  gently. 

"  I  was  in  a  strange  house,"  she  replied,  looking  straight 
before  her  as  though  she  could  see  the  things  that  she  de- 
scribed. "  It  was  a  house  of  many  rooms,  some  filled  with 
lights  and  some  so  dark  I  could  not  tell  what  was  in  them. 
I  heard  the  sound  of  voices,  of  laughter,  and  of  weeping, 
but  I  could  see  nobody.  Thou  wert  there,  I  knew,  and  I 
was  seeking  thee  with  my  heart  full  of  terror  ;  for  some- 
thing told  me  I  would  not  find  thee.  It  was  dreadful  — 
dreadful,  Clearchus  !  " 

She  paused  and  clung  to  him  for  a  moment  as  though 
in  fear  of  being  torn  from  his  side. 

"  I  do  not  know  how  long  I  wandered  through  passages 
and  chambers,"  she  resumed,  "  but  at  last  I  reached  a  cor- 
ridor that  had  rows  of  pillars  on  either  side.  At  the  end 
was  a  crimson  curtain,  beyond  which  men  and  women  were 
talking.  As  I  stood  hesitating  in  the  empty  corridor,  sud- 
denly I  heard  thy  voice  among  the  rest.  I  could  not  mis- 
take it,  Clearchus.  Joy  filled  my  heart.  Thou  didst  not 
know  I  was  there  nor  what  peril  I  was  in.  I  felt  that  I 
had  but  to  lift  the  curtain  —  thou  wouldst  see  me  and  I 
would  be  saved.  I  ran  forward,  crying  out  to  thee  ;  but 
before  I  reached  the  curtain,  rough  men  came  from  be- 
tween the  pillars  and  thrust  me  back,  drowning  my  voice 
with  shouting  and  laughter.  I  threw  myself  on  my  knees 
before  them  and  prayed  them  not  to  stop  me.  They 
answered  in  words  that  I  could  not  understand.  My 
heart  was  breaking,  Clearchus  !  The  light  beyond  the 
crimson  curtain  grew  dim,  and  outside  I  could  hear  a 
roaring  like  a  great  storm.  The  pillars  were  shaken  and 
the  walls  crumbled,  and  I  woke  crying  thy  name." 

The  young  man's  face  had  grown  unusually  grave  and 
thoughtful  as  he  listened  to  the  recital  of  the  dream.  No 
man  or  woman  of  his  time  who  believed  in  anything  ever 


WAENING  FKOM  THE  GODS  13 

thought  of  doubting  that  the  visions  of  sleep  were  divine 
communications  to  mortals.  Statesmen  directed  the  course 
of  nations  and. generals  planned  their  campaigns  in  accord- 
ance with  the  interpretation  of  these  revelations. 

"  "What  does  it  mean,  Clearchus  ?  You  are  wiser  than 
I,"  Artemisia  said  anxiously.  "If  I  am  separated  from 
thee,  I  shall  die." 

"  The  men  who  halted  you  seemed  to  be  barbarians  ?  " 
Clearchus  asked  thoughtfully. 

"Thus  they  seemed,"  she  replied.  "I  could  not 
understand  their  speech,  and  their  clothes  were  not  our 
fashion." 

"  I  know  not  what  it  means,  Artemisia,"  Clearchus  said 
at  last.  "  We  are  in  the  hands  of  the  Gods.  I  shall 
ask  the  protection  of  Artemis  and  offer  her  a  sacrifice. 
To-morrow  we  must  be  married.  I  do  not  dare  to  wait  for 
the  new  moon,  for  I  must  be  near  you  to  protect  you. 
Then,  whatever  may  come,  we  will  meet  it  together." 

"  Perhaps  the  dream  was  meant  for  me  alone,"  Artemisia 
said  tenderly.  "  I  cannot  bear  to  bring  you  into  danger." 

"  Hush,  Artemisia  !  "  Clearchus  said  reprovingly.  "  I 
would  rather  a  thousand  times  die  with  thee  than  live  with- 
out thee." 

With  a  sigh,  she  let  her  head  rest  on  his  shoulder. 

"  I  care  not  what  may  happen  so  that  thou  art  with  me," 
she  said  ;  "  then  I  can  feel  no  fear." 

"  Artemisia,"  Clearchus  said  suddenly,  "  go  not  out 
again  to-day.  I  shall  tell  Philox  to  guard  thee  well  until 
to-morrow.  Hast  thou  told  Melissa  of  the  dream  ?  " 

"  No,  for  I  wished  to  tell  thee  first  and  she  is  so  easily 
frightened,"  Artemisia  said. 

"  Then  say  nothing  to  her  about  it,"  the  young  man 
replied. 

One  of  the  little  slave  girls  ran  up  to  them  at  this 
moment  and  stood  before  them,  twisting  her  fingers  to- 
gether and  waiting  to  be  spoken  to. 

"  What  is  it,  Proxena  ?  "  Artemisia  asked. 

"  The  morning  meal  is  waiting,  mistress,"  said  the  child, 
and  sped  away  again. 


CHAPTER  III 

ARISTON    LAYS    A    PLOT 

ARISTON,  uncle  of  Clearchus  and  formerly  guardian  of 
his  fortune,  sat  at  his  work-table  before  a  mass  of  papyri 
closely  written  with  memoranda  and  accounts.  His  house 
stood  by  itself  in  a  quarter  of  the  city  that  had  once  been 
fashionable  but  now  was  occupied  chiefly  by  the  poorer 
class  of  citizens.  Its  front  was  without  windows  and  its 
stone  walls  were  yellowed  and  stained  with  age.  Its 
seclusion  seemed  to  be  emphasized  by  the  bustle  of  life 
that  surrounded  it  and  in  which  it  had  no  part. 

The  room  in  which  Ariston  sat  was  evidently  used  as  an 
office,  for  rows  of  metal-bound  boxes  of  various  shapes  and 
sizes  were  piled  along  its  walls.  A  statuette  of  Hermes 
stood  in  one  corner  upon  its  pedestal,  and  its  sightless 
eyes  seemed  bent  upon  the  thin,  gray  face  of  the  old  man 
as  he  leaned  with  his  elbows  upon  the  top  of  the  table, 
polished  by  long  use.  Lines  of  care  and  anxiety  showed 
themselves  at  the  corners  of  his  mouth  and  about  his  rest- 
less eyes.  The  light  of  the  swinging  lamp  that  illumi- 
nated the  small  room,  even  in  the  daytime,  made  shadowy 
hollows  at  his  temples  and  beneath  his  cheek-bones. 

Little  was  known  of  the  personal  concerns  of  the  old 
man  in  Athens.  Although  he  mingled  with  the  other 
citizens  without  apparent  reserve,  he  never  discussed  his 
own  affairs.  The  general  impression  was  that  he  was  a 
good  Athenian  who  had  been  faithful  to  the  trust  reposed 
in  him,  and  who  had  won  a  modest  competence  of  his  own 
for  the  support  of  his  age.  This  idea  was  encouraged  by 
the  parsimonious  habits  of  his  life  and  by  the  trifling  but 
cautious  ventures  that  he  sometimes  made  in  the  com- 
mercial activity  of  the  city.  His  most  conspicuous  char- 
acteristic, in  the  minds  of  his  acquaintances,  was  his  mania 

14 


AEISTON  LAYS  A  PLOT  15 

for  gathering  information  concerning  not  only  Athens  and 
Greece,  but  distant  lands  and  strange  peoples  as  well. 
This  was  looked  upon  as  a  harmless  and  even  useful 
occupation,  and  it  accounted  for  his  evident  fondness  at 
times  for  the  company  of  strangers,  who,  no  doubt,  con- 
tributed to  the  satisfaction  of  his  curiosity. 

Great  would  have  been  the  astonishment  if  some  orator 
had  announced  to  the  Athenian  Assembly  that  the  humble 
old  man  was  really  one  of  the  richest  citizens  of  Athens,  as 
well  as  the  best  informed  concerning  the  plans  and  hopes 
of  the  rulers  of  the  world  and  of  the  probable  current  of 
coming  events.  Laughter  would  have  greeted  the  asser- 
tion that  much  of  the  merchandise  which  found  its  way  to 
the  Pireeus  belonged  to  him  and  that  the  profits  realized 
from  the  sale  of  silks  and  spices,  corn  and  ivory,  went  into 
his  coffers.  Yet  these  statements  would  have  been  true 
a  year  before.  In  Athens  the  rich  were  required  to  con- 
tribute to  the  public  charges  in  proportion  to  their  wealth, 
and  the  saving  that  Ariston  was  able  to  effect  by  making 
his  investments  abroad  and  concealing  them  through  vari- 
ous stratagems  from  the  knowledge  of  his  neighbors  was 
sufficient,  in  his  opinion,  to  compensate  him  for  the  trouble 
and  the  risks  that  such  a  course  involved.  He  would 
rather  have  suffered  his  fingers  to  be  hacked  off  one  by 
one  than  part  with  the  heavy,  shining  bars  of  gold  that 
his  prudence  and  foresight  had  amassed. 

If  the  history  of  each  separate  coin  and  bar  could  have 
been  told,  it  would  have  revealed  secrets  which  their  mas- 
ter had  forced  himself  to  forget.  Some  of  them  were  the 
price  of  flesh  and  blood  ;  some  had  been  gained  by  violence 
upon  the  seas  or  among  the  trackless  wastes  of  the  desert ; 
some  had  been  won  at  the  expense  of  honor  and  truth  ;  for 
in  his  earlier  years  Ariston  had  been  both  bold  and  un- 
scrupulous in  his  cunning,  and  his  craving  for  riches  had 
always  been  insatiable.  As  his  years  and  his  wealth  in- 
creased he  became  more  circumspect  and  conservative. 
He  even  sought  to  expiate  some  of  his  earlier  faults  by 
furtive  sacrifices  to  the  Gods,  and  especially  to  Hermes, 
whose 'image  he  cherished. 


16  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

But  the  Gods  had  turned  their  faces  from  him,  and  his 
repentance,  if  repentance  it  could  be  called,  had  been  un- 
availing. Misfortune  had  come  upon  him,  and  calamity 
seemed  always  to  be  lying  in  wait  for  him.  If  his  ves- 
sels put  to  sea,  they  were  sunk  in  storms  or  captured  by 
pirates.  His  factories  and  warehouses  were  burned  ;  his 
caravans  were  lost ;  his  debtors  defaulted ;  and  if  he 
purchased  a  cargo  of  corn,  its  price  at  the  Piraeus  was  cer- 
tain to  be  less  than  the  price  he  had  paid  for  it  in  the 
Hellespont.  One  after  another  the  precious  bars  which 
had  cost  him  so  much  to  obtain  were  sent  to  save  doubt- 
ful ventures  and  losing  investments,  until  at  last  all  were 
gone.  Sitting  in  his  dingy  room,  on  the  day  of  the  arri- 
val of  Chares  and  Leonidas  at  the  house  of  Clearchus,  he 
was  at  last  in  a  worldly  sense  what  his  neighbors  thought 
him  to  be  ;  and  the  marble  face  of  Hermes,  with  its  painted 
eyes,  smiled  malignly  at  him  from  its  corner. 

But  there  was  still  hope  left  to  him.  Although  the 
widespread  web  of  his  enterprises  had  been  rent  and  torn 
by  misfortune,  there  yet  remained  enough  to  build  upon 
securely  if  he  had  but  a  few  more  of  the  yellow  bars  to 
tide  over  his  present  distress.  Without  them  he  might 
keep  afloat  for  a  few  months  longer  ;  but  the  end  would 
be  utter  ruin.  At  least  he  still  owned  the  great  dyeing 
establishment  in  Tyre,  which  had  never  failed  to  yield  him 
a  handsome  revenue.  He  recalled  how  he  had  taken  it 
from  Cepheus  for  one-fourth  its  real  value.  It  was  no 
concern  of  his  that  Cepheus  had  stolen  it  from  young  Phra- 
dates.  What  did  the  details  of  the  transaction  matter  now, 
since  they  were  known  only  to  himself  and  to  Cepheus, 
who  would  not  be  likely  to  reveal  them,  and  to  Mena  the 
Egyptian,  the  young  man's  steward  ?  Mena  had  stolen  so 
much  himself  from  the  spendthrift  that  he  would  never 
dare  to  tell  what  he  knew.  And  yet  the  fellow  had  it  in 
his  power  to  rob  Ariston  of  the  last  remnant  of  his  fortune. 

A  discreet  knock  interrupted  Ariston's  reflections. 
He  brushed  his  parchments  and  papyri  hastily  into  an 
open  box  that  stood  beside  his  chair  and  closed  the  lid. 
"Enter!"  he  commanded. 


ARISTON  LAYS  A  PLOT  17 

An  aged  slave  opened  the  door.  "  Mena,  of  Tyre,"  he 
said. 

Cold  sweat  broke  out  on  Ariston's  forehead,  but  he 
gave  no  outward  sign  of  his  consternation.  "  Bring  him 
hither,"  he  directed. 

The  Egyptian,  who  had  been  watching  the  sluggish 
goldfish  floating  in  the  weed-grown  cistern  of  the  court, 
entered  the  room  with  an  air  of  importance.  He  turned 
his  alert  face,  with  its  sharp,  inquiring  features,  upon 
Ariston. 

"  Greeting  !  "  he  said,  extending  his  hand.  "  It  is  long 
since  we  have  seen  thee  in  Tyre." 

"  Yes,"  Ariston  replied,  leading  him  to  a  seat  opposite 
his  own,  "  I  am  getting  too  old  for  travel." 

"  You  have  indeed  grown  older  since  I  saw  you  last," 
Mena  said,  looking  at  him  attentively.  "  I  hope  it  is  not 
because  Fortune  has  been  unkind." 

Ariston  winced,  and  the  change  in  his  expression  was 
not  lost  upon  the  shrewd  Egyptian. 

"  What  brings  you  here  ? "  he  asked,  shifting  the 
subject. 

"  We  are  travelling,  my  beloved  master  and  I,"  Mena 
answered. 

"  Phradates  is  with  you,  then  ?  "  the  old  man  asked  with 
an  alarm  that  he  was  unable  to  conceal. 

The  steward  paused  before  he  answered,  gazing  at 
Ariston  with  eyes  half  closed  and  a  faint  smile  upon  his 
lips. 

"  Phradates  is  here,"  he  said  at  last.  "  I  know  of  what 
you  are  thinking.  We  have  been  friends  too  long  to  have 
secrets  from  each  other.  You  need  have  no  fear.  Cepheus 
is  dead  and  I  have  too  many  causes  to  despise  Phradates 
to  take  his  part." 

He  paused  again  and  suddenly  his  face  became  con- 
vulsed with  a  spasm  of  hatred. 

"  I  could  strangle  him  !  "  he  cried,  clenching  his  hands 
as  though  he  felt  his  master's  throat  beneath  his  lingers. 

Ariston  breathed  more  freely.  At  any  rate,  his  property 
in  Tyre  was  safe. 


18  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

"  Why  don't  you  do  it,  then  ?  "  he  asked  coolly. 

"  Because  the  time  has  not  yet  come  !  "  Mena  replied 
fiercely.  "  For  every  insult  that  he  has  given  me  and  for 
every  blow  that  he  has  made  me  feel,  he  shall  suffer  tenfold ! 
His  fortune  is  dwindling,  and  in  the  end  it  will  be  mine. 
Then  let  him  ask  Mena  for  aid  ! " 

"  I  did  not  know  that  you  had  so  much  courage,"  Aris- 
ton  remarked. 

"  I  have  not  watched  you  in  vain,"  Mena  replied,  "  and 
it  is  to  you  that  I  now  come  for  assistance." 

"  To  me  !  "  Ariston  exclaimed. 

"  To  you,"  Mena  repeated.  "  Be  not  alarmed,  for  what 
I  have  to  propose  will  be  for  our  mutual  benefit.  Phra- 
dates  has  been  throwing  money  right  and  left  since  we  set 
out  from  Tyre.  Great  sums  he  spent  in  Crete  and  still 
greater  in  Corinth.  Since  his  arrival  here  he  has  been 
fleeced  without  mercy.  You  will  understand  that  I  have 
tried  to  protect  him,  but  merely  to  save  him  from  injury. 
He  might  have  lost  his  life  only  this  morning  had  I  not 
been  there  to  guard  him  from  an  attack  by  two  desperate 
characters  with  a  crowd  of  slaves,  who  set  upon  us  while 
we  were  returning  from  the  dice.  Luckily,  I  succeeded 
in  beating  them  off,  but  the  noble  Phradates  was  thrown 
from  his  chair  and  his  noble  nose  was  battered.  Soon  he 
will  be  in  want  of  more  money.  Of  the  property  that 
remains  to  him,  he  has  quarries  on  Lebanon,  which  employ 
a  thousand  slaves,  silk  mills  in  Old  Tyre,  where  as  many 
more  are  kept  busy,  and  a  score  of  ships  in  the  trade  with 
Carthage.  He  believes  the  value  of  the  quarries  and  the 
mills  to  be  only  half  what  it  really  is  and  reports  have 
been  made  to  him  that  two-thirds  of  the  vessels  of  his 
fleet  have  been  lost.  All  this  he  will  pledge  for  any- 
thing that  it  will  bring  when  he  learns  that  his  money  is 
gone.  It  is  for  us  to  get  possession  of  that  pledge.  I 
have  a  few  talents,  but  not  enough.  I  will  take  care  that 
the  loan  is  never  repaid  and  our  success  is  certain.  What 
do  you  say  ?  " 

Ariston  looked  at  the  statue  of  Hermes.  It  was  a  fancy 
of  his  that  he  could  draw  either  a  favorable  or  an  adverse 


AKISTON  LAYS  A  PLOT  19 

augury  from  the  expression  on  the  face  of  the  God  as  it 
showed  in  the  wavering  light  of  the  lamp.  He  could 
detect  no  change  in  the  mocking  smile  that  seemed  to 
hover  about  the  marble  lips.  It  left  him  with  no  conclusion. 

"  What  you  have  told  me,"  he  said  to  Mena,  "  makes  it 
necessary  for  me  to  tell  you  something  in  return.  I  am  a 
ruined  man." 

"  Ruined  !     You  !  "  Mena  exclaimed  incredulously. 

"  It  is  true,"  Ariston  replied.  "  Of  all  that  I  had,  noth- 
ing remains  to  me  intact  except  the  dye-house  in  Tyre 
and  a  small  fleet  of  corn  ships  that  has  but  now  arrived 
from  the  Euxine.  The  worst  is  that  I  have  debts  that 
must  be  met  if  I  am  to  save  other  ventures." 

"  But  you  have  the  property  of  your  nephew  to  draw 
upon,"  Mena  suggested. 

"  I  had  it,"  the  old  man  said,  "  but  it  was  turned  over 
to  him  more  than  a  year  ago.  Since  then  all  my  losses 
have  befallen." 

"  But  you  are  his  heir,"  the  Egyptian  replied  meaningly. 
"  Is  he  married  ?  " 

"  No;  but  he  soon  will  be,"  Ariston  replied. 

The  two  men  exchanged  glances,  reading  each  other's 
thoughts  in  their  eyes.  Neither  cared  to  put  into  words 
what  was  in  his  mind. 

"  Leave  it  to  me,"  Ariston  said  at  last.  "  I  think  it  can 
be  managed.  Clearchus  knows  nothing  of  my  affairs,  and 
if  I  can  once  more  get  control  of  the  property  all  will  be 
well.  I  think  we  may  safely  assume  that  he  will  not  marry. 
For  the  rest,  we  must  wait  and  see.  Let  us  talk  of  this 
pledge  that  Phradates  is  to  make  for  our  security." 

He  produced  his  tablets  and  a  stylus  and  the  conspira- 
tors were  soon  buried  in  a  mass  of  calculations.  When 
Mena  took  his  leave,  every  detail  had  been  arranged. 

Hardly  had  Mena  disappeared  in  the  direction  of  the 
Agora  when  a  man  of  unusual  stature,  with  brawny  arms 
and  a  heavy  black  beard,  turned  into  the  street  in  which 
Ariston  lived  and  stood  staring  doubtfully  about  him. 
There  was  a  hint  of  the  sea  in  his  sunburned  face  and 
rough  garments. 


20  THE   GOLDEN  HOPE 

"If  you  are  looking  for  the  Piraeus,  my  friend,  you  will 
not  find  it  here,"  said  a  fruit  dealer  who  chanced  to  meet 
him. 

"  What  do  you  know  of  the  Piraeus,  grasshopper  ? " 
returned  the  stranger,  halting  and  looking  at  the  merchant 
with  contempt.  "  I  am  searching  for  the  house  of  Ariston, 
son  of  Xenas.  Do  you  know  where  in  this  accursed  street 
it  is  ?  " 

"  Tut,  tut ;  fair  words,  my  friend,"  the  merchant  replied, 
carefully  keeping  his  distance.  "  What  do  you  want  with 
Ariston  ?  " 

"  That  is  his  affair  and  mine,  but  not  yours,"  growled 
the  stranger. 

"  I'll  warrant  it  is  nothing  good,"  the  fruit  dealer  said, 
"but  you  will  find  his  house  at  the  end  of  the  street, 
near  the  wall." 

Without  stopping  to  thank  him,  the  stranger  strode  on 
in  the  direction  that  he  had  indicated.  The  merchant 
stood  for  a  moment  gazing  after  him,  wondering  whence 
he  came  and  what  he  wanted  ;  but  finding  no  answer  to 
these  questions  in  his  own  mind,  he  shook  his  head  like  a 
man  who  is  assured  of  the  existence  of  something  that 
should  not  be  and  continued  on  his  way  to  his  shop  in  the 
Agora  to  relate  his  suspicions. 

Ariston  himself  came  to  the  door  in  response  to  the 
stranger's  knock.  He  was  admitted  at  once  and  without  a 
word.  Ariston  led  him  in  silence  to  his  own  room  and 
seated  him  in  the  chair  that  Mena  had  occupied  half  an 
hour  before.  Instead  of  summoning  a  slave,  the  old  man 
went  himself  to  fetch  a  flask  of  wine  and  a  trencher  of 
bread  and  cheese. 

"  Can  it  be  done  ?  "  he  asked  in  an  eager  voice,  leaning 
forward  in  his  favorite  attitude  with  his  elbows  on  the 
table  while  the  other  ate  and  drank. 

"  It  can  be  done,  but  it  will  not  be  easy,"  his  guest 
replied. 

"  Not  easy  to  carry  off  a  woman  who  has  only  slaves  to 
guard  her  ?  "  Ariston  exclaimed.  "  Are  your  men  cow- 
ards, then,  Syphax  ?  " 


AKISTON  LAYS  A  PLOT  21 

"  No,  my  men  and  I  are  not  cowards,  old  Skinflint," 
Syphax  said,  "  but  you  may  as  well  understand  now  that 
we  do  not  intend  to  risk  our  lives  for  nothing." 

He  delivered  this  speech  with  the  blustering  air  of  a 
bully,  gazing  boldly  into  the  old  man's  face.  Ariston, 
naturally  of  small  stature,  looked  more  than  ever  shrunken 
and  withered  in  contrast  with  his  companion  ;  but  at  the 
sound  of  the  other's  threatening  tone,  his  face  hardened 
and  there  came  a  cold  gleam  into  his  eyes. 

"  I  am  glad  you  are  not  afraid,  Syphax,"  he  said  in  a 
voice  so  soft  that  it  sounded  almost  caressing.  "Have 
you  forgotten  Medon  ?  Your  eyes  saw  his  death.  He 
was  a  brave  man,  too,  your  old  chief.  I  think  I  can  hear 
him  yet  as  he  called  upon  the  Gods  in  his  torture.  They 
could  not  help  him.  Poor  Medon  !  " 

The  face  of  Syphax  paled  under  its  tan  at  the  recollec- 
tion that  Ariston  had  conjured  up  and  an  involuntary  shud- 
der ran  through  him.  His  bold  eyes  wavered  before  the 
persistent  stare  of  the  little  old  man,  whom  he  could  have 
crushed  in  one  of  his  hands. 

"  What  are  you  willing  to  pay  ?  "  he  asked  hoarsely, 
pushing  away  his  food  half  finished. 

"  You  would  do  it  for  nothing,  if  I  asked  you,  Syphax," 
the  old  man  replied,  still  in  the  same  soft  voice,  "but  I 
have  no  wish  to  be  hard  with  you.  This  is  a  matter  in 
which  I  have  a  deep  interest  and  I  am  willing  to  pay  well 
for  it.  When  you  have  taken  her  safely  on  board,  you 
will  sail  to  Halicarnassus,  where  you  will  search  out  Iphi- 
crates,  son  of  Conon,  and  give  him  this  letter.  If  he  finds 
you  have  done  your  work  well,  he  will  pay  you  a  talent  in 
silver.  But  if  the  girl  has  been  harmed  in  any  way,  not 
a  drachma  will  you  get  and  worse  will  befall  you  than 
befell  Medon." 

"  The  work  is  worth  five  times  as  much,"  Syphax  grum- 
bled with  downcast  eyes,  "but  I  suppose  I  have  no 
choice." 

"  None,  my  dear  Syphax,  and  I  am  a  poor  man,"  said 
Ariston.  "  Let  us  regard  the  matter  as  settled.  Now, 
how  do  you  intend  to  proceed  ?  " 


22  THE   GOLDEN  HOPE 

Syphax  roused  himself  like  a  man  whose  professional 
skill  has  been  called  upon. 

"  The  house  stands  thus,"  he  said,  indicating  its  position 
on  the  table  with  a  huge  finger.  "  On  this  side  is  the 
grove  where  I  and  a  dozen  of  my  men  will  lie  hidden  with 
the  litter.  One  of  my  fellows  will  scale  the  roof  and  let 
himself  down  inside.  He  will  open  the  door  to  us  and  the 
thing  will  be  over  in  a  moment." 

"  Where  will  you  embark  ?  "  the  old  man  asked,  nod- 
ding approval. 

"  My  ship  will  be  lying  off-shore  with  a  boat  in  waiting. 
We  will  carry  her  in  the  litter  to  this  spot,  about  two 
stadia  beyond  the  Piraeus,  which  we  shall  have  to  pass. 
We  shall  make  the  attack  soon  after  the  middle  watch  of 
the  night  when  the  moon  will  be  low." 

"  You  should  have  been  a  general,  Syphax,"  the  old  man 
said.  "  You  have  a  better  head  for  strategy  than  most  of 
those  the  Athenians  employ.  Go  to  your  work  and  forget 
nothing.  I  must  attend  the  Assembly,  where  Demosthenes 
is  to  stir  up  the  citizens  against  Alexander,  son  of  Philip. 
They  say  the  boy  is  dead." 

"  Alexander  dead  !  "  Syphax  exclaimed. 

"  The  story  is  that  he  was  killed  by  the  Illyrians,  and 
Demosthenes  has  a  man  who  saw  him  die,"Ariston  replied 
indifferently.  "  I  think  the  man  is  lying  and  that  Demos- 
thenes knows  it.  But  these  affairs  have  nothing  to  do  with 
you.  Be  off  to  your  business." 

When  the  adventurer  had  gone,  Ariston  returned  to  his 
room  and  prepared  to  write.  From  his  expression  of  con- 
tent, it  was  evident  that  he  was  satisfied  with  what  had 
been  done. 

"  To  Iphicrates,  son  of  Conon,"  his  letter  ran.  "  I  am 
sending  to  you  Syphax,  a  freebooter  from  Rhodes,  who  will 
deliver  to  you  a  young  woman.  You  will  take  her  into  your 
house  and  guard  her  with  care  until  you  hear  from  me 
again.  Syphax  will  present  to  you  an  order  for  a  talent 
of  silver.  Defer  the  payment  until  you  have  the  girl,  and 
then  do  with  him  as  you  will.  As  a  pirate  and  a  robber, 
he  has  richly  merited  death.  May  the  Gods  protect  you." 


ARISTON  LAYS  A  PLOT  23 

As  Ariston  was  carefully  sealing  this  letter,  a  gaunt, 
sour-visaged  woman  entered  the  room.  She  was  his  wife 
and  the  one  person  on  earth  in  whom  he  had  confidence. 
Like  most  secretive  men  with  whom  duplicity  is  a  daily 
study,  he  sometimes  felt  the  need  of  telling  the  truth,  if 
only  to  note  the  effect  of  his  schemes  upon  another's  mind. 
But  even  to  his  wife,  whose  covetousness  was  equal  to 
his  own,  he  never  revealed  all  that  was  in  his  brain.  Her 
lonely  life  was  spent  in  a  constant  endeavor  to  piece  out 
from  what  he  imparted  to  her  the  full  extent  of  his  plans. 
She  admired  his  intellect,  but  deep  in  her  heart  she  feared 
him,  and,  womanlike,  she  was  tormented  by  the  suspicion 
that  somewhere  she  had  a  rival  to  whom  he  told  what  he 
concealed  from  her.  The  consciousness  of  her  own  defi- 
ciency of  charms  made  her  manner  all  the  more  harsh  and 
forbidding.  As  soon  as  she  entered  the  room  she  noted 
that  he  was  in  an  easy  mood,  and  she  made  haste  to  take 
advantage  of  it. 

"  Who  were  these  men  ?  "  she  asked.  "  What  are  you 
about  now  ?  " 

"Affairs  of  state,  Xanthe,  that  are  not  for  women  to 
know,"  he  said  mockingly. 

"All  that  concerns  you  concerns  me,"  she  replied. 
"  Am  I  to  do  the  work  of  a  slave  here  like  a  mole  in  the 
dark  ?  Who  are  these  women  you  were  talking  of  with 
that  evil-looking  man?" 

"  So  you  were  listening !  "  Ariston  said  with  a  frown. 

"  Yes,  I  was,  if  you  must  know  it,"  Xanthe  said  de- 
fiantly. "  Do  you  think  I  am  to  know  nothing  ?  If  you 
had  consulted  more  freely  with  me  before,  we  would  not 
now  be  the  paupers  that  we  are,  and  many  times  I  have 
told  you  this,  but  you  will  not  listen  to  me  because  I  am 
a  woman." 

There  was  something  in  this  remonstrance  that  made 
an  impression  upon  Ariston's  mind,  smarting  as  he  was 
over  the  loss  of  his  fortune.  It  might  have  been  better, 
after  all,  if  he  had  told  her  more. 

"  We  were  talking  of  only  one  woman,"  he  said,  with 
an  impulse  of  frankness.  "  She  is  Artemisia." 


24  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

"  Artemisia !  "  Xanthe  exclaimed.  "  Don't  try  to  de- 
ceive me.  Why  should  you  wish  Artemisia  to  be  carried 
off?  Is  not  Clearchus  to  make  her  his  wife?  " 

"  It  is  for  that  very  reason,"  Ariston  replied.  "  I  do 
not  wish  him  to  do  so." 

"Why  not?"  Xanthe  demanded  in  a  tone  of  suspi- 
cion. 

"Sit  down  and  let  us  talk  rationally,"  Ariston  said. 
"  Suppose  they  marry  and  have  children.  His  property 
would  be  lost  to  us  forever." 

"  That  is  true,"  Xanthe  assented.  "  I  had  not  thought 
of  that,  and  we  need  it  so  much  more  than  he.  If  he 
should  die,  would  it  belong  to  us?  " 

"  It  would,"  her  husband  answered,  "  and  now  you  know 
why  I  wish  to  prevent  the  marriage." 

He  rose,  and  she  aided  him  to  adjust  the  folds  of  his 
himation. 

"  I  am  going  to  the  Assembly,"  he  said.  "  If  we  have 
war  with  Macedon,  the  price  of  corn  will  advance.  Look 
to  the  house  and  let  none  enter  while  I  am  away." 

It  was  not  until  after  he  had  gone  that  Xanthe  began 
to  wonder  how  she  and  Ariston  were  to  profit  by  prevent- 
ing the  marriage,  since  their  nephew  would  still  be  alive 
and  in  the  possession  of  his  property.  It  could  not  be 
that  Ariston  intended  to  have  him  slain.  She  shuddered 
at  the  thought,  for  she  was  fond  of  Clearchus,  and  he  had 
always  been  kind  to  her.  Besides,  such  a  crime  could  not 
be  committed  without  almost  certain  detection.  Ariston 
must  have  formed  some  other  scheme  for  bringing  about 
his  object.  She  reproached  herself  for  not  having  ques- 
tioned him  on  this  point  while  he  was  in  a  frame  of  mind  to 
answer.  The  opportunity  might  not  occur  again  and  she 
could  only  guess  at  what  was  to  come.  The  half -confi- 
dence that  he  had  given  her  left  her  more  watchful  and 
suspicious  than  ever. 

Syphax  meantime  had  found  his  way  back  to  the  Agora 
and  was  about  to  enter  a  wine-shop  when  he  felt  some  one 
pluck  him  by  the  elbow.  Glancing  back,  his  eyes  met 
those  of  Mena. 


ARISTON  LAYS  A  PLOT  25 

"Ah,  my  fox,"  he  exclaimed,  "what  brings  you  to 
Athens  ?  " 

"  Necessity  and  my  master,"  Mena  replied.  "  And 
you?" 

Syphax  shook  his  head  and  made  as  if  to  move  away, 
but  Mena  was  not  to  be  denied.  An  hour  later  they 
were  still  together,  sitting  side  by  side  in  a  corner  of  the 
wine-shop,  and  it  was  fortunate  for  Ariston  that  the  Egyp- 
tian was  his  ally  instead  of  his  enemy,  for  all  that  Syphax 
could  tell,  he  knew. 


CHAPTER  IV 

THE    VOICE    OF    DEMOSTHENES 

IN  the  Theatre  of  Dionysus  the  citizens  of  Athens  were 
gathering  for  the  purpose  of  deciding  whether  to  break 
their  treaty  with  Macedon  and  by  one  stroke  revenge  upon 
Alexander  the  wrongs  and  humiliations  that  his  father 
had  made  them  suffer.  Ariston  walked  through  the  spa- 
cious Agora,  surrounded  by  colonnades  and  embellished 
by  the  statues  of  heroes  and  the  Gods.  The  shopkeepers 
and  merchants  were  closing  their  places  of  business  and 
joining  in  the  human  tide  that  was  setting  all  in  the  same 
direction. 

Everywhere  Ariston  heard  repeated  the  assertion  that 
Alexander  was  dead.  The  news  was  announced  in  tones 
of  joy,  and  invariably  it  was  accompanied  by  an  expression 
of  desire  for  war  while  the  enemy  was  still  unprepared. 
There  seemed  to  be  only  one  opinion  among  the  people. 
It  was  manifested  in  the  clamor  of  gay  and  careless  con- 
fusion that  betrayed  the  nervous  tension  of  the  throng. 

Ariston's  face  became  more  thoughtful  as  he  proceeded. 
He  had  no  doubt  of  what  the  Assembly  would  do  if  un- 
checked, and  he  foresaw  the  downfall  of  his  plans.  A 
declaration  of  war  with  Macedon  would  be  fatal.  What- 
ever the  issue  of  such  a  conflict  might  be,  it  would  certainly 
delay  Alexander's  invasion  of  Persia  and  keep  Clearchus 
at  home.  He  must  be  rid  of  Clearchus  at  all  hazards,  and 
without  violence. 

Moreover,  he  knew  that  the  report  of  Alexander's  death 
was  false.  It  was  impossible  that  any  person  in  Athens 
should  have  been  able  to  obtain  information  later  than  that 
which  had  been  brought  to  him.  He  felt  assured  that  the 
young  king  was  fighting  his  way  out  of  Illyria,  with  every 
prospect  of  escape,  and  that  the  report  of  his  death  had 

26 


THE  VOICE  OF  DEMOSTHENES  27 

been  started  by  Demosthenes  as  a  stratagem  to  dispose  the 
minds  of  the  people  to  war.  By  preventing  the  success 
of  this  plan,  he  reflected,  he  would  not  only  be  serving  his 
own  ends,  but  also  performing  a  public  service.  Such  a 
coincidence  had  happened  rarely  enough  in  his  career. 

But  he  knew  it  would  be  useless  to  attempt  any  contradic- 
tion of  the  report  at  that  moment.  He  was  too  thoroughly 
acquainted  with  the  characteristics  of  his  countrymen  to 
think  of  it.  They  wished  to  believe  and  they  would  not 
allow  that  wish  to  be  thwarted.  He  must  watch  and  wait. 

Pushing  through  the  chattering  crowd,  he  entered  the 
Theatre.  Before  him,  in  a  great  semicircle,  hewn  partly 
out  of  the  solid  rock  of  the  southeastern  pitch  of  the 
Acropolis,  he  saw  row  on  row  and  tier  above  tier  of  his 
fellow-citizens,  —  the  brilliant,  unstable,  cowardly,  heroic, 
passionate,  generous,  cruel  democracy  of  Athens.  Above 
them  towered  the  crag  which  they  had  crowned  with  tri- 
umphs of  art  and  architecture  beyond  the  power  of  the 
world  to  equal,  guarded  by  the  wonderful  Athene,  whose 
creator  they  had  sent  to  die  in  prison.  On  the  left  the 
great  temple  of  Otympian  Zeus  raised  its  massive  fluted 
columns.  In  the  Theatre  where  they  sat  their  fathers 
had  hissed  or  applauded  the  masterpieces  of  tragedy  and 
comedy.  The  babel  of  talk  and  of  light-hearted  laughter, 
the  shifting  of  many-hued  garments  under  the  intense 
blue  arch  of  the  sky,  reminded  Ariston  of  the  fickle  sunlit 
waves  of  the  JSgean. 

The  cloud  that  for  years  had  overshadowed  Athens  had 
been  removed.  Philip,  the  tenacious,  subtle,  resourceful 
monarch  of  barbarous  Macedon,  had  fallen  under  the  dag- 
ger of  Pausanias,  who  had  doubtless  been  inspired  by  the 
Gods  to  punish  him  for  his  crimes  against  the  Athenians. 
Little  by  little,  with  a  purpose  that  never  swerved,  he  had 
made  himself  master  of  their  fairest  possessions.  Time 
and  again  they  had  sought  to  shake  him  off  with  brief  out- 
bursts of  restless  fury ;  but  he  held  what  he  had  won,  and 
in  the  lull  that  followed  the  storm  he  had  never  failed  to 
creep  nearer  to  their  citadel.  His  advance  seemed  to  them 
as  inevitable  as  fate. 


28  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

Now  he  was  gone,  resigning  his  power  and  his  ambitions 
to  his  son,  Alexander,  a  boy  of  twenty  years,  whom  all 
Athens  knew  as  a  foolish  and  rash  youth.  After  laying 
claim  to  the  honors  that  his  father  had  forced  the  states  of 
Hellas  to  bestow  upon  him,  he  had  marched  into  the  un- 
known wilderness  of  the  north  with  his  army  and  there 
had  perished.  His  fate  had  been  told  only  in  rumors  at 
first,  but  had  not  Demosthenes  talked  with  a  fugitive  from 
the  Macedonian  camp,  who  had  seen  him  fall  beneath  a 
stone  ?  Every  Athenian  felt  that  the  time  had  come  to 
place  the  name  of  his  city  once  more  at  the  head  of  the 
civilized  world.  Already  the  Thebans,  aided  by  their 
subsidies,  had  risen  against  the  barbarian  garrison  and  had 
shut  the  Macedonians  in  the  Cadmea.  The  reverses  of 
the  past  had  been  forgotten  and  the  lively  imaginations 
of  the  Athenians  had  carried  them  halfway  to  the  goal 
of  their  hopes. 

Ariston  gazed  about  him  at  the  shifting  throng  as 
though  in  search  of  some  one.  The  priests  of  Ceres, 
Athene,  and  Zeus  stood  talking  in  groups  with  the  officials 
of  the  city,  or  had  already  taken  their  places  in  the  cush- 
ioned marble  arm-chairs,  with  curved  backs,  that  formed 
the  first  row  of  seats.  Presently  the  old  man  caught  sight 
of  Clearchus,  and  his  friends,  Chares  and  Leonidas.  With 
them  sat  a  young  man  of  singular  appearance  whom  Aris- 
ton did  not  recognize.  He  wore  a  splendid  mantle  of 
purple,  embroidered  with  gold,  a  profusion  of  rings  flashed 
upon  his  fingers,  and  the  odor  of  costly  perfumes  hung 
about  him  like  a  cloud.  It  seemed  as  though  he  sought 
in  his  costume  to  make  up  for  the  deficiencies  of  nature, 
for  in  figure  he  was  short  and  stout,  with  legs  and  arms 
of  disproportionate  slenderness,  and  his  narrow  eyes  were 
set  beneath  a  square  forehead  from  the  top  of  which  the 
hair  had  been  shaved. 

"Greeting,  uncle,"  Clearchus  said  cordially,  as  the  old 
man  forced  his  way  toward  them. 

Ariston  sat  down  on  the  broad  marble  step  in  the  space 
that  Clearchus  made  for  him.  He  found  himself  between 
his  nephew  and  the  stranger. 


THE  VOICE   OF  DEMOSTHENES  29 

"This  is  Aristotle  of  Stagira,  but  more  recently  of 
Pella,"  Clearchus  said.  "  He  can  talk  to  you  by  the  hour, 
if  he  chooses,  about  Alexander,  whom  you  so  much  admire." 

"  Is  he  really  dead,  as  they  say  he  is  ?  "  Ariston  asked 
doubtfully. 

"I  do  not  know,"  lisped  Aristotle.  "It  is  his  habit 
always  to  expose  himself  in  battle." 

"  Can  he  make  himself  master  of  Hellas  ?  "  Ariston  asked 
again. 

"  Only  the  Gods  can  answer  that,"  Aristotle  replied. 
"  It  is  safe  to  say  that  what  human  ambition  can  accom- 
plish, he  will  do.  He  was  my  pupil,  and  there  are  those 
who  maintain  that  he  knows  more  than  his  master  !  " 

Although  the  philosopher  spoke  with  a  smile,  there  was 
a  trace  of  irony  in  his  tone  that  did  not  escape  the  alert 
Athenian. 

"You  hear  that?"  he  cried,  turning  to  Clearchus. 
"  Here  is  a  boy  who  begins  by  conquering  his  instructor. 
Where  will  he  end  ?  " 

"  They  say  he  has  ended  already,  up  there  among  the 
savages,"  Chares  said  lazily. 

"  I'll  lay  you  a  box  of  Assyrian  ointment  that  Alexander 
is  still  alive,"  Aristotle  said. 

"  It's  a  wager,"  the  Theban  cried.  "And  the  box  shall 
be  of  gold." 

"  There  goes  Callicles.  Hi,  there,  old  Twenty  Per 
Cent !  "  cried  a  youth  who  was  sitting  in  front  of  them. 

"  By  the  Styx,  I  wish  I  had  what  I  owe  him  !  "  Chares 
remarked  fervently. 

A  young  man  with  oiled  and  curled  ringlets,  wearing  a 
long  silken  robe,  and  carrying  a  cane  inlaid  with  mother- 
of-pearl,  pushed  toward  them,  followed  by  a  slave  laden 
with  cushions  for  him  to  sit  upon. 

"  Do  you  know  what  Phocus  has  done  now  ?  "  he  asked 
in  an  affected  voice. 

"No,"  said  Chares,  coldly. 

"  He  happened  to  go  to  the  Lyceum  the  other  day, 
and  he  overheard  Theodorus,  the  atheist,  say  that  if  it  was 
praiseworthy  to  ransom  a  friend  from  the  enemy,  it  would 


30  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

also  be  commendable  to  rescue  a  sweetheart  from  bondage. 
What  does  he  do  but  buy  Tryphonia  her  freedom  from  old 
Mnemon.  He  vows  that  he  will  marry  her." 

Having  imparted  this  bit  of  gossip,  the  youth  lounged 
away  to  repeat  it. 

"  Who  is  that  young  man  with  the  red  chiton  ?  "  Leoni- 
das  asked. 

44  He  is  Ctesippus,  son  of  Chabrias,"  Clearchus  replied. 
44  He  has  spent  twenty  thousand  talents  of  gold  since  his 
father  died  —  he  and  Phocus  together.  He  thinks  he 
knows  more  about  war  than  his  father  knew.  He  drives 
poor  Phocion  almost  distracted  with  his  advice  whenever 
there  is  a  campaign ;  and  Phocion  endures  it  because  he  is 
his  father's  son." 

Throughout  the  Theatre  rose  the  hum  of  gossip  and 
malicious  small  talk.  Chares  listened  with  indolent  con- 
tempt. Leonidas  studied  the  faces  of  the  men  who  had 
won  distinction  in  war,  such  as  Diopethes,  Menestheus, 
and  Leosthenes,  whom  Clearchus  pointed  out  to  him. 
Aristotle  continued  to  lisp  to  Ariston  concerning  Macedon. 
The  attention  of  the  crowd  was  diverted  by  the  arrival  of 
the  Lexiarchs  with  their  scarlet  cords.  Stretching  them 
across  the  narrow  streets,  they  had  been  driving  the  strag- 
glers into  the  Assembly  like  sheep.  The  laggard  whose 
garments  showed  a  trace  of  the  dye  with  which  the  cords 
were  covered  was  forced  to  pay  a  fine. 

44  Look  ;  there's  Phaon  with  the  red  stripe  on  his  back!  " 
Chares  cried,  standing  up  to  get  a  better  view. 

A  roar  of  laughter  greeted  the  victim  as  he  entered  and 
his  name  was  repeated  from  all  sides. 

44  Were  you  asleep,  Phaon  ?  Did  your  wife  keep  you  at 
home  ?  You  should  drink  less  wine  in  the  morning  !  " 
shouted  his  acquaintances. 

Another  unfortunate  came  to  divert  attention  from 
Phaon,  and  still  others,  until  all  the  citizens  were  accounted 
for.  The  tumult  was  succeeded  by  a  hush  as  the  white- 
robed  priests  solemnly  advanced  into  the  open  space  in  the 
middle  of  the  semicircle,  carrying  a  bleating  lamb.  After 
an  invocation  to  Athene,  they  cut  the  animal's  throat  be- 


THE  VOICE  OF  DEMOSTHENES  31 

fore  the  altar  and  sprinkled  its  blood  in  every  direction 
upon  the  pavement.  The  oldest  of  the  priests  then  stood 
forth,  raised  his  hands,  and  looking  upward,  cried  the 
accustomed  formula  :  — 

"  May  the  Gods  pursue  to  destruction,  with  all  his  race, 
that  man  who  shall  act,  speak,  or  plot  anything  against 
this  State  !  " 

The  priests  then  slowly  withdrew,  and  a  herald  mounted 
the  bema  to  announce,  on  behalf  of  the  Proedri,  the  occa- 
sion of  the  Assembly.  He  declared  the  question  to  be 
whether  the  treaty  with  Macedon  should  be  maintained  or 
set  aside,  and  he  added  that  the  Senate  of  the  Areopagus 
had  referred  the  matter  to  the  decision  of  the  people  with- 
out expressing  its  opinion. 

He  was  followed  by  a  second  herald,  representing  the 
Epistate,  who,  with  a  loud  voice,  called  upon  any  citizen 
above  the  age  of  fifty  years  to  speak  his  mind,  others  to 
follow  in  accordance  with  their  ages.  As  he  ceased  and 
descended,  all  eyes  were  turned  toward  a  portion  of  the 
Theatre  where  sat  a  gray-haired  man,  with  shoulders 
slightly  stooped,  a  sloping  forehead,  and  a  retreating  chin, 
partly  hidden  by  a  close-cropped  beard. 

"  Demosthenes  !  Demosthenes  !  "  came  from  every 
part  of  the  horseshoe. 

The  man  to  whom  Athens  turned  in  this  crisis  of  her 
affairs  sat  unmoved  and  apparently  oblivious  to  the  demand 
of  the  crowd.  Accustomed  as  they  were  to  the  oratorical 
combats  of  the  Theatre,  the  citizens  understood  that  De- 
mosthenes had  determined  to  reserve  to  himself  the 
advantage  of  speaking  last.  They  turned,  therefore,  to 
his  chief  opponent  and  called  upon  ^Eschines. 

With  an  affectation  of  carelessness,  ^schines  ascended 
the  bema  and  plunged  at  once  into  his  argument,  like  a 
man  who  speaks  what  first  occurs  to  his  mind.  The 
burden  of  his  contention  was  that  Athens  was  bound  by 
her  oath  to  observe  her  treaty  with  Macedon.  To  break 
it,  he  declared,  would  be  to  sink  to  the  depth  of  dishonor 
and  to  make  the  name  of  the  city  a  byword  throughout 
the  world.  As  he  elaborated  point  after  point  in  his  reason- 


32  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

ing,  all  tending  to  confirm  and  enforce  his  conclusions,  it 
was  plain  that  he  was  making  an  impression  in  spite  of  the 
fact  that  all  who  heard  him  knew  that  he  had  been  in 
Philip's  pay.  He  painted  in  dark  colors  the  cost  and 
danger  of  the  war  that  would  follow  the  violation  of  the 
treaty  and  closed  with  a  florid  appeal  for  constancy  and 
forbearance,  which  he  called  the  first  of  virtues. 

He  was  succeeded  by  the  dandy,  Demades,  whose  robes 
of  embroidered  linen  trailed  upon  the  ground,  but  who 
sustained  the  argument  against  war  with  sledge-hammer 
blows  of  rhetoric.  Glaucippus,  Eubulus,  Aristophon,  and 
other  orators,  less  famous,  sat  nodding  their  heads  among 
their  pupils  and  admirers,  who  clustered  about  them 
criticising  or  commending  each  period  that  fell  from  the 
lips  of  the  speakers. 

Watching  the  effect  of  the  speeches,  the  partisans  of 
Demosthenes,  fearful  that  it  might  be  disastrous  to 
permit  his  opponents  to  hold  the  attention  of  the  people 
any  longer,  renewed  their  shouts  for  him.  The  Assembly 
joined  them.  It  had  heard  enough  of  the  peace  party,  and 
it  was  eager  to  know  how  Demosthenes  would  answer. 

There  had  been  hardly  any  cessation  of  the  talk  and 
laughter.  Many  persons  even  moved  about  through  the 
audience,  chatting  with  their  friends,  and  the  Scythians, 
whose  duty  it  was  to  maintain  order,  did  not  venture  to 
interfere  with  them.  Everywhere  there  was  talk  of  the 
advantages  of  peace.  The  fever  for  war  had  cooled 
before  the  logic  of  oratory.  Ariston,  keenly  attentive  to 
all  that  was  passing,  was  among  those  who  left  his  place 
and  wandered  about  the  amphitheatre,  pausing  here  and 
there  to  exchange  a  few  words  with  an  acquaintance. 
Behind  him,  like  a  ripple  on  the  surface  of  a  lake,  there 
spread  through  the  crowd  the  news  that  the  story  of 
Alexander's  death  was  a  falsehood  contrived  by  the  friends 
of  Macedon  to  entrap  the  republic  into  war. 

Before  the  old  man  had  returned  to  his  seat,  the  contra- 
diction had  reached  Demosthenes,  elaborated  into  every 
semblance  of  truth.  He  saw  that  it  was  believed  and  that 
he  had  been  robbed  of  the  main  theme  of  his  speech  ;  for 


THE  VOICE   OF  DEMOSTHENES  33 

he  could  not  prove  that  Alexander  was  dead.  In  response 
to  the  cries  of  the  multitude,  he  rose,  and  there  was  no 
pretence  in  the  reluctance  with  which  he  walked  with 
head  bent  toward  the  bema,  considering  what  he  should 
say.  As  he  ascended,  the  shouting  died  away,  and  for  the 
first  time  there  was  absolute  stillness  in  the  Theatre. 

"  Athenians  !  "  he  began,  in  a  voice  of  moderate  pitch, 
but  of  a  resonant  tone  that  carried  it  to  all  parts  of  the 
circle,  "  by  all  means  we  should  agree  with  those  who  so 
strenuously  advise  an  exact  adherence  to  our  oaths  and 
treaties  —  if  they  really  believe  what  they  say.  For 
nothing  is  more  in  accord  with  the  character  of  democracy 
than  the  maintenance  of  justice  and  honesty.  But  let  not 
the  men  who  urge  us  to  be  honest,  embarrass  us  and 
our  deliberations  by  harangues  which  their  own  actions 
contradict." 

Ariston  glanced  about  him  with  alarm,  which  was 
intensified  as  the  orator,  with  consummate  skill,  built  up 
the  argument  that,  having  bound  himself  by  the  treaty  to 
maintain  the  liberties  of  Greece,  Alexander  had  violated 
his  oath  by  reinstating  the  tyrants  of  Messene  and  by  dis- 
regarding other  specific  clauses.  Artfully  exaggerating 
the  Macedonian  aggressiveness,  recalling  by  flattering  allu- 
sions the  great  days  of  Athens,  raising  the  hope  of  victory  if 
war  should  be  declared,  Demosthenes  presented  the  situation 
to  the  Assembly  in  such  a  light  as  to  make  it  seem  that 
Athens  not  only  had  a  right  to  take  up  arms  against 
Macedon,  but  that  it  was  her  plain  duty  to  begin  the 
attack.  This  impression  grew  out  of  his  words  without 
apparent  effort  to  convey  it.  There  was  nothing  in  his 
speech  to  indicate  that  he  was  a  special  pleader  presenting 
only  one  side  of  the  case.  He  seemed  the  personification 
of  candor  and  fairness.  As  his  voice  and  gestures  became 
more  animated,  and  the  flood  of  his  marvellous  eloquence 
swept  over  them,  it  appeared  to  his  fellow-citizens  that  the 
men  who  had  given  expression  to  the  desire  for  peace 
must  be  charlatans  or  worse,  who  had  been  bribed  by 
Macedonian  gold,  as  in  fact  many  of  them  had  been,  to 
betray  them  into  the  hands  of  the  enemy.  In  words  that 


34  THE   GOLDEN  HOPE 

none  but  he  knew  how  to  choose,  he  raised  the  spectre 
that  had  been  laid  by  the  death  of  Philip  and  made  it 
more  threatening  than  it  had  ever  been  before. 

Under  the  magic  spell  of  his  voice  old  thoughts  and 
feelings  stirred  and  woke  in  the  hearts  of  the  Athenians. 
For  an  hour  they  became  once  more  the  men  of  Plataea 
and  Salamis  and  of  the  hundred  bloody  fields  upon  which 
they  had  measured  their  strength  with  that  of  their  ancient 
foes  from  the  Peloponnesus.  Their  former  greatness  of 
soul  flamed  up  like  a  flash  from  a  dying  fire. 

While  Demosthenes  spoke,  not  a  word  was  uttered  in 
the  group  around  Clearchus.  The  young  man  sat  with 
flushed  cheeks  and  shining  eyes,  tingling  with  a  desire  to 
sacrifice  life  itself,  if  need  there  were,  to  revenge  the 
wrongs  of  Athens  and  crush  the  insolent  Macedonian. 
Leonidas  listened  with  hands  clenched  and  with  every 
nerve  at  tension,  like  a  hound  of  pure  race  straining  at  his 
leash  toward  the  quarry.  Aristotle  was  gravely  attentive, 
and  even  Chares,  though  he  could  not  be  aroused  from  his 
lazy  pose,  followed  the  oration  with  evident  enjoyment. 

When  Demosthenes  ended  and  came  down  from  the 
bema,  the  Assembly  drew  a  long  breath,  and  instantly  each 
man  fell  to  discussing  with  his  neighbor  what  was  best  to 
be  decided.  Suddenly  they  realized  with  astonishment 
that  Demosthenes  had  failed  to  propose  any  decree  and 
that  they  had  nothing  before  them  upon  which  they  might 
vote. 

"I  thought  he  was  going  to  tell  us  how  Alexander 
died !  "  Demades  sneered. 

"What  has  become  of  his  witness  of  whom  we  have 
heard  so  much?"  a  leather-dealer  asked. 

"  He  is  afraid  to  propose  war !  He  has  offered  no 
decree !  "  another  citizen  cried. 

These  questions  and  a  hundred  others  were  discussed 
on  every  side  with  a  violence  that  swept  away  all  sem- 
blance of  dignity  or  restraint.  The  factions  quarrelled 
like  children,  and  more  than  once  came  to  blows  in  their 
eagerness,  making  it  necessary  for  the  Scythians  of  the 
public  guard  to  separate  them.  At  last  the  herald  of 


THE  VOICE  OF  DEMOSTHENES  35 

the  Epistate  demanded  in  due  form  whether  the  Assembly 
desired  any  decree  to  be  proposed.  Far  less  than  the  re- 
quired number  of  six  thousand  hands  were  raised  in  the 
affirmative,  and  the  gathering  was  dissolved,  eddying  out 
of  the  enclosure  in  turbulent  disorder. 

"  Is  that  all? "  asked  Chares,  rising  and  stretching  him- 
self with  a  yawn. 

"  That  is  all,"  Clearchus  replied  sadly. 

"  With  a  phalanx  of  ten  thousand  brave  men  I  could 
take  your  Acropolis,"  Leonidas  remarked,  measuring  the 
height  above  his  head. 

"  Yes,  but  where  could  you  find  them?"  Aristotle  said. 

"Who  knows?  Perhaps  in  the  camp  of  Alexander," 
the  Spartan  replied. 

Ariston  had  slipped  away  into  the  crowd. 


CHAPTER  V 

THE  BANQUET 

ON  their  way  from  the  Theatre,  Clearchus  informed  his 
friends  of  his  decision  to  be  married  on  the  morrow. 

"  Then  we  must  feast  to-night !  "  Chares  cried  promptly. 

"  Very  well,"  Clearchus  said,  "  but  you  will  have  to  make 
the  arrangements  for  me,  as  I  have  other  things  to  do." 

"  Aristotle  will  take  charge  of  the  food  and  wine,"  said 
the  Theban,  eagerly,  "if  he  is  willing  to  assume  such  a 
responsibility ;  and  I  will  provide  the  entertainment  and 
send  out  the  invitations.  What  do  you  say  ?  " 

"  Good,"  Clearchus  replied ;  "  that  is,  if  Aristotle  agrees." 

"  I  am  willing,"  said  the  Stagirite. 

"  It  is  settled,  then,"  Chares  declared.  "  Come,  Leoni- 
das,  I  shall  need  your  help.  Let  us  get  to  work." 

It  was  hardly  sunset  when  the  guests  who  had  been 
bidden  by  Chares  began  to  assemble  at  the  house  of 
Clearchus.  A  crimson  awning  had  been  drawn  over  the 
peristylium  and  the  soft  light  of  scores  of  lamps  shone 
upward  against  it-.  Shrubs  and  flowering  plants  partly 
hid  the  marble  columns.  Medean  carpets  had  been  spread 
upon  the  floor.  The  tables,  each  with  its  soft  couch,  had 
been  arranged  in  two  parallel  lines,  joined  at  one  end  by 
those  set  for  the  host  and  the  most  honored  of  the  guests. 
At  the  farther  end  of  the  space  thus  enclosed  a  fountain 
flung  up  a  stream  that  sparkled  with  variegated  colors. 

All  had  been  prepared  under  the  direction  of  Aristotle 
in  such  a  manner  as  to  gratify  the  senses  without  jarring 
upon  the  most  sensitive  taste.  The  masses  of  color  and 
the  contrasts  of  light  and  shade  were  grouped  with  subtle 
skill  to  create  a  pleasing  impression.  Slaves  walked  noise- 
lessly across  the  hall,  appearing  and  vanishing  in  the  wall 
of  foliage,  bearing  dishes  of  gold  and  of  silver  and  flagons 

36 


THE  BANQUET  37 

filled  with  rare  wines.  Softly,  as  from  a  distance,  sounded 
the  music  of  flutes  and  citharse. 

Clearchus  and  his  guests,  crowned  with  wreaths  of 
myrtle,  reclined  upon  the  couches.  Their  talk  ran  chiefly 
upon  the  events  of  the  day  and  the  contest  of  oratory  in 
the  Assembly. 

"  You  Athenians  ought  to  pass  a  law  banishing  all  your 
speakers,"  Chares  drawled.  "  Then  there  might  be  some 
chance  that  you  would  adopt  a  policy  and  stick  to  it.  As 
it  is,  the  infernal  skill  of  these  men  makes  you  believe  first 
one  thing  and  then  another,  until  you  end  by  not  knowing 
what  to  think." 

"  You  mean  we  have  plenty  of  counsellors  but  no  coun- 
sel," Clearchus  replied. 

"  That's  it,  exactly,"  Chares  said.  "  And  that  man, 
Demosthenes,  will  bring  you  to  grief  yet,  some  day." 

"  All  your  states  have  had  their  turn  of  power,"  Aris- 
totle said,  "  and  none  has  been  able  to  keep  it.  There  is 
another  day  coming  and  it  will  be  the  day  of  the  Mace- 
donian. He  dreams  of  making  you  all  one." 

"  Let  him  keep  away  from  my  country  with  his  dreams," 
Leonidas  remarked. 

"  There  spoke  the  lion  !  "  laughed  Clearchus.  "  Stub- 
born to  the  last." 

"Did  you  hear  what  old  Phocion  said  when  he  came 
out  of  the  Theatre?"  asked  a  young  man  with  a  shrill 
voice  who  sat  on  the  right. 

"No;  what  was  it?"  Clearchus  inquired. 

"  Demosthenes  wanted  to  know  what  he  thought  of  his 
oration,"  the  narrator  said.  "You  know  Demosthenes 
likes  to  hear  himself  praised  and  he  would  almost  give 
his  right  hand  for  a  compliment  from  Phocion,  the  '  pruner 
of  his  periods,'  as  he  calls  him.  '  It  was  only  indifferent,' 
the  old  fellow  told  him,  'but  good  enough  to  cost  you 
your  life.'  You  should  have  seen  how  pale  Demosthenes 
grew ;  but  Phocion  put  his  hand  on  his  shoulder  and  said, 
*  Never  mind ;  for  this  once,  I  think  I  can  save  thee.' ' 

"They  say  Phocion  is  an  honest  man,"  Chares  re- 
marked. 


38  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

"  So  he  is,"  Aristotle  replied.     "  And  one  of  few." 

The  young  men  who  had  assembled  to  honor  the  occa- 
sion listened  eagerly  to  every  word  that  fell  from  the  lips 
of  the  man  whose  keen  deductions  and  daring  speculations 
had  begun  to  open  new  pathways  in  every  branch  of  hu- 
man wisdom.  The  rivalry  between  the  philosophers  in 
Athens  was  even  more  keen  than  that  between  the  orators, 
and  each  had  his  school  of  partisans  and  defenders. 

"  Honesty  is  truth,"  said  Porphyry,  a  young  follower  of 
Xenocrates,  who  had  succeeded  Plato  in  the  Academy. 
"  But  what  is  truth  ?  Have  you  Peripatetics  discovered 
it  yet?" 

"We  are  seeking,  at  least,"  Aristotle  replied  dryly, 
feeling  that  an  attempt  was  being  made  to  entrap  him. 

"  Democritus  holds  that  truth  does  not  exist,"  Por- 
phyry ventured,  unabashed. 

"  Yes,  and  Protagoras  maintains  that  we  are  the  meas- 
ure of  all  things  and  that  everything  is  true  or  false,  as  we 
will,"  the  Stagirite  rejoined.  "  They  are  unfortunate,  for 
if  there  were  no  truth,  there  would  be  no  world.  As  for 
the  Sceptics,  they  have  not  the  courage  of  their  doctrines  ; 
for  which  of  them,  being  in  Libya  and  conceiving  himself 
to  be  in  Athens,  would  think  of  trying  to  walk  into  the 
Odeum  ?  And  when  they  fall  sick,  do  they  not  summon  a 
physician  instead  of  trusting  to  some  person  who  is  igno- 
rant of  healing  to  cure  them  ?  Those  who  search  for  truth 
with  their  eyes  and  hands  only  shall  never  find  it,  for 
there  are  truths  which  are  none  the  less  true  because  we 
cannot  see  nor  feel  them,  and  these  are  the  greatest  of 
all." 

"  We  might  know  the  truth  at  last  if  we  could  find  out 
what  animates  nature,"  Clearchus  said.  "  Why  do  flowers 
grow  and  bloom  ?  Why  do  birds  fly  and  fishes  swim  ?" 

"  The  marble  statues  of  the  Parthenon  would  have  re- 
mained blocks  of  stone  forever  had  not  Phidias  cut  them 
out,"  Aristotle  responded.  "  It  was  Empedocles  who 
taught  us  that  earth,  air,  fire,  and  water  must  form  the 
limits  of  our  knowledge  ;  but  who  believes  him  now  ?  " 

"  Do  you   hold,  then,  with  Anaxagoras  of  Clazomene, 


THE  BANQUET  39 

that  all  things  are  directed  by  a  divine  mind  ?  "  Porphyry- 
asked. 

This  question  was  followed  by  a  sudden  hush  while 
Aristotle  considered  his  answer.  All  present  had  heard 
whispers  that  the  Stagirite  in  his  teaching  was  introducing 
new  Gods  and  denying  the  power  of  the  old  divinities. 
This  was  the  crime  for  which  Socrates  had  been  put  to 
death  and  Pericles  himself  had  found  it  difficult  to  save 
Aspasia  from  the  same  fate  when  a  similar  charge  was 
preferred  against  her.  Aristotle  felt  his  danger,  for  he 
knew  that  the  jealous  and  powerful  priesthood  would  be 
glad  to  catch  him  tripping,  as  indeed  it  did  in  later  years. 

"  It  was  Hermotimus,  I  think,  who  first  proposed  that 
doctrine,"  he  said  slowly,  "  and  I  have  noticed  that  Anax- 
agoras  employs  it  only  when  no  other  explanation  of  what 
he  sees  is  left  him." 

There  was  a  murmur  of  applause  at  this  reply,  which 
suggested  the  necessity  for  supposing  the  existence  of  an 
overruling  intelligence  without  committing  the  philoso- 
pher to  such  a  belief.  The  young  Academician  seemed 
crestfallen,  but  by  common  consent  the  topic  was  aban- 
doned as  too  dangerous  and  the  conversation  became  more 
general. 

Clearchus  could  not  wholly  conceal  the  anxiety  that 
filled  his  mind.  He  started  at  every  unexpected  sound 
and  turned  his  face  toward  the  entrance,  where  he  had 
posted  a  slave  with  orders  to  bring  him  word  instantly 
should  any  message  for  him  arrive.  His  mood  did  not 
escape  his  friends,  who,  without  knowing  the  reason  for  it, 
urged  wine  upon  him  in  the  hope  of  raising  his  spirits  and 
for  the  same  reason  themselves  drank  more  freely  than 
usual. 

Chares  had  promised  something  new  in  the  way  of 
amusement,  but  he  refused  to  tell  what  it  was  to  be.  Con- 
sequently there  was  a  flutter  of  expectation  when  the  at- 
tendants removed  the  last  course,  washing  the  hands  of  the 
guests  for  the  seventh  time,  and  leaving  only  wine  and 
sweetmeats  before  them. 

First  came  a  Scythian  with  a  trained  bear,  which  per- 


40  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

formed  a  series  of  familiar  tricks.  Aristotle  watched  the 
animal  with  the  most  minute  attention,  directing  notice 
to  several  of  its  characteristics  and  explaining  their  mean- 
ing. The  music  then  struck  into  a  louder  and  livelier  air 
and  six  young  girls,  in  floating  garments  of  brilliant  hue, 
performed  a  graceful  dance  of  intricate  figure.  There 
was  no  novelty  in  this  and  Chares  became  the  target  for 
good-natured  reproaches,  which  he  received  smilingly. 
The  dancing  girls  gave  place  to  a  swarthy  Indian  juggler, 
whose  feats  of  magic  delighted  the  spectators  and  evoked 
cries  of  wonder  and  admiration. 

As  the  juggler  retired  gravely,  it  was  noticed  that  Aris- 
totle, unused  to  so  much  wine,  had  dropped  quietly  off 
to  sleep.  By  command  of  Clearchus,  two  stalwart  slaves 
carried  him  away  to  bed,  while  his  companions  at  the  board 
drank  his  health. 

"  All  this  is  very  well,  Chares,"  Porphyry  complained, 
"but  I  thought  you  were  going  to  show  us  something 
new." 

"  Pour  a  libation  to  Aphrodite ! "  the  Theban  replied, 
sprinkling  a  few  drops  from  his  goblet  and  draining  what 
remained. 

The  others  followed  his  example,  nothing  loath. 

From  behind  a  mass  of  blossoms  came  a  young  woman 
and  stood  before  the  sparkling  fountain  with  her  chin 
slightly  raised  and  a  smile  upon  her  lips.  She  wore  a 
chiton  of  shimmering,  transparent  fabric  from  the  looms 
of  Amorgos.  The  coils  of  her  tawny  hair  were  held  in 
place  by  jewelled  pins  which  were  her  only  adornment. 
There  was  a  confident  expression  of  sensuous  content  on 
her  face  and  a  slight  smile  parted  her  lips  as  she  saw  the 
involuntary  admiration  that  she  inspired. 

Through  the  golden  cobweb  that  covered  without  hid- 
ing it,  her  firm  flesh  glowed  warmly.  The  curves  of  her 
shoulders  and  breast  and  the  rounded  fulness  of  her  lithe 
limbs  were  as  perfect  as  a  statue.  As  Clearchus  gazed 
upon  her  with  the  delight  in  pure  beauty  which  was  so 
strong  in  him,  he  was  beset  by  an  elusive  sense  of  famil- 
iarity for  which  he  tried  in  vain  to  find  some  explanation. 


THE  BANQUET  41 

He  was  certain  that  he  had  never  seen  the  girl  before. 
Had  there  been  nothing  else  to  assure  him  of  this,  he 
knew  that  he  never  would  have  forgotten  her  eyes. 
Like  the  eyes  of  a  predatory  animal,  they  shot  back  the 
light  in  reflected  gleams  of  fleeting  topaz. 

Crouched  at  her  side  lay  a  leopard,  his  body  pressed 
flat  against  the  rich  carpet  in  which  her  white  feet  were 
buried.  He  wore  a  golden  collar  with  a  slender  chain, 
the  end  of  which  she  held  between  her  fingers.  The  beast 
glanced  restlessly  from  side  to  side  in  his  strange  sur- 
roundings, twitching  his  tail  with  nervous  uneasiness. 

In  the  light  that  bathed  her  from  head  to  foot,  the 
young  woman  posed  for  a  moment  to  allow  the  spectators 
to  feel  the  full  effect  of  her  beauty. 

"  Thais  !  Thais  !  "  cried  several  of  the  guests,  in  ac- 
cents of  intense  astonishment. 

"  Is  it  really  Thais  ? "  Clearchus  asked,  turning  to 
Chares.  "  How  did  you  ever  persuade  her  to  come  ?  " 

The  Theban  smiled,  but  made  no  reply.  Thais  had  only 
recently  begun  to  attract  attention,  but  her  fame  had 
already  eclipsed  that  of  other  popular  favorites  in  Athens. 
Sculptors  and  painters  had  declared  her  the  most  beautiful 
woman  in  all  Hellas.  Poets  had  made  verses  in  her 
honor,  likening  her  to  Hebe  and  Aphrodite.  Her  house 
was  thronged  daily  with  the  youth  of  fashion.  She  had 
become  the  latest  sensation  in  a  city  greedy  for  all  that 
was  new. 

Little  was  known  of  her  beyond  the  fact  that  she  had 
been  reared  and  educated  in  all  the  accomplishments  of 
her  profession  by  old  Eunomus,  one  of  the  most  skilful  of 
all  the  Athenian  dealers  in  flesh  and  blood.  Where  he 
had  found  her  he  refused  to  tell.  Everybody  had  heard 
that  Alcmeeon  had  purchased  her  freedom  a  short  time 
before  his  death,  paying  Eunomus  half  her  weight  in  gold, 
and  that  he  had  made  comfortable  provision  for  her  when 
his  last  illness  seized  him  and  he  knew  that  he  must 
die.  The  only  regret  that  he  had  expressed  was  that  he 
must  leave  her  behind  him. 

Left  in  an  independent  position,  Thais  had  shown  her- 


42  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

self  capricious.  None  of  the  young  men  who  hung  about 
her  could  boast  of  any  successes.  A  few  had  ruined  them- 
selves in  their  efforts  to  gain  her  favor,  and  one  had  even 
drunk  hemlock  and  crept  to  her  door  to  die.  Clearchus, 
although  he  had  never  before  seen  her,  had  heard  enough 
of  her  to  feel  astonished  at  her  presence.  He  could  not 
understand  how  Chares  had  been  able  to  induce  her  to  come, 
like  a  mere  dancing  girl,  for  their  amusement,  unless  he 
had  offered  her  an  enormous  sum  of  money.  Knowing 
the  reckless  character  of  his  friend,  the  thought  alarmed 
him. 

"  You  have  ruined  yourself  I  "  he  whispered  to  the 
Theban.  "  What  did  you  promise  the  woman  ?  " 

"  Not  an  obol,  on  my  honor,  O  youth  of  simple  heart !  " 
Chares  replied,  laughing. 

"  Then  how  did  you  get  her  to  come  ? "  Clearchus 
asked.  "You  do  not  know  her." 

"  I  invited  her,"  Chares  replied  ;  "  and  she  accepted.  I 
suppose  it  was  a  woman's  whim.  I  did  not  ask  her." 

Slaves  ran  forward  with  a  number  of  sword  blades  set 
in  blocks  of  wood  in  such  a  manner  as  to  enable  them  to 
stand  upright.  These  they  arranged  symmetrically  upon 
the  carpet  at  equal  distances  from  each  other,  so  as  to  form 
a  lozenge  pattern  with  its  point  toward  Thais.  Dropping 
the  end  of  the  chain  by  which  she  held  the  leopard,  as 
the  music  changed  to  a  rhythmic  cadence,  the  jroung 
woman  began  to  tread  in  and  out  between  the  swords. 
Her  movements  were  so  light  and  graceful  that  she  seemed 
hardly  to  touch  the  carpet,  threading  her  way  from  side 
to  side  to  the  quickening  measure.  The  leopard  crept 
closer  to  the  line  of  steel  and  watched  her  with  glowing 
eyes.  Faster  and  faster  grew  the  measure,  and  faster 
grew  her  motions,  until  she  was  whirling  among  the  blades, 
which  flickered  like  blue  flames  as  her  shadow  intercepted 
the  light.  A  misstep  would  have  sent  her  down  to  her 
death  upon  one  of  the  points  which  she  seemed  to  regard 
no  more  than  if  they  had  been  so  many  flowers.  The 
company  watched  her  with  a  suspense  that  was  breathless. 

Suddenly  the  music  ceased,  and  she  stood  before  them 


THE  BANQUET  43 

unharmed  at  the  upper  point  of  the  lozenge.  There  was 
a  glow  on  her  cheeks  and  her  bosom  panted  from  her  exer- 
tions. The  guests  broke  into  cries  of  admiration,  casting 
their  wreaths  of  myrtle  at  her  feet ;  but  she  had  eyes 
only  for  Chares,  who  lay  looking  at  her  with  a  lazy  smile. 
She  frowned  and  bit  her  lip. 

"  Did  I  not  do  it  well  ?  "  she  demanded. 

"  Excellently  well,"  Chares  replied. 

"  Is  that  all  ?  "  she  asked  in  a  tone  of  disappointment. 

Before  he  could  make  any  reply  there  came  a  frantic 
knocking  at  the  door  outside  the  house.  Clearchus  started 
forward  with  an  exclamation  of  alarm.  The  man  whom 
he  had  placed  on  guard  ran  in,  terror  stricken,  followed 
by  Tolman,  one  of  the  slaves  from  Melissa's  house  in 
Academe. 

"  Oh,  my  master  !  "  Tolman  cried,  throwing  himself  at 
the  feet  of  Clearchus. 

"  Artemisia  !  "  the  young  man  demanded. 

"  They  have  carried  her  off,"  Tolman  said,  "  and  Philox, 
the  steward,  is  slain  !  " 

"  Horses,  Cleon  !  Bring  swords  and  armor  !  "  Clear- 
chus shouted. 

"  Who  has  done  this  ?  "  Chares  asked. 

"I  know  not,"  Clearchus  replied  ;  "we  were  forewarned; 
but  it  would  be  better  for  them  had  they  never  been 
born." 

"  Fetch  me  a  jar  of  water,"  Chares  cried,  pushing  aside 
the  guests,  who  had  left  their  places  and  were  crowding 
around  Clearchus  to  learn  the  news.  When  a  slave 
brought  a  jar  of  cold  water,  the  Theban  plunged  his 
head  into  it  to  clear  his  brain  and  shook  off  the  drops 
from  his  yellow  hair.  "  Now  my  armor  !  "  he  said. 

Leonidas  was  already  occupied  in  putting  on  the 
light  accoutrement  of  a  horseman,  and,  although  he  said 
nothing,  there  was  a  look  of  expectant  joy  on  his  harsh  face. 

Thais,  who  had  drawn  to  one  side,  stood  for  a  moment, 
and  then  seeing  that  she  had  been  forgotten,  slipped  away 
unnoticed.  Some  of  the  guests  hastened  to  their  homes 
to  arm  themselves  and  follow  the  three  friends,  while 


44  THE   GOLDEN   HOPE 

others  remained  behind  to  discuss  the  event.  Clearchus 
said  a  hasty  farewell,  and  in  a  few  moments  from  the 
arrival  of  the  slave  the  three  young  men,  followed  by 
Cleon,  were  racing  down  to  the  city  gate. 

Into  the  open  country  they  dashed,  Clearchus  leading 
the  way,  while  the  others  spurred  madly  in  their  effort  to 
keep  pace  with  him.  The  sun  had  not  yet  risen  when 
they  wheeled  into  the  gateway  and  drew  rein  at  Melissa's 
villa.  The  place  seemed  deserted,  for  the  terrified  servants 
had  closed  and  barred  the  doors,  fearing  a  renewal  of  the 
attack.  It  was  several  minutes  before  they  were  able  to 
gain  an  entrance. 

The  frightened  women  pressed  around  Clearchus,  wail- 
ing and  beating  their  breasts  and  trying  all  at  once  to  tell 
him  the  story  of  what  had  happened.  The  young  man 
waved  them  aside  and  ran  to  the  room  where  Philox  lay. 
The  faithful  old  steward  had  received  a  dagger  thrust  in 
the  breast  and  was  unconscious.  Clearchus  then  sought 
Melissa  ;  but  in  the  extremity  of  her  fright  she  had  locked 
herself  in  her  apartments  and  refused  to  open  the  door. 

Finding  that  nothing  was  to  be  learned  in  that  quarter, 
Clearchus  sternly  commanded  the  women  to  be  silent  and 
answer  his  questions.  Trembling,  they  obeyed,  and  he 
managed  to  make  them  tell  how  the  marauders  had  scaled 
the  walls  of  the  house  with  a  ladder  and  how  Philox  had 
fallen  while  trying  to  prevent  them  from  admitting  their 
confederates.  They  had  pillaged  the  house  of  everything 
that  they  could  carry.  Artemisia  had  fainted  when  they 
laid  their  hands  upon  her  to  take  her  away,  but  they  had 
placed  her  in  a  litter  which  they  seemed  to  have  ready 
for  the  purpose.  As  nearly  as  the  women  were  able  to 
judge,  they  had  gone  southward,  and  as  soon  as  they  were 
out  of  sight,  Tolman  had  ridden  to  the  city  to  give  the 
alarm. 

"They  are  making  for  the  harbor,"  Leonidas  cried. 
"  We  shaU  catch  them  yet !  " 

Clearchus  felt  two  small  cold  hands  clasp  his  own,  and 
glancing  down  he  saw  Proxena,  one  of  Artemisia's  little 
slave  girls,  with  her  tear-stained  face  upturned  to  his. 


THE   BANQUET  45 

"  Please,  master,"  she  sobbed,  "  bring  back  our  mistress, 
Artemisia!  " 

The  young  Athenian  could  not  speak,  but  he  lifted  the 
child  quickly  and  kissed  her.  In  another  moment  they 
were  off  in  the  pursuit. 


CHAPTER   VI 

SYPHAX  EARNS   HIS  REWARD 

CLEARCHUS  led  the  way  through  brake  and  thicket  and 
across  tilled  fields,  bearing  off  slightly  to  the  southwest 
so  as  to  avoid  the  Long  Walls  that  joined  the  city  to  the 
Piraeus,  where  he  knew  the  robbers  would  not  dare  to 
venture.  They  crossed  the  winding  Cephissus  by  the 
Sacred  Way,  skirting  the  hills  that  overlook  the  harbor. 
It  seemed  hours  to  the  young  man  before  they  emerged 
upon  the  brow  of  a  slope  that  fell  away  to  the  rocky 
beach. 

Directly  below  them  was  a  small  inlet  from  which  a 
boat  filled  with  men  was  putting  out  toward  a  weather- 
beaten  galley  that  lay  a  short  distance  offshore. 

"  There  she  is  !  "  Chares  cried,  pointing  to  a  blotch  of 
white  in  the  bow  of  the  boat. 

"  We  are  too  late  !  "  Clearchus  groaned,  as  he  measured 
with  his  eye  the  widening  gap  between  the  boat  and  the 
shore.  Despair  and  helpless  rage  surged  up  in  his  heart 
as  they  dashed  recklessly  down  the  slope. 

"  Come  back  !  "  he  shouted  desperately.  "  Twenty 
talents  of  ransom!  " 

The  distance  was  too  great  for  his  words  to  be  distin- 
guished, although  his  voice  evidently  reached  the  boat. 
Artemisia  heard  it  and  stretched  her  arms  toward  him. 
She  struggled  to  rise,  but  the  sailors  held  her  in  her  seat. 
The  steersman  turned  his  bearded  face  toward  the  shore 
and  shouted  out  a  rough  command.  The  boat  continued 
on  toward  the  galley,  whose  sails  were  already  spread  for 
flight. 

"  They  are  not  all  gone  !  "  Leonidas  cried  eagerly. 
"  See  there  !  " 

A  second  boat  lay  in  the  inlet  with  its  nose  in  the  sand, 

46 


SYPHAX  EAKNS  HIS   EEWAED  47 

while  its  crew  hurriedly  stowed  away  the  litter.  As 
Clearchus  looked,  they  completed  this  task  and  prepared 
to  push  off. 

The  three  young  men  leaped  from  their  horses,  but  the 
boat  was  now  launched.  One  of  the  mariners  waded  into 
the  water,  pushing  at  her  stern  to  give  her  headway,  while 
the  others  got  out  their  oars. 

"  You  come  too  late,  idlers  !  "  the  seamen  cried  mock- 
ingly as  their  pursuers  leaped  down  over  the  rocks  to  the 
narrow  strip  of  sand  that  fringed  the  inlet.  "  You  should 
rise  earlier  in  the  morning." 

The  man  who  had  been  pushing  at  the  stern  of  the  boat 
was  up  to  his  waist  in  water.  "  Pull  me  in,  lads,  she  has 
way  enough  !  "  he  said  ;  but  as  he  gathered  himself  to 
spring,  Leonidas  plunged  in  after  him  and  clutched  him 
by  the  ankle.  Paying  no  more  attention  to  his  struggles 
than  he  would  have  given  to  those  of  some  fish  that  he  had 
taken,  the  Spartan  dragged  the  spluttering  wretch  back 
to  the  beach.  The  crew  of  the  boat  hesitated  for  a  mo- 
ment as  though  doubtful  whether  to  attempt  a  rescue,  but 
Leonidas  settled  their  doubts  by  thrusting  his  sword  into 
the  man's  throat. 

A  cry  of  rage  and  a  volley  of  threats  came  from  the  boat 
as  the  sailors  witnessed  the  fate  of  their  comrade.  In 
giving  vent  to  their  indignation,  they  lost  valuable  seconds 
of  time.  So  narrow  was  the  inlet  that  the  boat  was  still 
within  easy  javelin  cast  of  the  shore.  Clearchus  ran  along 
the  beach  abreast  of  it,  promising  a  fabulous  reward  to  the 
men  who  should  bring  back  the  captive. 

"  Seek  the  girl  in  the  slave  markets,"  was  all  the  reply 
that  he  could  get,  "  and  see  that  you  come  not  too  late  a 
second  time  ! " 

"  I  promise  that  you  shall  not  be  punished  !  "  the  Athe- 
nian cried  in  despair.  "  At  least  lend  us  your  boat,  or  take 
us  with  you  to  the  galley." 

"  If  you  want  our  boat,  come  out  and  get  it !  "  one  of 
the  sailors  cried  in  derision. 

The  words  were  still  on  his  lips  when  a  great  stone  fell 
into  the  water  close  beside  the  prow,  dashing  the  spray 


48  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

into  the  faces  of  the  crew.  Clearchus  looked  up  in  aston- 
ishment and  saw  Chares  standing  on  the  crest  of  the  ledge 
of  rock  that  rose  behind  the  strip  of  sand.  The  Theban 
held  another  huge  and  jagged  missile  poised  above  his  head. 
With  a  mighty  effort  he  hurled  it  at  the  boat.  Uttering 
cries  of  terror  the  sailors  attempted  to  sheer  out  of  the 
way,  but  in  their  confusion,  their  splashing  oars  neutral- 
ized each  other.  The  great  stone,  which  a  man  of  ordi- 
nary strength  could  not  have  moved,  turned  ponderously 
in  the  air  and  struck  the  gunwale  amidships  with  a  crash 
that  tore  out  the  planks  in  splinters.  In  an  instant  the 
boat  filled  and  went  down,  leaving  the  crew  struggling 
among  the  floating  fragments  of  the  litter. 

Several  of  the  men,  who  seemed  unable  to  swim,  disap- 
peared beneath  the  surface.  Others  struck  out  for  the 
beach,  only  to  meet  death  on  the  swords  of  Chares  and 
Clearchus  on  one  side,  and  of  Leonidas,  who  had  run  around 
to  the  opposite  shore  of  the  bay  to  intercept  those  who 
sought  to  escape  in  that  direction. 

One  man  only,  a  fellow  of  powerful  frame,  seeing  the 
fate  that  awaited  him  on  land,  swam  boldly  for  the  open 
sea,  preferring  to  take  his  chance  of  being  picked  up  there 
rather  than  face  death  upon  the  sand. 

"  Leave  him  to  me ! "  Chares  cried,  stripping  off  his  chiton. 

Without  hesitation,  he  plunged  into  the  sea,  holding 
his  sword  in  his  left  hand  and  swimming  with  his  right. 

"  Take  him  alive  !  "  Clearchus  shouted.  "  We  may 
learn  something  from  him  !  " 

The  chase  was  short,  for  although  the  Theban  carried  a 
weapon,  the  sailor  was  encumbered  by  his  garments. 

"  Wait,  my  friend,  I  have  something  to  say  to  thee," 
Chares  said,  pricking  the  man  with  his  sword  point. 

Like  a  wild  beast,  the  sailor  turned  in  desperation  as 
though  to  make  a  struggle  for  his  life.  He  looked  with 
bloodshot  eyes  into  the  Theban's  smiling  face. 

"  You  have  only  one  chance  of  seeing  to-morrow's  sun," 
Chares  said  coolly.  "  Swim  before  me  to  the  shore  and 
make  up  your  mind  on  the  way  to  tell  all  that  you  know 
of  what  has  happened." 


SYPHAX  EARNS   HIS   REWARD  49 

"  Will  you  spare  my  life  ?  "  the  man  asked. 

"That  depends,"  Chares  replied,  "but  I  promise  you 
that  I  will  not  spare  it  unless  you  obey  without  question." 

"There  is  no  help  for  it,"  the  man  muttered,  and  he 
swam  sullenly  back  to  the  beach,  where  Leonidas  quickly 
secured  his  arms  behind  him. 

"  There  is  still  a  chance  of  capturing  the  galley,"  the 
Spartan  said  to  Clearchus.  "  Ride  quickly  to  the  Piraeus 
and  hire  a  vessel  to  put  out  after  her.  We  will  bring 
this  fellow  in." 

Clearchus  dashed  away  toward  the  harbor,  but,  as  it  hap- 
pened, there  was  no  vessel  that  could  take  up  the  chase 
with  any  chance  of  success.  The  galley  was  running  be- 
fore a  fresh  southwest  wind,  and  although  still  visible, 
she  was  already  distant.  Of  the  ships  in  port,  some  were 
newly  arrived  and  were  heavily  laden,  while  others  were  dis- 
charging their  cargoes.  Clearchus  offered  any  price  to  the 
captain  who  should  overtake  the  fugitive  and  bring  Arte- 
misia back,  but  the  offer  was  made  in  vain.  The  best  that 
he  could  do  was  to  charter  six  of  the  swiftest  ships  that 
were  available  to  take  up  the  pursuit  as  soon  as  they  could 
be  made  ready. 

While  he  was  concluding  these  arrangements,  Chares 
and  Leonidas  arrived  with  the  prisoner.  The  man  said 
that  the  galley  had  just  returned  from  a  piratical  cruise  on 
the  coast  of  Lucania  and  was  under  the  command  of  Syphax. 
He  had  joined  the  crew  at  Locri,  he  said,  and  knew  noth- 
ing about  the  abduction  excepting  that  they  were  all  to 
be  well  paid  for  it.  He  was  unable  to  tell  what  port  the 
galley  expected  to  make  after  leaving  Attica. 

Although  he  was  examined  later  under  torture,  the  man 
could  reveal  no  more.  He  was  thrown  into  prison  to  be 
used  as  a  witness  against  his  companions  should  they  be 
caught.  The  last  of  the  vessels  that  Clearchus  sent  on  the 
chase  was  out  of  the  harbor  before  nightfall,  and  the  young 
man,  feeling  that  he  had  done  all  that  he  could  do,  rode 
back  to  the  city  overwhelmed  by  his  loss.  Chares  and 
Leonidas  sought  in  vain  to  comfort  him.  His  self-reproach 
at  having  left  Artemisia  unguarded  after  the  warning  of  the 


50  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

dream  was  too  poignant.  He  shut  himself  up  to  avoid  the 
acquaintances  who  flocked  about  him  to  offer  their  sympathy 
and  to  learn  the  details  of  his  sorrow.  They  questioned 
the  slaves  when  they  found  the  doors  closed  against  them 
and  then  ran  to  tell  what  they  had  learned  in  the  baths, 
the  barber  shops,  and  the  gaming  houses,  greedy  of  gossip. 

Ariston,  after  making  certain  that  his  part  in  the  plot 
had  not  been  discovered,  came  to  visit  his  nephew  and  was 
admitted. 

"  We  have  no  defence  against  the  will  of  the  Gods  when 
it  falls  heavily  upon  us  save  one,"  he  said. 

"  What  is  that?  "  Clearchus  asked. 

"  Patience,"  the  old  man  responded. 

"  Patience !  "  Clearchus  exclaimed,  striding  back  and 
forth  with  clenched  fists.  "Yes,  I  will  have  patience! 
I  will  have  patience  to  seek  Artemisia  to  the  ends  of  the 
world  until  I  have  found  her !  And  I  will  have  patience 
until  every  man  who  is  concerned  in  this  attack  upon  us 
has  paid  for  it  with  his  life.  I  will  be  patient !  " 

Ariston  blanched  at  this  outburst,  but  immediately  re- 
covered himself.  "Alas!  What  can  you  do  alone?" 
he  asked  mournfully. 

"  He  will  not  be  alone,  for  Chares  and  I  will  be  with 
him,"  Leonidas  said  quietly.  "  We  have  sworn  it." 

"  I  will  not  advise  against  it,"  Ariston  said  with  a  sigh. 
"  But  it  may  be  that  the  galleys  you  have  sent  out  will 
bring  the  robbers  back.  You  must  not  forget  that  you 
have  duties  to  the  State.  The  times  are  troubled  and 
your  fortune  is  great." 

"  My  own  affairs  must  come  first  at  present,"  Clearchus 
said  bluntly.  "  As  for  my  fortune,  of  what  use  is  it  to 
me  without  Artemisia?  I  must  ask  you  to  take  charge 
of  it  once  more  for  me.  I  shall  give  you  full  power,  and 
if  I  come  not  back  I  desire  that  it  shall  be  devoted  to  the 
public  good  as  you  may  see  fit." 

"  I  am  an  old  man,"  Ariston  said,  with  mock  hesitation, 
"but  I  cannot  refuse  the  trust  under  the  circumstances 
if  you  require  it  of  me.  Yet,  why  dost  thou  leave 
Athens?" 


SYPHAX  EARNS   HIS  REWARD  51 

"  How  can  I  remain  here  ?  "  Clearchus  exclaimed.  "  My 
suffering  is  too  great.  But  I  knew  you  would  not  refuse 
me,"  he  added  in  a  calmer  voice,  clasping  his  uncle  by  the 
hand. 

"Doubtless  they  have  carried  her  to  some  one  of  the 
Eastern  cities,"  Ariston  said  reflectively.  "  That  is  where 
this  Syphax  would  most  naturally  go,  as  it  seems  his  hope 
is  to  get  money.  I  will  write  to  such  friends  as  I  have 
there  to  be  on  the  watch." 

Clearchus  groaned.  "  It  will  be  too  late,  I  fear,  before 
thy  letters  can  reach  them,"  he  said.  "  I  know  not  what 
to  do  nor  where  to  turn." 

"  Here  is  Aristotle ;  let  us  consult  him,"  Chares  said  as 
the  philosopher  entered. 

Aristotle  listened  attentively  while  Clearchus  and  his 
friends  related  all  the  circumstances  of  Artemisia's  abduc- 
tion. He  asked  many  questions  regarding  the  particulars 
of  the  dream  of  warning  that  had  preceded  the  attack. 

"  Some  things  we  know  and  others  we  can  guess,"  he 
said  at  last.  "  Only  the  Gods  know  all.  The  world  is 
wide.  I  pity  thee,  Clearchus,  my  friend,  with  all  my 
heart,  and  I  wish  that  I  might  aid  thee.  It  is  clear  that 
the  warning  came  from  Artemis.  I  advise  thee  to  seek 
counsel  from  Phoebus,  her  brother.  Thou  art  not  an  un- 
worthy disciple  of  his,  for  thy  heart  is  pure  and  thy  hands 
are  clean.  Thou  lovest  the  poets  and  music.  Go  to  him 
with  faith  and  perhaps  he  will  aid  thee." 

Hope  appeared  upon  the  face  of  the  young  Athenian. 
"  I  will  go,"  he  said.  "  The  great  God  himself  loved 
Daphne  and  lost  her.  He  may  take  compassion  on. me. 
Chares  shall  remain  here  and  set  all  things  in  order  so 
that  we  may  act  quickly  if  a  sign  should  be  given.  Will 
you  come  with  me,  Leonidas,  to  Delphi?" 

"  I  will,"  said  the  Spartan,  "  and  let  us  go  at  once ;  foi 
I  can  see  that  thy  heart  is  sick." 


CHAPTER  VII 

THE  RESPONSE  OP  THE  ORACLE 

CLEARCHUS  and  Leonidas  rode  out  of  Attica  across  the 
olive-bearing  plains,  and  up  the  rugged  spurs  and  ridges 
which  flank  the  mountain  of  Cithaeron,  upon  whose  rocky 
slopes  Antiope  wailed  as  an  infant,  and  the  rash  Pentheus 
was  torn  to  pieces  by  women  to  the  end  that  the  power  of 
Dionygius  might  be  established.  They  halted  for  a  brief 
space  at  the  fortress  of  Phyle,  the  key  that  had  opened  to 
Thrasybulus  his  native  land  and  enabled  him  to  give  it 
freedom.  Leonidas  admired  the  great  walls  built  of  square 
blocks  of  stone  laid  one  upon  another  without  mortar  and 
fitted  so  exactly  that  the  joints  would  scarcely  be  seen. 

Teleon,  captain  of  the  guard  which  was  stationed  at  this 
gateway,  was  a  friend  of  Clearchus.  He  gave  them  bread 
and  wine,  while  the  young  Athenian  told  him  of  his  mis- 
fortune. After  expressing  his  sympathy,  Teleon  inquired 
eagerly  for  the  news  of  Athens. 

"  Will  the  Assembly  send  troops  to  the  aid  of  Phosnix 
and  Prothytes,  who  have  raised  the  revolt  in  Thebes  ?  " 
he  asked.  "  You  know  they  now  hold  the  city,  and  my 
spies  tell  me  that  they  are  preparing  for  any  attack  that 
may  be  made  upon  them." 

Clearchus  gave  him  an  account  of  the  indecisive  meet- 
ing of  the  Assembly  on  the  preceding  day. 

"  All  Athens  believes  the  boy  king  is  dead,"  he  said, 
referring  to  Alexander.  "  What  is  your  opinion,  Teleon?" 

"  That,  too,  is  the  belief  in  Thebes,"  the  captain  replied. 
"  I  know  not ;  but  if  it  proves  to  be  so,  Thebes  is  free." 

"  And  if  not  ?  "  Clearchus  asked. 

"  If  not,  there  will  be  fighting,"  Teleon  predicted,  "  and 
may  Zeus  inspire  the  Macedonian  to  attack  us  here  ! " 

From  the  slope  beyond  Phyle  the  young  man  saw  the 

52 


THE  RESPONSE   OF  THE  ORACLE  53 

Boeotian  plain  spread  out  before  them,  and  beyond,  in  the 
purple  distance,  the  rocky  ramparts  of  Phocis.  There, 
glowing  rose-colored  in  the  evening  light,  shone  the  snow- 
clad  crest  of  Parnassus.  Clearchus'  heart  swelled  as  he 
looked  upon  the  goal  in  which  his  hope  was  centred. 

"  We  must  be  there  to-morrow,"  he  said  eagerly. 

"  The  God  will  not  run  away  ! "  Leonidas  replied. 

They  plunged  down  the  mountain  slope  into  the  shadows, 
which  deepened  under  the  plane  trees  as  they  advanced, 
until  the  winding  track  was  almost  hidden  before  them. 
The  moon  rose  as  they  emerged  upon  the  plain  that  had 
so  often  drunk  the  life-blood  of  Hellas.  At  Thespiee 
their  horses  could  go  no  further,  and  they  halted  for  the 
night. 

Although  the  road  from  Thebes  was  better,  they  had 
purposely  avoided  the  city,  fearing  that  the  disturbances 
there  might  delay  them.  They  found  Thespise  full  of 
rumors  of  the  Theban  uprising.  Some  said  that  the  Mace- 
donians in  the  Cadmea  had  been  put  to  the  sword  ;  others 
that  the  peace  party  had  gained  the  upper  hand  and  was 
awaiting  the  arrival  of  Alexander.  Leonidas,  who  listened 
eagerly  to  all  that  was  said,  was  surprised  to  find  that  the 
report  of  the  young  king's  death  was  discredited  in  the 
town.  There  were  even  men  who  insisted  that  he  was  on 
his  way  through  Thessaly  at  the  head  of  his  army,  ready 
to  strike. 

The  Spartan  sighed  and  looked  wistfully  over  his  shoul- 
der in  the  direction  of  Thebes  as  they  took  horse  at  sun- 
rise. At  evening,  begrimed  with  dust,  they  toiled  up  the 
last  ascent  that  led  to  Delphi,  the  terraced  city  among  the 
sacred  cliffs  —  the  Navel  of  the  World. 

As  Clearchus  gazed  upward  at  the  twin  columns  of  the 
Phsedriades  rising  side  by  side  a  thousand  feet  above  the 
temple  in  the  cool  gray  twilight,  the  fever  of  anxiety  in 
his  blood  left  him  and  his  pulses  beat  more  slowly.  The 
strong  masonry  of  the  outer  wall,  which  enclosed  and 
seemed  to  hold  from  slipping  down  the  mountain  side  the 
buildings  clustered  about  the  lofty  terrace,  on  which  the 
temple  stood  close  under  the  towering  cliffs,  shut  in 


54  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

the  shrine  that  for  centuries  all  Hellas  had  looked  upon 
as  hallowed.  Awe  came  upon  him  in  the  presence  of  the 
great  Mystery.  There  were  scoffers  in  Athens  who 
laughed  at  all  religion.  There  were  philosophers  in  the 
world  who  taught  that  the  existence  of  the  Gods  was  a 
foolish  dream.  Why  had  Phoebus  permitted  the  Phocians 
to  seize  his  treasure  and  to  profane  his  altar,  they  asked, 
if  he  really  existed  ? 

Clearchus  put  the  same  question  to  himself  as  he  looked 
down  upon  the  Cirrhsean  fields  that  had  been  consecrated 
to  the  God  and  condemned  to  lie  waste  forever  in  his 
honor.  The  Phocians  had  desecrated  them  by  cultiva- 
tion. When  condemned  by  the  Amphictyons  at  the 
instance  of  their  enemies,  the  Thebans,  they  had  seized 
the  shrine  and  the  treasure-houses.  Though  they  had 
prospered  for  a  time,  in  the  end  Philomelus  and  Onomar- 
chus  had  been  slain  and  the  Phocians  broken  and  scattered. 
The  sacrilege  had  been  punished,  but  Philip  had  been 
brought  into  Hellas  as  the  champion  of  the  God  and  the 
chief  instrument  of  his  wrath.  Thebes  had  been  placed 
beneath  his  feet. 

What  was  to  be  the  end?  Was  the  fate  of  the  city 
that  had  driven  the  Phocians  to  their  crime  to  be  worse 
than  that  of  their  victims  ?  Clearchus,  as  he  thought  of 
these  things,  was  chilled  with  an  indefinable  dread  of  the 
Invisible  Presence  whose  home  was  among  the  silent  and 
Titanic  crags  that  made  the  utmost  triumphs  of  human 
art  and  skill  laid  at  their  feet  seem  as  transitory  as  the 
work  of  children  fashioned  in  sand.  He  felt  that  here 
the  mighty  purpose  of  the  Unseen  was  being  worked  out, 
deliberate  and  irresistible,  before  which  the  races  of  men 
were  as  nothing. 

They  did  not  enter  the  city  that  night,  but  turned  aside 
to  the  house  of  Eresthenes,  who  had  been  a  guest-friend 
of  Clearchus'  father.  The  old  man  was  overjoyed  to  see 
them.  After  the  evening  meal  he  sought  the  priests  of 
the  temple  and  brought  back  word  that  the  oracle  might 
be  consulted  next  day  if  the  sacrifice  proved  propitious. 

Clearchus  slept  soundly.     In  the  morning  he  purified 


THE  RESPONSE   OF  THE   ORACLE  55 

himself,  according  to  the  rule,  in  the  clear,  cold  waters  of 
the  Castalian  Font  hung  about  with  votive  offerings  in 
marble  and  bronze  placed  there  by  grateful  pilgrims  to  the 
shrine.  Eresthenes  gave  him  fresh  garments,  with  the 
garland  of  olive  and  the  fillet  of  wool  which  suppliants 
were  required  to  put  on. 

Guided  by  the  old  man,  the  two  friends  ascended  the 
wide  marble  staircase  that  led  to  the  great  stone  platform 
at  the  southeast  corner  of  the  lower  terrace,  where  cere- 
monial processions  were  accustomed  to  form  before  enter- 
ing the  sacred  enclosure.  Passing  through  the  gate,  they 
advanced  between  treasure-houses  upon  which  the  most 
famous  sculptors  of  the  world  had  lavished  their  skill. 
Among  these  and  the  dwellings  of  the  priests  and  the 
chief  men  of  the  place  were  set  scores  of  columns  and 
statues,  the  offerings  of  centuries  from  kings  and  princes. 
Across  the  lower  terrace  the  way  led  them  to  the  next 
higher,  with  a  sharp  turn  to  the  right  at  the  great  stone 
sphinx  which  guarded  the  passage  through  the  second 
wall.  They  continued  up  the  slope  to  the  final  platform, 
on  which  the  temple  stood  resplendent  with  color. 

Entering  between  the  great  columns,  Eresthenes  and 
Leonidas  left  Clearchus  to  the  care  of  the  priests  —  grave 
men  of  advanced  age  who  were  under  the  direction  of 
Agias.  They  led  the  Athenian  to  the  apartment  of  the 
chief  priest,  a  venerable  minister  whose  age  had  passed  one 
hundred  years.  He  sat  in  his  marble  arm-chair,  propped 
by  cushions.  His  white  beard  flowed  over  his  breast,  and 
his  thin  hands  lay  crossed  in  his  lap.  He  raised  his  dim 
eyes  and  fixed  them  upon  the  face  of  his  visitor. 

"  What  wilt  thou,  Thrasybulus,  who  comest  back  to  me 
from  beyond  the  tomb  ?  "  he  asked  in  a  quavering  voice. 

The  attendant  priests  glanced  at  each  other  in  surprise, 
but  none  of  them  dared  to  reply. 

"  Speak,  Thrasybulus  ;  I  am  an  old  man,"  the  chief 
priest  said. 

"  Thrasybulus  has  been  dead  these  fifty  years,  Father," 
Agias  said.  "  This  is  Clearchus,  an  Athenian,  who  conies 
as  a  suppliant  to  the  oracle." 


56  THE   GOLDEN   HOPE 

"  He  is  like  Thrasybulus !  "  the  old  man  muttered,  bow- 
ing his  head.  "It  seems  but  yesterday  that  he  stood 
before  me."  He  paused  for  a  moment  and  then  continued 
with  an  effort:  "  Art  thou  pure  of  heart  ?  Art  thou  free 
from  the  sins  of  the  flesh  ?  " 

"  I  am,"  Clearchus  replied  firmly. 

"  Then  pass  into  the  presence  of  the  God  who  knoweth 
all  and  who  doth  not  forget !  "  said  the  patriarch,  closing 
his  eyes  wearily. 

Clearchus  bowed  and  was  about  to  turn  away,  when  the 
old  man  roused  himself  once  more. 

"  Come  hither,  boy,  and  let  me  look  at  thee  !  "  he  said. 
"My  sight  is  growing  dim." 

Clearchus  knelt  at  his  feet,  and  the  aged  priest  placed 
his  hand  on  his  head,  stroking  his  hair  and  peering  into 
his  face. 

"  So  like  Thrasybulus  !  It  was  only  yesterday  !  "  he 
said  to  himself.  "  The  storm  comes  and  the  world  is 
changing.  Thou  shalt  see  thrones  made  empty  and 
nations  perish ;  but  the  God  will  remain  until  a  greater 
cometh.  Clearchus  art  thou  called  ?  It  may  be  so  ;  but 
to  me  thou  art  Thrasybulus.  Go  thy  ways.  The  God 
will  be  kind  to  thee." 

Although  the  other  priests  were  evidently  struck  by 
this  unusual  scene,  they  made  no  comment,  but  led  Clear- 
chus into  the  dim  interior  of  the  temple.  On  every  hand, 
between  the  columns  and  against  the  walls,  gleamed 
statues  and  vessels  of  precious  metals,  exquisite  in  design 
and  workmanship,  that  the  Phocians  had  not  dared  to  re- 
move from  the  house  itself  of  the  God.  Before  them  stood 
a  group  of  young  women  in  snowy  robes  with  fillets  in  their 
hair.  They  were  chanting  a  hymn  of  slow  and  solemn 
measure. 

They  ceased  their  chant  as  the  priests  entered  with 
Clearchus,  and  two  of  them  advanced,  leading  between 
them  one  of  the  three  priestesses  of  the  temple.  The 
Pythia  was  a  woman  of  middle  age,  slender  of  figure,  with 
large  gray  eyes  that  seemed  to  look  at  Clearchus  without 
seeing:  him.  Her  thin  cheeks  still  retained  the  fresh  color 


THE  RESPONSE   OF  THE  ORACLE  57 

of  youth,  and  her  lips,  of  a  deep  red,  moved  gently  as 
though  she  were  whispering  to  herself. 

Looking  about  him  with  eyes  grown  accustomed  to  the 
sernidarkness,  Clearchus  saw  a  slightly  raised  platform  of 
white  marble  toward  the  rear  of  the  temple.  Three  shal- 
low steps  led  to  a  broad  slab,  in  the  middle  of  which  was 
a  cleft.  Through  this  orifice  curled  a  pale,  fleeting  vapor, 
which  rose  like  transparent  smoke  for  the  height  of  a  man 
above  the  platform  before  it  vanished.  It  came  from  the 
stone  in  puffs  and  spirals  which  swayed,  now  this  way,  now 
that,  with  a  peculiarly  irregular  and  capricious  impulse 
like  the  balancing  of  a  coiled  serpent. 

Over  the  cleft  was  set  a  low  tripod,  the  legs  of  which 
were  formed  of  intertwined  snakes  wrought  in  gold  so 
cunningly  that  every  scale  seemed  reproduced  in  the 
bright  metal.  The  jewelled  eyes  of  the  reptiles  twinkled 
through  the  vapor  which  alternately  hid  and  revealed 
them. 

Slowly  and  solemnly  the  priestesses  led  the  Pythia  to 
the  foot  of  the  platform,  where  they  gave  her  hands  to 
two  of  the  most  venerable  of  the  priests,  whose  office  it 
was  to  conduct  her  to  the  tripod.  Her  lips  formed  them- 
selves into  a  smile  as  she  mounted  the  steps  and  the  women 
resumed  their  chanting. 

As  she  took  her  place  upon  the  tripod  and  the  priests 
descended,  leaving  her  alone,  a  sudden  thunderstorm  burst 
above  the  towering  crags  which  overhung  the  shrine.  The 
wind  roared  down  between  the  Phsedriades  with  mighty 
strength,  and  a  crash  of  thunder,  leaping  and  reverberating 
from  rock  to  cliff,  shook  the  temple  to  its  foundations. 

"  Zeus  is  speaking  to  the  son  of  Latona ! "  murmured 
Agias,  and  all  bowed  their  heads  in  reverence. 

Filled  as  he  was  with  awe,  Clearchus  felt  reassured  by 
the  calm  demeanor  of  the  priests.  He  fixed  his  eyes  on 
the  Pythia,  who  remained  seated  on  the  tripod  with. her 
hands  loosely  folded  in  her  lap,  oblivious  alike  to  the  storm 
and  to  her  surroundings.  The  chill  vapor  seemed  to  grow 
more  dense.  At  times  it  hid  her  entirely,  wrapping  her 
in  its  cold  embrace.  The  color  deepened  in  her  cheeks 


58  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

and  the  smile  left  her  parted  lips.  With  dilated  pupils 
she  gazed  over  the  heads  of  the  little  group  before  her. 
Gradually  her  face  assumed  a  troubled  expression  and  her 
tongue  began  to  frame  broken  words  and  fragmentary  sen- 
tences the  purport  of  which  Clearchus  could  not  under- 
stand. Suddenly  she  half  raised  her  hands  as  though  she 
would  cover  her  eyes  and  her  face  contracted  as  with  a 
spasm  of  pain. 

"  Evohe  !  Phosbus  I "  she  cried  in  a  wailing  voice. 

"  Ask  thy  question  —  the  God  is  here  ! "  Agias  whispered, 
pushing  Clearchus  toward  the  platform. 

The  young  man  found  himself  standing  alone  in  the 
dread  Presence,  gazing  upon  the  Pythia,  who  was  no  longer 
a  woman,  but  an  instrument  in  the  hands  of  the  God.  The 
vapor  curled  about  her  and  encircled  her  in  swiftly  chang- 
ing, fantastic  forms.  Her  gray  eyes  looked  out  into  his, 
fixed  and  steadfast,  and  the  tension  of  the  influence 
which  possessed  her  convulsed  her  features.  Dead  silence 
reigned  throughout  the  vast  and  shadowy  interior  of  the 
temple. 

Clearchus  tried  to  frame  the  question  that  he  had  pre- 
pared but  the  words  refused  to  come.  The  awe  of  his 
surroundings  paralyzed  his  speech. 

Suddenly  the  dear,  wistful  face  of  his  love  seemed  to 
appear  to  him  amid  the  folds  of  the  rolling  mist,  filled  with 
sorrow  and  yearning.  His  fear  left  him.  All  else,  even 
life  itself,  was  as  nothing  before  the  fierce  desire  of  his 
heart. 

"Where  shall  I  find  Artemisia?"  he  cried,  stretching 
out  his  arms  before  the  whirling  cloud  which  hid  the 
priestess  in  its  embrace. 

There  was  a  moment  of  suspense,  in  which  he  could  hear 
the  dull  rushing  of  the  torrent  that  filled  the  sluices,  over- 
flowing with  the  rain,  on  either  side  of  the  temple.  The 
priests  leaned  forward  attentively  to  catch  the  reply,  each 
holding  a  tablet  of  wax  and  a  stylus  with  which  to  record 
any  words  that  the  Pythia  might  utter.  Clearchus  stood 
motionless,  his  arms  still  outstretched,  gazing  with  strain- 
ing eyes  upon  the  lips  of  the  priestess.  She  writhed  upon 


THE  KESPONSE   OF  THE  ORACLE  59 

the  tripod  as  though  in  agony.  Her  eyes  were  set  and 
glassy  and  a  slight  foam  showed  itself  upon  her  mouth. 
Then  came  her  voice,  strained  and  strange,  through  the 
eddies  of  the  vapor  :  — 

"  Seek  in  the  track  of  the  Whirlwind  —  there  shalt 
thou  find  thy  Beloved  I  " 

Her  eyes  closed,  and  a  shuddering  sigh  issued  from  her 
bosom.  The  two  priests  who  had  placed  her  upon  the 
tripod  hastened  forward  and  bore  her  from  the  platform. 
She  had  lost  consciousness  completely.  Her  head  drooped 
upon  her  shoulder  and  her  face  was  as  pale  as  death.  The 
old  men  gave  her  in  charge  of  the  women,  who  ran  for- 
ward to  receive  her  and  quickly  carried  her  into  their  own 
apartments. 

A  great  joy  filled  Clearchus.  "  She  is  safe  !  She  is 
safe  !  And  I  shall  find  her  !  "  he  said  to  himself,  follow- 
ing the  silent  priests  out  of  the  temple.  As  they  passed 
out  into  the  portico  he  looked  back  over  his  shoulder  at 
the  platform  where  the  God  had  manifested  himself.  The 
swift  storm  had  swept  over  and  the  sun  was  shining  again. 
A  gleam  of  his  light  fell  upon  the  curling  mist  and 
Clearchus  saw  it  tinged  with  the  prismatic  colors  of  the 
rainbow. 


CHAPTER  VIII 

THE    THUNDERBOLT    FALLS 

LEONIDAS  and  Eresthenes  stood  in  the  portico  of  the 
temple  awaiting  the  return  of  Clearchus. 

"  All  is  well  !  "  the  young  man  cried,  throwing  his  arms 
around  Leonidas  in  the  excess  of  his  joy. 

"  Shall  we  find  her  ?  "  the  Spartan  asked  anxiously. 

"  Yes  ;  the  God  has  promised  it,"  Clearchus  replied. 

"  Where  is  she  ?  "  Leonidas  asked  quickly. 

Clearchus  hesitated  and  his  face  fell.  The  oracle  had 
not  told  him  where  she  was. 

"  What  did  the  God  mean  when  he  spoke  of  the  Whirl- 
wind's track  ?  "  he  asked,  turning  to  the  priests. 

"  We  know  no  more  than  thou,"  Agias  replied.  "  The 
answer  given  to  thee  is  more  definite  than  any  we  have  had  in 
these  later  times.  That  is  a  good  omen.  Be  content  and 
doubtless  the  God  will  choose  his  own  way  to  make  all 
clear  to  thee." 

Clearchus  was  troubled,  but  he  thanked  the  priests  and 
arranged  for  the  bestowal  of  an  offering  of  ten  talents  of 
gold.  He  was  about  to  take  his  leave  when  a  man  with 
mud-stained  garments  came  running  up  the  steep  incline 
to  the  temple.  He  was  one  of  the  agents  or  messengers 
that  the  priests  maintained  in  every  large  city  of  Greece 
to  keep  them  informed  of  events.  The  knowledge  which 
they  brought,  added  to  that  which  came  with  visitors  to 
the  oracle  from  all  parts  of  the  world,  made  Delphi  the 
centre  of  intelligence  and  enabled  the  servants  of  the  God, 
if  need  there  was,  to  supplement  his  answers  from  their 
own  understanding. 

The  man  halted  breathless  before  the  white-clad  group 
that  stood  in  the  sunlight  between  the  columns  awaiting 
him. 

60 


THE  THUNDERBOLT   FALLS  61 

"  It  is  Cimon,"  Agias  said.  "  What  news  dost  thou 
bring  —  speak  !  " 

"Alexander  is  before  the  walls  of  Thebes  with  his 
army  !  "  the  messenger  panted. 

"  Whence  came  he  ?  "  Agias  demanded. 

"  Out  of  the  mountains  of  Thessaly  — like  a  whirlwind  !  " 
Cimon  replied.  "  Before  men  had  time  to  learn  of  his 
approach,  he  was  there." 

"  Like  a  whirlwind,  you  say  ?  "  Agias  repeated,  glancing 
at  Clearchus. 

"  Like  a  whirlwind,  indeed,"  the  messenger  replied, 
"  and  panic  holds  the  city  !  " 

"  Thy  question  is  answered,  my  son,"  said  Agias,  quietly. 

Clearchus  was  amazed.  He  had  believed  that  the 
words  of  the  Pythia  were  to  be  taken  in  their  literal  sense, 
and  he  had  resolved  to  consult  Aristotle  in  the  matter  on 
his  return  to  Athens.  But  when  Agias  called  his  attention 
to  the  reply  of  the  messenger,  who  could  have  had  no 
knowledge  of  the  prophecy,  he  could  not  doubt  that  a 
metaphor  had  been  intended.  The  plans  of  the  young 
Macedonian  monarch  at  once  acquired  a  new  and  intense 
interest  in  his  mind  and  he  listened  eagerly  to  Cimon's  story. 

"The  Thebans  are  divided,"  said  the  messenger. 
"  They  know  not  whether  to  surrender  their  city  and  earn 
their  pardon,  or  to  give  defiance  to  the  young  king.  The 
last  they  had  heard  of  him  was  that  he  had  been  slain  in 
battle  at  Pelium  by  the  blow  of  a  club.  You  know 
already  that  the  citizens  rose  when  Phoenix  and  Prothytes 
came  back  from  Athens  and  that  they  besieged  the 
Macedonian  garrison  in  the  Cadmea.  Athens  sent  money 
and  promised  an  army.  The  Bceotarchs  ordered  the  walls 
to  be  made  strong  and  a  barricade  to  be  built  inside  so 
that  even  if  the  walls  should  fall,  they  would  still  be  able 
to  defend  themselves.  Fugitives  from  Onchestris  brought 
the  first  news  that  Alexander  and  his  army  were  there. 
Even  then  the  city  would  not  believe  it  was  the  Hegemon 
himself,  but  maintained  that  it  must  be  Antipater  or  the 
Lyncestian  namesake  of  the  king.  For  how,  they  asked, 
could  the  dead  come  to  life  ?  " 


62  THE   GOLDEN  HOPE 

"  Nothing  is  beyond  the  power  of  the  Gods,"  Agias  said 
sententiously. 

"  We  expected  a  swift  attack,"  Cimon  continued,  "but 
it  was  not  until  the  next  day  that  the  army  came  within 
sight  of  the  city  and  encamped  north  of  the  walls.  The 
Thebans  sent  their  cavalry  and  light  troops  to  meet 
them.  This  was  only  a  skirmish,  but  the  soldiers  brought 
word  that  Alexander,  indeed,  was  there.  Some  of  them 
who  knew  him  had  seen  him  directing  the  Macedonian 
troops. 

"  We  found  this  to  be  true  when  the  Macedonians 
moved  their  camp  around  to  the  main  gate.  The  sol- 
diers of  the  garrison  in  the  Cadmea  recognized  their  king 
and  cried  out  to  us  that  Alexander  had  come  to  avenge 
them.  Still  he  did  not  attack,  but  sent  a  herald  to  say 
that  he  would  forgive  all  that  had  been  done  if  the  city 
would  yield  itself  and  send  him  Phoenix  and  Prothytes  to 
be  punished." 

"  And  what  was  the  answer?  "  Agias  asked. 

"  There  were  many  who  favored  accepting  the  terms," 
Cimon  replied,  "especially  since  aid  from  Athens  had 
been  cut  off  ;  but  the  exiles  who  had  returned  to  raise 
the  revolt  declared  that  the  king  was  afraid.  Should  he 
have  the  boldness  to  attack  the  walls,  they  promised  that 
he  would  be  beaten  and  that  Thebes  would  send  a  garrison 
to  Pella  instead  of  having  one  in  the  Cadmea." 

"  They  are  desperate  men,"  the  old  priest  said. 

"  But  they  won  the  people,"  Cimon  replied,  "  and  it  was 
resolved  to  fight.  So  matters  stood  when  I  slipped  out  of 
the  northern  gate  last  night  to  bring  you  word." 

"  You  have  done  well,  Cimon,"  Agias  said.  "  Dost 
thou  think  the  city  will  escape  ?  " 

"  That  I  cannot  tell,"  the  messenger  answered.  "  It 
has  corn  enough  for  a  siege ;  but  Alexander's  army  con- 
tains thirty  thousand  footmen  and  a  troop  of  horse,  be- 
sides ballistse  and  battering-rams  which  they  were  setting 
up  when  I  left." 

"  The  walls  are  strong,"  Agias  said,  reflecting.  "  Well, 
go  to  thy  rest.  Thou  hast  need  of  it." 


THE  THUNDERBOLT  FALLS  63 

Clearckus  and  his  friends  had  enough  to  talk  about  as 
they  walked  down  from  the  temple. 

"  One  thing  is  certain,"  said  the  young  Athenian.  "  We 
must  go  at  once  to  Thebes." 

"  That  we  must  do  if  only  to  see  the  fighting,"  Leoni- 
das  replied. 

"  What  if  the  Dragon's  Teeth  should  win?  "  Eresthenes 
suggested. 

"  They  cannot,"  Leonidas  said.  "  The  man  who  could 
make  the  march  that  Alexander  made  is  a  general  as  well 
as  a  king.  There  is  no  Epaminondas  in  Thebes  now." 

"  What  will  become  of  Chares'  mother  and  his  family 
if  the  city  falls  ?  "  Clearchus  exclaimed,  stopping  short. 

"  Have  I  not  heard  him  say  that  his  father  formed  a 
guest-friendship  with  Philip  when  the  Macedonian  was  left 
in  Thebes  as  a  hostage  ?  "  Leonidas  replied. 

"  Yes,"  Clearchus  admitted,  "  but  that  may  be  forgotten 
by  his  son  if  all  they  say  concerning  Philip's  death  be 
true." 

"  Then  we  must  remind  him,"  Leonidas  said,  "  and  that 
is  another  reason  why  we  must  go  to  Thebes." 

Eresthenes  gave  the  young  men  a  cordial  good-speed 
when  they  left  him  in  the  morning  to  set  out  for  the  be- 
leaguered city.  They  descended  from  the  mountains  and 
entered  the  fertile  plains  of  Boeotia,  through  which  they 
rode  all  day  without  finding  a  sign  of  war.  The  farmers 
went  about  their  work  and  the  shepherds  were  pasturing 
their  flocks  as  peacefully  as  though  there  were  no  such 
things  as  armies  and  slaughter.  More  than  once  they 
stopped  to  ask  news  of  the  siege,  but  the  people  of  the 
plain  could  tell  them  nothing.  Many  of  them  had  not 
heard  that  Alexander  was  before  the  city  ;  others  had 
indeed  heard  the  rumor,  but  convinced  that  they  them- 
selves were  safe,  they  took  no  interest  in  it. 

Evening  was  drawing  on  and  they  had  approached  to 
within  a  few  miles  of  the  city  when  they  met  a  rider 
whose  horse  was  dripping  with  sweat. 

"  Ho,  there  ;  what  news  of  Thebes?  "  Leonidas  shouted 
as  he  passed. 


64  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

The  man  looked  at  them,  but  made  no  answer.  He  bent 
low  on  the  neck  of  his  horse  and  his  cloak  flew  out  behind 
him  like  the  wings  of  a  huge  bird. 

"  There  has  been  a  battle,"  Leonidas  said.  "  Was  he 
Theban  or  Macedonian  ?  " 

Burning  with  impatience,  they  urged  their  horses  to  the 
crest  of  a  low  hill,  where  they  came  suddenly  upon  half  a 
dozen  cavalrymen,  who  had  halted  in  a  small  grove  to 
bind  up  a  wound  which  one  of  their  number  had  received 
in  the  shoulder. 

"  What  has  happened  ?  "  Leonidas  asked,  drawing  rein 
beside  them. 

"  Know  you  not  that  the  city  has  fallen  ?  "  one  of  the 
soldiers  replied.  "The  accursed  Macedonians  forced  us 
in  through  the  gates  and  came  in  with  us.  Not  a  soul  is 
left  alive  in  Thebes,  and  my  wife  and  children  were 
there  I " 

"  And  that  is  where  you  should  be,"  the  Spartan  replied 
contemptuously. 

The  poor  fellow  burst  into  tears  at  this  reproach  as  he 
thought  of  the  fate  of  his  little  family.  Clearchus, 
touched  by  his  grief,  drew  out  his  purse  and  gave  it  to  him. 

"  If  they  are  still  living,  this  may  aid  you  to  ransom 
them,"  he  said. 

As  the  two  friends  proceeded  they  now  began  to  meet 
other  bands  of  fugitives  straggling  along  the  road.  Most 
of  them  fled  silently,  often  looking  back  over  their  shoul- 
ders as  if  in  dread  of  pursuit. 

"  Cowards  !  "  said  Leonidas,  scornfully. 

"Life  is  sweet  to  all  of  us,"  Clearchus  remonstrated, 
thinking  of  Artemisia. 

"  To  such  as  these  it  should  be  bitter  I "  the  Spartan 
replied. 

They  were  rounding  a  turn  in  the  road  as  he  spoke, 
and  before  the  words  were  well  out  of  his  mouth  they 
found  themselves  entangled  in  a  rabble  of  horsemen,  who 
were  retreating  before  a  fierce  attack. 

"In  here,  quickly!"  Leonidas  cried,  urging  his  horse 
back  among  the  trees  beside  the  road. 


THE   THUNDERBOLT  FALLS  65 

They  had  barely  time  to  gain  this  shelter  before  the 
rush  of  plunging  horses  and  shouting  men  went  past  them. 
The  Thebans  were  evidently  making  a  desperate  attempt 
to  rally,  and  just  beyond  the  spot  where  the  two  were  con- 
cealed they  halted,  wheeled,  and  stood  at  bay. 

But  before  they  had  accomplished  this  manoeuvre  the 
foremost  of  the  pursuers,  headed  by  a  young  man  riding  a 
powerful  chestnut  horse,  swept  into  sight.  The  leader,  in 
his  excitement,  had  distanced  his  troop.  Clearchus  and 
Leonidas,  who,  from  their  position  in  the  elbow  of  the 
road,  were  able  to  see  in  both  directions,  realized  that  he 
was  galloping  straight  into  an  ambush.  Leonidas  started 
forward  to  warn  him,  but  it  was  too  late.  The  Thebans 
had  regained  their  order,  and  with  a  wild  shout  they 
charged  back  around  the  curve. 

Either  the  unexpectedness  of  the  onset  caused  the  chest- 
nut to  swerve,  or  his  rider  tried  to  pull  him  up  too  suddenly, 
for  he  stumbled  and  went  to  his  knees.  The  young  man 
was  pitched  headforemost  into  the  underbrush  and  fell 
almost  at  the  feet  of  Leonidas. 

Some  of  the  Theban  troopers  saw  the  accident  and 
rushed  upon  him  with  cries  of  triumph.  They  were  con- 
fronted by  Leonidas  and  Clearchus,  who  stood  over  the 
prostrate  figure  with  drawn  swords.  Surprise  caused  the 
Thebans  to  hesitate,  and  this  saved  the  lives  of  all  three ; 
for  the  Macedonian  riders,  thundering  down  upon  the 
Thebans  at  full  speed,  struck  them  and  tore  them  to  pieces. 
Horse  and  man  went  down  before  that  fierce  charge,  which 
left  nothing  behind  excepting  the  dead  and  a  handful  of 
wounded,  whose  cries  for  mercy  were  cut  short  by  a  sword- 
thrust.  The  survivors  fled  without  looking  behind  them. 

"  Where  is  Ptolemy  ?  "  shouted  one  of  the  Macedonians, 
a  bearded  man  who  seemed  to  be  second  in  command. 
"  Who  has  seen  the  captain?  " 

"  He  rode  in  advance,"  one  of  the  troopers  replied. 

"  If  we  do  not  bring  him  back,  we  shall  have  to  answer 
for  it  to  the  king,  and  you  know  what  that  means,"  the 
first  man  said. 

"  He  is  here  I  "  Clearchus  called  from  the  thicket. 


66  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

The  bearded  lieutenant  and  several  others  hastily  dis- 
mounted and  carried  their  captain  out  into  the  road.  He 
was  still  unconscious. 

"Who  are  you?"  the  lieutenant  demanded  gruffly, 
looking  at  the  two  young  men  with  suspicion. 

"I  am  Clearchus  of  Athens,  and  this  is  Leonidas  of 
Sparta,"  Clearchus  replied. 

"  Of  Athens !  "  the  man  said  sneeringly.  "  Go  back  to 
your  city  and  tell  the  cowards  who  live  there  that  we  are 
coming !  " 

"  As  you  came  once  before  —  with  Xerxes  !  "  the  young 
Athenian  answered  quickly. 

The  lieutenant's  face  grew  livid  and  he  whipped  out  his 
sword. 

"  Cut  their  throats  !  Kill  them  !  "  the  troopers  cried 
angrily,  pressing  closer. 

Like  a  flash,  Leonidas  bestrode  the  form  of  the  captain, 
sword  in  hand. 

"  I  am  of  Sparta  !  "  he  cried  boastfully.  "  My  country 
never  saw  the  face  of  Philip,  nor  shall  it  look  upon  that  of 
his  son,  who  calls  himself  the  Hegemon  of  all  Hellas.  Put 
away  your  swords,  or  here  is  one  whose  funeral  you  will 
celebrate  to-morrow !  " 

He  placed  the  point  of  his  blade  at  the  captain's  throat 
as  he  spoke.  The  men  of  Macedon  dared  not  move. 

"  Listen  to  reason !  "  Clearchus  said  hastily.  "  We  are 
without  armor,  as  you  see.  We  saved  the  life  of  your 
captain,  and  we  are  on  our  way  to  Thebes  to  see  Alex- 
ander on  matters  of  importance.  Take  us  with  you  and 
let  your  king  deal  with  us.  This  is  no  time  nor  place  for 
brawling." 

"  You  are  right,"  the  lieutenant  said  sullenly.  "Let  it 
be  as  you  say." 

He  sheathed  his  sword,  and  the  others  followed  his  ex- 
ample, though  with  an  ill  grace.  The  captain  had  begun 
to  recover  his  senses.  His  skull  must  have  been  tough  to 
have  resisted  the  shock  of  his  fall  without  cracking. 

"Why  are  you  letting  me  lie  here?"  he  demanded. 
"  Where  is  the  enemy  ?  " 


THE  THUNDERBOLT  FALLS  67 

"  Scattered  and  gone,  excepting  these  that  you  see,"  the 
lieutenant  replied,  pointing  to  the  bodies. 

"  Then  get  me  on  a  horse  and  back  to  camp,"  the  cap- 
tain ordered. 

As  they  rode  the  lieutenant  explained  the  presence  of 
Clearchus  and  Leonidas.  The  captain  frankly  gave  them 
thanks  when  he  learned  that  they  had  protected  him  while 
he  lay  helpless. 

"  I  am  Ptolemy,"  he  said,  "  and  since  you  desire  to  see 
Alexander,  I  will  take  you  to  him.  I  owe  you  much  and 
the  day  may  come  when  I  shall  be  able  to  repay  you." 


CHAPTER  IX 

THE  DOOM   OF  THEBES 

THE  plain  where  once  the  sons  of  Niobe  lay  weltering 
had  borne  its  last  harvest  of  slaughter.  On  every  side 
Leonidas  and  Clearchus  noted  the  ghastly  evidences  of 
battle.  Darkness  fell  before  Ptolemy's  troop  reached  the 
shattered  gates  of  Thebes.  Men  with  torches  in  their 
hands  wandered  through  the  streets  strewn  with  corpses, 
seeking  plunder  among  the  dead  or  searching  for  the 
bodies  of  friends.  Neither  sex  nor  age  had  been  spared 
when  Perdiccas  hewed  his  way  into  the  city.  The  very 
altars  of  the  Gods  were  crimsoned  with  the  vengeance 
taken  by  the  Phocians,  the  Platseans,  and  the  Boeotians 
for  the  centuries  of  cruel  oppression  that  they  had  suffered 
from  the  rapacious  brood  of  the  Dragon. 

Mothers  lay  dabbled  in  blood,  with  their  infants  beside 
them,  struck  down  in  flight.  The  market-place  was 
heaped  with  bodies,  showing  how  desperate  had  been  the 
final  stand  of  the  Theban  soldiers.  The  streets  were  lit- 
tered with  household  gear  that  had  been  dragged  in  wan- 
tonness from  despoiled  homes. 

The  plundering  was  not  yet  finished.  Bands  of  soldiers 
were  still  searching  for  booty  in  the  remoter  quarters  of  the 
cit}7",  where  their  progress  could  be  traced  by  the  sound  of 
their  drunken  laughter,  mingled  with  the  screams  of  their 
victims. 

Macedonian  guards  paced  the  walls  and  cut  off  all  hope 
of  escape.  The  wretched  inhabitants,  driven  into  the 
highways,  sought  concealment  in  dark  angles  and  narrow 
lanes,  cowering  in  silence. 

Here  and  there  a  woman,  rendered  desperate  by  her 
anguish,  walked  with  dishevelled  hair,  heedless  of  insult, 

68 


THE  DOOM  OF  THEBES  69 

seeking  her  children  among  the  slain  in  the  hope  that  she 
might  find  them  still  alive. 

Clearchus  felt  his  heart  grow  faint  at  the  thought  that 
Artemisia  might  be  exposed  to  the  frightful  chances  of 
such  a  sack.  Phoebus  himself,  he  thought,  might  be  un- 
able to  protect  her,  since  here  the  temples  of  the  Gods  had 
been  profaned.  An  old  man  in  priestly  robes  stood  out 
before  them  with  trembling  hands  upraised. 

"Vengeance,  O  Zeus!"  he  cried  aloud.  "Vengeance 
upon  those  who  have  violated  the  sanctuary  of  Dionysus, 
thy  son  !  May  they  —  " 

"  Silence,  Graybeard  !  "  growled  a  soldier,  striking  him 
across  the  mouth  with  his  fist. 

The  old  man  reeled  from  the  blow  and  shrank  away  into 
the  shadow. 

"  You'll  choke  if  you  ever  try  to  drink  wine  again, 
Glaucis  !  "  a  comrade  cried,  laughing. 

"  Dionysus  will  forgive  me  soon  enough  for  a  sacrifice," 
Glaucis  returned.  "  Never  fear  !  " 

Ptolemy  learned  that  Alexander  had  gone  to  the  Cad- 
mea  and  thither  he  led  Clearchus  and  Leonidas  after  he 
had  dismissed  his  men,  eager  to  take  their  share  in  the 
pillage.  They  found  the  young  king  in  a  large,  bare  room 
in  the  lower  part  of  the  citadel.  He  had  not  yet  laid 
aside  his  armor,  which  was  dented  and  scratched  by  use. 

When  they  entered,  he  was  giving  orders  to  his  captains, 
who  stood  grouped  about  him.  Clearchus  looked  at  him 
with  eager  interest.  He  saw  a  well-proportioned,  ath- 
letic figure,  no  taller  than  his  own.  The  handsome  beard- 
less face  glowed  with  the  warm  blood  of  youth  and  a  smile 
parted  the  full  red  lips.  There  was  no  trace  of  fatigue  in 
the  young  king's  attitude,  despite  the  labors  of  the  day, 
and  his  movements  were  alert  and  decisive.  He  looked 
even  more  youthful  than  his  twenty-one  years  as  he  stood 
among  his  leaders,  some  of  whom  were  veterans  of  Philip's 
campaigns,  grizzled  with  service.  But  in  spite  of  his 
youth,  there  was  a  confidence  in  his  bearing  that  left  no 
doubt  of  who  was  master. 

Clearchus  felt  himself  strangely  drawn  to  the   young 


70  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

man  whom  all  Hellas,  with  the  exception  of  Sparta,  ac- 
knowledged as  its  champion,  and  who  was  about  to  assail 
that  great  power  beyond  the  Hellespont,  whose  limits  were 
unknown  and  before  whom  Greece  had  stood  in  dread 
since  the  days  of  Great  Cyrus.  The  Athenian  found  the 
"  boy  king "  very  different  from  the  arrogant,  mean- 
spirited  upstart  that  the  orators  of  his  city  had  painted  him. 

"  Stop  the  plundering,"  Alexander  said  to  his  captains. 
"  Even  the  Bo3otians  must  be  satisfied  by  this  time.  Let 
the  men  go  back  to  the  camp,  and  see  that  order  is  main- 
tained. The  jEtolians  and  the  Eleeans  are  on  the  march 
and  reinforcements  are  coming  from  Athens.  There  may 
be  more  work  to  do  to-morrow." 

As  the  officers  left  him  to  execute  his  commands,  Alex- 
ander turned  to  Ptolemy  with  hands  outstretched. 

"  I  am  glad  to  see  you  safe  !  "  he  said.  "  You  charged 
bravely  before  the  gate,  and  I  feared  that  something  might 
have  happened  that  would  deprive  me  of  your  aid  when 
we  march  into  Persia." 

Ptolemy's  bronzed  face  reddened  with  pleasure  as  he 
heard  the  praise  of  the  young  king. 

"  I  went  in  pursuit  of  the  enemy's  cavalry,"  he  said. 

"  Is  it  likely  that  any  of  those  who  escaped  will  be  able 
to  rally?"  Alexander  asked. 

"  They  are  scattered  in  every  direction  and  think  only 
of  flight,"  Ptolemy  replied. 

"  That  is  well,"  Alexander  said.  "  We  shall  be  the  bet- 
ter able  to  deal  with  the  others  when  they  come.  Who 
are  these  that  you  have  brought  to  me?  " 

He  turned  toward  the  two  young  men,  who  had  been 
standing  at  a  little  distance,  and  looked  them  frankly  in 
the  eyes. 

"This  is  Clearchus,  an  Athenian,  and  this,  Leonidas 
of  Sparta,"  Ptolemy  replied,  presenting  them  in  turn. 

Alexander's  face  clouded  at  the  names  of  the  two  most 
powerful  of  the  states  that  opposed  him  in  Greece,  and 
Ptolemy  hastened  to  add  :  "  They  saved  my  life  when  my 
horse  stumbled  in  the  pursuit,  and  they  have  a  request  to 
make  of  you." 


THE  DOOM  OF  THEBES  71 

"You  have  done  me  a  great  service,"  Alexander  said 
kindly.  "  What  is  it  that  you  desire  ?  " 

"  We  ask  clemency  for  the  family  of  Jason,  on  behalf 
of  Chares,  his  son,  whom  we  left  behind  in  Athens," 
Clearchus  replied. 

"And  why  is  he  not  in  Thebes?"  Alexander  asked 
quickly. 

"  Because  he  did  not  know  that  you  were  coming," 
Clearchus  said.  "Had  he  been  aware  of  the  danger, 
he  would  not  have  been  absent.  We  heard  of  your  ar- 
rival while  we  were  in  Delphi,  and  we  made  all  haste  to 
remind  you  that  Jason  was  a  guest-friend  of  your  father, 
Philip." 

"  Orders  have  been  given  that  the  guest-friends  of 
Macedon  shall  be  spared,  both  in  their  lives  and  their 
property,"  Alexander  replied.  "  What  did  you  in  Delphi  ?  " 

Clearchus  told  him  briefly  how  Artemisia  had  been 
stolen  and  of  the  response  of  the  oracle. 

"  Love  must  be  a  strong  passion,"  the  young  king  said 
thoughtfully. 

"  I  would  give  all  that  I  possess  to  recover  Artemisia," 
Clearchus  replied.  "  Nor  would  I  be  willing  to  exchange 
my  hope  of  finding  her  for  the  wisdom  of  Aristotle  or  even 
for  the  hopes  of  Alexander." 

"  So  you  know  Aristotle,"  Alexander  said.  "  He  is  a 
wonderful  man.  Were  I  not  Alexander,  I  would  envy  him." 
He  looked  curiously  at  Clearchus  as  he  spoke,  as  though 
he  were  considering  something  that  he  did  not  understand. 
"  So  that  is  what  they  call  love,"  he  continued,  "  and  I 
and  my  army  are  the  Whirlwind  of  which  the  God  spoke." 
He  beckoned  to  an  attendant.  "  Call  Aristander  ! "  he 
said. 

He  made  Clearchus  repeat  his  story  to  the  famous 
soothsayer.  Aristander  listened  attentively,  stroking  his 
chin  with  the  tips  of  his  fingers  as  his  custom  was. 

"What  do  you  think  of  it?"  Alexander  asked,  when 
Clearchus  had  finished.  Everybody  knew  the  confidence 
that  he  placed  in  the  words  of  the  prophet  and  that  he 
never  took  an  important  step  against  his  advice. 


72  THE   GOLDEN   HOPE 

"  Full  credit  must  be  given  to  the  oracle,"  Aristander 
said,  turning  his  blue  eyes  upon  the  young  king,  "  and 
I  think  that  the  priests  of  the  temple  were  right  in  their 
interpretation,  since  the  message  brought  and  the  title 
given  could  have  had  no  other  meaning.  As  the  maid 
was  carried  away  by  sea,  she  was  probably  taken  to  some 
island  or  to  one  of  the  cities  on  the  coast  of  Asia.  The 
Whirlwind's  track  must  needs  lead  thither,  and  since  the 
maid  is  to  be  set  free,  it  is  clear  that  the  Whirlwind  shall 
prevail." 

"  Then  the  oracle  is  propitious  !  "  Alexander  exclaimed. 
"  What  is  your  plan  ?  "  he  added  to  Clearchus. 

"  I  shall  obey  the  oracle  and  follow  in  thy  track,"  the 
Athenian  replied.  "If  thou  wilt  permit  me,  I  myself 
will  become  a  part  of  the  Whirlwind." 

Alexander  looked  at  him  with  the  unquenchable  fire  of 
enthusiasm  in  his  eyes. 

"  Thou  art  welcome  I  "  he  said.  "  And  you,  my  friend 
of  stubborn  Sparta  ?  "  he  continued  to  Leonidas. 

"  I  go  with  Clearchus,"  the  Spartan  responded  briefly. 

"You  shall  be  of  my  Companions,"  Alexander  cried, 
placing  his  hand  upon  a  shoulder  of  each.  "  The  world 
grows  old  and  we  have  been  wasting  our  strength  in 
foolish  quarrels  with  each  other  while  the  tiger  has  been 
lying  there  across  the  water,  waiting  to  devour  us.  We 
shall  show  him  that  the  spirit  of  Hellas  still  lives,  although 
Troy  has  fallen,  and  we  will  do  deeds  that  shall  be  sung 
by  some  new  Homer  as  worthy  too  of  a  place  beside  those 
of  Achilles  and  Ajax  and  Agamemnon.  Yes,  and  we 
will  bring  back  a  fleece  more  precious  than  that  which  the 
Argonauts  sought.  I  promise  you  that  the  Whirlwind's 
track  shall  be  long  enough  and  broad  enough  to  lead  you 
to  your  heart's  desire,  whatever  it  may  be.  Ptolemy,  I 
count  these  men  among  my  friends  and  I  give  them  into 
your  charge." 

Clearchus  and  Leonidas  felt  their  hearts  swell  at  the 
young  king's  words  and  his  lofty  generosity,  but  before 
they  could  thank  him,  they  were  interrupted  by  a  commo- 
tion at  the  door. 


THE  DOOM  OF  THEBES  73 

"  Out  of  the  way  !  I  will  see  him  !  I  care  not  how  late 
it  is,"  an  angry  voice  exclaimed. 

"  It  is  Chares,  son  of  Jason,"  Clearehus  said.  "  How 
comes  he  here  ?  " 

Alexander  quietly  signed  to  the  guard,  and  the  Theban 
strode  into  the  room,  clad  in  armor  that  clashed  noisily 
as  he  walked.  He  looked  neither  to  the  right  nor 
left,  but  went  straight  to  Alexander. 

"  I  am  come  to  remind  the  King  of  Macedon  of  the  ties 
of  hospitality,"  he  said  boldly,  in  a  voice  more  fitted  to  a 
demand  than  a  petition. 

Alexander  measured  his  great  stature  with  admiration 
in  his  glance,  noting  that  the  armor,  gold-inlaid,  was 
crusted  with  mud  and  grime  like  his  own. 

"  Thy  name  might  be  Hector,"  he  said. 

The  Theban,  ignorant  of  the  young  king's  train  of 
thought  and  of  what  had  gone  before,  imagined  that  he 
saw  mockery  in  this  remark.  His  face  flushed  darkly. 

"  My  name  is  Chares  ! "  he  said  haughtily.  "  Jason, 
my  father,  was  the  friend  of  Epaminondas,  who  furnished 
thy  father  with  the  weapons  that  thou  hast  used  against 
us  this  day.  I  come  not  to  thee  on  my  own  behalf,  but  on 
that  of  my  mother  and  sisters,  who  were  shut  in  here  when 
the  attack  came." 

"  You  are  too  late  !  "  the  young  king  said  composedly. 

Chares  staggered  and  his  face  blanched.  "  Too  late  !  " 
he  exclaimed  hoarsely.  "  Does  Alexander,  then,  make 
war  upon  women  ?  " 

"  I  say  you  came  too  late,"  Alexander  replied,  "  and 
doubly  so  ;  for  your  friends,  here,  were  more  prompt  than 
you,  and  yet  even  they  were  tardy." 

"  My  friends  ! "  Chares  cried  in  bewilderment,  seeing 
Leonidas  and  Clearehus  for  the  first  time. 

"  Alexander  speaks  the  truth,"  Clearehus  said  quickly. 
"  We  are  all  too  late,  because  he  had  already  given  orders 
for  the  safety  of  your  family." 

"  I  ask  your  forgiveness  ;  I  spoke  without  understand- 
ing," Chares  said,  turning  to  the  king. 

"Thou  hast  courage,"  Alexander   said  with   a   smile, 


74  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

"  but  I  would  not  choose  thee  as  my  envoy  on  a  delicate 
mission.  Thou  wert  not  here  to  defend  thy  home  ?  " 

"  Because  I  knew  not  that  there  was  need,"  Chares 
admitted.  "I  am  sorry." 

"  And  I  am  glad,"  the  young  king  rejoined,  "  for  hadst 
thou  been  inside  the  walls,  I  fear  I  might  have  lost  men 
whom  I  cannot  spare.  Didst  thou  come  from  Athens  ?  " 

"  I  left  Athens  with  the  army,"  Chares  answered,  "  but 
it  halted  on  the  frontier  when  news  arrived  that  Thebes 
had  fallen." 

"  Then  there  will  be  no  more  fighting  !  "  Alexander 
exclaimed,  turning  to  Ptolemy.  "  I  am  glad  of  it.  Greet 
thy  mother  for  me,  Chares,  and  tell  her  to  fear  nothing. 
Ptolemy  will  conduct  you." 

Escorted  by  the  Macedonian  captain,  the  three  friends 
descended  from  the  citadel.  Order  had  been  restored  in 
the  city  as  though  by  magic.  Only  the  military  patrols 
and  the  bodies  of  the  dead  remained  in  the  streets.  The 
living  had  been  driven  into  their  houses,  taking  the 
wounded  with  them.  The  plunderers  had  retired  to 
the  camp  outside  the  walls. 

Chares  strode  eagerly  in  advance,  asking  many  ques- 
tions regarding  the  experiences  of  his  friends  in  Delphi. 
The  house  of  Jason,  a  mansion  built  near  the  northern  end 
of  the  city,  had  been  saved  by  its  location  from  the  des- 
perate fighting  that  had  taken  place  about  the  southern 
gate  and  in  the  market-place.  They  found  a  guard  sta- 
tioned at  the  door. 

"  You  see  that  the  king  is  as  good  as  his  word,"  Ptolemy 
said.  "  You  will  find  nothing  disturbed  here." 

"  How  could  he  have  remembered  his  friends  in  the  heat 
of  the  attack  ?  "  Chares  asked. 

"  He  forgets  nothing,"  the  captain  replied,  "  neither 
friend  nor  enemy." 

Chares  urged  the  Macedonian  to  enter,  but  Ptolemy 
declined  on  the  ground  of  fatigue  and  left  them.  The 
slave  at  the  gate  went  wild  with  joy  when  he  caught 
sight  of  his  young  master.  He  had  been  waiting  in 
momentary  expectation  of  being  summoned  forth  to  the 


THE  DOOM  OF  THEBES  75 

death  that  he  was  convinced  awaited  everybody  in  the 
city. 

Chares  hastened  to  the  women's  court,  where  he  found 
his  mother  and  sisters  robed  in  white  and  surrounded  by 
their  maids,  who  were  trying  to  spin,  although  their  fingers 
trembled  so  that  they  could  hardly  hold  the  distaff.  The 
widow  of  Jason,  a  woman  with  silvery  hair  and  a  face  that 
was  still  beautiful,  sat  calmly  in  the  midst  of  the  group, 
awaiting  with  quiet  courage  what  might  befall.  She  rose 
with  composure  to  greet  her  son  and  his  companions. 

"  You  are  safe,  mother !  "  Chares  exclaimed,  clasping 
her  in  his  arms.  "  Alexander  has  given  his  word  that  you 
shall  be  unharmed  !  " 

"You  have  seen  him?  "she  returned.  "That  is  well. 
You  may  go  to  your  rest.  Nothing  shall  harm  you,"  she 
added,  dismissing  her  maidens. 


CHAPTER  X 

CHARES   BARTERS   HIS   SWORD 

WHAT  was  to  be  the  fate  of  Thebes  ?  The  minds  of  the 
wretched  inhabitants  of  the  city  were  diverted  from  their 
sorrows  as  they  asked  each  other  this  question  on  the  morn- 
ing after  the  battle.  The  dead  had  been  removed  from  the 
streets.  The  wounded  had  been  cared  for.  The  enemy 
had  withdrawn  outside  the  walls,  after  posting  guards  in 
sufficient  numbers  to  suppress  any  rising  that  the  Thebans 
might  be  desperate  enough  to  attempt. 

All  eyes  were  directed  toward  the  Cadmea,  within  whose 
gray  walls  the  punishment  that  was  to  be  visited  upon  the 
city  was  being  discussed.  One  citizen  suggested  that  a 
heavy  fine  would  be  exacted.  Another  declared  he  had 
heard  that  the  Thebans  would  be  forbidden  to  bear  arms. 
A  dozen  similar  conjectures  were  made  and  canvassed  be- 
fore news  came  from  the  Cadmea  that  Alexander  had  left 
the  Phocians,  the  Platseans,  and  the  Boeotians,  his  allies,  to 
impose  the  sentence.  This  announcement  was  received  in 
gloomy  silence  ;  for  more  than  one  Theban  recalled  how 
his  city  in  her  day  of  pride  had  blotted  out  Orchomenus 
and  Plataea  and  sold  their  people  into  bondage. 

The  anxious  watchers  in  the  streets  at  last  saw  a  stir  in 
the  crowd  that  waited  outside  the  gates  of  the  citadel. 
The  portals  opened,  and  the  victorious  generals,  surrounded 
by  waving  standards,  came  out  and  began  to  descend  from 
the  rock.  The  spectators  below  saw  the  Thebans  scatter 
before  them,  tossing  their  arms  above  their  heads  and 
rending  their  garments.  A  hush  full  of  dread  fell  upon 
the  city. 

"  Thebes  must  perish  !  Her  walls  must  go  down  I  " 
cried  one  from  above  with  a  despairing  gesture. 

76 


CHAKES   BAB-TEES   HIS   SWOBD  77 

"  We  are  to  be  sold  for  slaves ! "  shouted  another,  halt- 
ing upon  a  parapet  and  making  a  trumpet  of  his  hands. 

The  tidings  were  received  with  incredulity,  followed  by 
stupefaction.  The  blow  had  fallen,  and  it  was  worse  than 
even  the  least  sanguine  prophet  had  predicted.  The 
generals,  as  they  rode  toward  the  gates  of  the  city,  were 
followed  by  men  who  fell  on  their  knees  and  begged  for 
quarter.  No  heed  was  paid  to  their  prayers,  and  the 
escort  of  soldiers  thrust  them  back  with  jeers. 

Alexander  remained  in  the  Cadmea,  where  Chares  and  a 
handful  of  the  most  prominent  Thebans,  who  had  been 
able  to  establish  guest-friendship  with  the  royal  house  of 
Macedon,  sought  him  to  intercede  for  the  city.  They 
found  him  alone,  sitting  with  his  chin  in  his  hand.  They 
recalled  to  him  the  glorious  deeds  of  Thebes,  dwelt  upon 
the  misery  that  the  sentence  would  inflict  upon  the  inno- 
cent, and  warned  him  that  all  Hellas  would  reproach  him 
if  he  permitted  it  to  be  carried  into  effect.  They  admitted 
the  fault  of  the  city  and  asked  forgiveness. 

The  young  king  heard  them  through  without  stirring. 

"  All  that  you  have  said  to  me,"  he  replied  when  they  had 
finished,  "  I  have  already  said  to  myself.  Thebes  has  been 
false  to  her  oath.  I  pardoned  her  as  did  Philip,  my  father. 
The  sentence  is  not  mine,  but  that  of  my  allies,  and  what 
cause  they  have,  you  know.  Can  I  ask  them  to  forget  ?  " 

Terror  ran  with  the  news  through  all  Greece.  The 
Athenians,  the  JEtolians,  and  the  Elaeans,  who  had  en- 
couraged the  rebellion  with  money  and  promises  of  further 
aid,  hastily  recalled  their  troops  and  sent  ambassadors  to 
sue  for  mercy.  Demosthenes  was  chosen  to  plead  for 
Athens,  but  when  he  had  advanced  on  his  journey  as  far 
as  Mount  Cithseron,  his  courage  failed  him  and  he  turned 
back.  The  young  king  sent  a  messenger  to  Athens  call- 
ing upon  the  Athenians  to  deliver  eight  of  their  orators 
who  had  been  foremost  in  stirring  up  the  people  against 
Macedon,  and  the  name  of  Demosthenes  stood  at  the  head 
of  the  list. 

In  the  Assembly  that  was  called  to  consider  this  demand 
Demosthenes  won  the  day  by  repeating  the  fable  of  how 


78  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

once  the  wolves  asked  the  sheep  to  deliver  to  them  their 
watch-dogs  and  how,  when  the  demand  had  been  granted, 
they  fell  upon  the  defenceless  flock.  But  so  great  was 
the  fear  of  Alexander  among  the  people  that  they  might, 
after  all,  have  sent  the  orators  to  Thebes  had  not  the  men 
who  were  threatened  hired  Demades  with  .a  fee  of  five 
talents  to  offer  himself  as  an  intermediary.  The  offer 
was  accepted  and  Alexander  yielded. 

The  escape  of  Demosthenes  through  the  intercession  of 
his  inveterate  enemy  and  the  mysterious  disappearance 
of  Thais  were  the  talk  of  the  city  when  Chares  arrived 
with  his  two  friends,  bringing  his  family  with  him. 
Clearchus  received  them  into  his  house,  where  they  were 
to  remain  during  his  absence  from  Athens  in  search  of 
Artemisia,  following  the  directions  of  the  oracle.  Ariston 
was  much  disappointed  when  his  nephew  refused  to  exact 
any  rental  from  his  friend.  He  had  taken  charge  of  Clear- 
chus' fortune  again,  and  it  grieved  him  that  any  possible 
source  of  income  should  be  neglected.  But  Clearchus 
knew  that  Chares  had  need  of  all  his  resources  ;  for  his 
mother  had  drawn  up  a  list  of  the  friends  of  the  family 
who  had  been  forced  to  remain  in  Thebes,  telling  him  that 
he  must  purchase  them  and  thus  save  them  from  slavery, 
even  if  it  should  take  all  they  possessed  in  the  world.  As 
the  list  was  long,  Clearchus  deemed  it  wise  not  only  to 
place  his  house  at  the  disposal  of  Jason's  widow,  but  to 
make  provision  for  its  maintenance  out  of  his  own  income 
while  he  should  be  away. 

He  paid  no  attention  to  the  grumbling  of  his  uncle,  who 
affected  to  look  upon  this  generosity  as  little  short  of 
madness.  He  said  so  much  to  dissuade  the  young  man 
from  his  plan,  that  Clearchus  at  last  was  forced  to  remon- 
strate with  him. 

"  One  would  think  that  you  were  on  the  brink  of  ruin," 
he  said,  "  instead  of  being  one  of  the  richest  men  in  Athens, 
if  reports  that  I  have  begun  to  hear  lately  are  true." 

"  Who  says  that  ?  "  Ariston  demanded  sharply.  "  He 
lies,  whoever  repeats  such  things.  Whenever  you  hear  it, 
if  you  love  me,  say  that  it  is  not  true.  If  such  stories 


CHARES  BARTERS  HIS   SWORD  79 

should  get  to  be  believed,  that  accursed  Demosthenes  will 
be  forcing  me  to  fit  out  a  trireme  for  some  of  his  wild 
schemes.  The  times  are  so  troubled  that  what  little  I 
have  been  able  to  save  by  my  frugality  for  the  support  of 
my  age  I  am  likely  to  lose." 

He  was  not  unwilling  to  have  his  nephew  believe  that 
he  was  at  least  moderately  rich,  for  had  Clearchus  known 
the  straits  his  uncle  was  in,  his  suspicions  might  have  been 
aroused.  With  his  mind  full  of  the  loss  of  Artemisia, 
there  was  small  chance  that  he  would  discover  anything. 

Like  vultures  upon  a  deserted  field  of  battle  the  slave- 
dealers  gathered  at  the  great  market  of  flesh  and  blood  at 
Thebes.  The  sale  of  the  population  of  the  city  had  been 
delayed  so  as  to  insure  a  good  attendance  ;  for  Alexander 
had  need  of  the  money  that  it  was  expected  to  yield  with 
which  to  defray  the  cost  of  his  expedition  against  the 
Great  King.  Speculators,  traffickers  by  wholesale,  and 
agents  from  every  considerable  mart  in  the  world,  to  say 
nothing  of  amateurs,  flocked  to  the  city.  It  was  not  so 
much  the  fact  that  thirty  thousand  men  and  women  were 
to  be  offered  and  the  consequent  probability  of  low  prices 
that  drew  them  as  the  quality  of  the  victims.  It  was  easy 
enough  to  purchase  slaves  in  almost  any  number,  but  there 
was  a  vast  difference  between  ignorant  barbarians,  cap- 
tured in  distant  raids,  and  the  population  of  one  of  the 
oldest  and  most  cultured  of  the  Grecian  cities.  And  no 
comparison  was  to  be  made  between  girls  who  had  been 
destined  to  slavery  from  their  cradles  and  the  Theban 
maidens  reared  in  the  shelter  of  luxury  and  ease. 

It  had  been  expected  that  it  would  take  several  days  to 
dispose  of  the  prisoners,  but  so  numerous  were  the  buyers 
that  the  Macedonians  decided  to  attempt  it  in  one  day. 
For  greater  convenience,  the  captives  were  separated  into 
companies  of  about  five  hundred  and  brought  out  upon  the 
plain  before  the  city,  where  most  of  the  dealers  had 
pitched  their  tents.  Each  division  was  guarded  by  a  squad 
of  soldiers  commanded  by  an  officer,  whose  duty  it  was  to 
conduct  the  auction  of  the  group  under  his  care. 

No  outcry  was  permitted  among  the  hapless  population. 


80  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

Mothers  clasped  their  children  in  their  arms,  weeping 
softly  over  them.  Some  awaited  their  fate  with  sullen 
resignation.  Others  looked  for  a  prodigy  to  restore  them 
to  freedom  and  their  city.  A  report  had  gone  abroad  that 
Dionysus  would  appear  in  person  and  forbid  the  sale. 
On  all  sides  rose  the  murmur  of  his  name  in  tones  of  en- 
treaty or  reproach.  With  anxious  eyes,  the  believers 
scanned  the  sky  and  the  barren  hillsides  for  some  sign, 
they  knew  not  what.  None  was  vouchsafed.  Their  God 
had  deserted  them. 

In  order  that  the  friends  whom  he  was  to  ransom  might 
not  be  lost  in  the  confusion,  Chares  had  obtained  consent 
that  they  be  assembled  in  one  group.  They  came  last  out 
of  the  city,  clad  in  garments  of  mourning  and  moving  in 
heavy-footed  procession.  Lest  he  should  raise  false  hopes, 
Chares  had  made  a  secret  of  his  plans.  The  prisoners 
fully  expected  to  pass  into  the  possession  of  strangers. 
Old  men  of  grave  face  and  dignified  bearing,  who  had 
spent  their  lives  in  the  service  of  the  city  and  whose  names 
were  known  throughout  Greece,  led  the  way.  Behind 
them  walked  their  women,  proud  of  bearing  and  accustomed 
to  the  privileges  of  rank  and  wealth.  Some  of  the  matrons 
led  daughters  who  looked  with  terror  upon  the  strange 
scenes  that  met  their  eyes.  Orphaned  children  clung  to 
each  other  in  fear,  while  here  and  there  new-made  widows, 
whose  husbands  had  been  slain  when  the  strength  and 
vigor  of  the  city  were  cut  off  in  a  day,  walked  sadly  and 
alone. 

When  all  had  been  herded  within  the  ring  formed  by 
the  guard,  the  Macedonian  captain  who  was  to  conduct 
the  sale  of  the  group  that  contained  Chares'  friends 
mounted  briskly  upon  a  block  of  stone  and  announced 
the  terms  prescribed  for  buyers.  Payment  was  to  be 
made  in  all  cases  in  cash,  and  the  purchaser  was  to  have 
immediate  possession.  Chares  took  a  position  facing  the 
auctioneer  in  a  knot  of  dealers  who  were  searching  for 
some  fortunate  speculation.  These  men  looked  upon 
the  unhappy  Thebans  with  professional  keenness,  ex- 
changing comments  among  themselves. 


CHAEES  BARTERS  HIS   SWORD  81 

"  That's  a  fine  old  fellow  with  the  white  beard,"  said 
one.  "  He  looks  as  though  he  might  have  money  out  at 
interest  somewhere." 

"  Probably  he's  only  a  philosopher,"  another  said  scorn- 
fully. "  For  my  part,  I  shall  buy  that  thin  one.  He  has 
been  living  on  bread  and  water  all  his  life  and  he  must 
have  a  snug  sum  buried.  Trust  me  to  make  him  dig  it 
up!" 

"  There  seem  to  be  some  marketable  girls  here,"  ob- 
served a  third.  "  I  find  the  Medes  will  pay  a  better  price 
for  them  if  they  have  a  pedigree  as  well  as  good  looks." 

Mena,  the  Egyptian,  prying  about  through  the  crowd, 
examined  the  captives  with  speculative  eyes.  Suddenly 
he  caught  sight  of  a  figure  that  caused  him  to  stop  and 
stare.  It  was  that  of  a  young  woman,  veiled,  who  seemed 
to  be  seeking  to  conceal  herself  behind  the  other  prisoners. 

"  Who  is  she  ?  "  he  asked  of  one  of  the  guard  when  he 
had  recovered  from  his  astonishment. 

"  She  is  down  on  our  list  as  Maia,  daughter  of  Thales," 
the  man  replied. 

Mena  seemed  puzzled.  "I  must  find  out  more  about 
this,"  he  said  to  himself,  taking  his  stand  at  a  point  of 
vantage.  "  Besides,  there  may  be  a  chance  here  to  turn  a 
profitable  investment." 

The  chatter  ceased  as  the  captain  opened  a  roll  of  papy- 
rus containing  the  names  of  the  prisoners  and  announced 
that  the  sale  was  about  to  begin.  The  old  man  with  the 
white  beard  was  the  first  to  be  brought  forward.  He 
proved  to  have  been  one  of  the  Boaotarchs. 

"  How  much  am  I  offered  for  him  ?  "  the  captain  cried. 
"  He  is  old,  but  his  wisdom  is  all  the  greater  for  that." 

"  Five  drachmae  !  "  shouted  a  countryman  in  a  patched 
and  faded  cloak.  "  He  gave  a  decision  against  me  once 
in  a  lawsuit." 

Everybody  laughed  at  this  reason  for  making  a  bid,  but 
the  farmer  seemed  in  deadly  earnest. 

"  Five  minse  !  "  Chares  said  quietly.  There  was  no 
other  bid  and  the  sale  was  made. 

Then  came  a  slender  girl  with  yellow  hair  and  blue 


82  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

eyes  that  were  swollen  with  weeping.  Her  chiton  of  fine 
linen  clung  in  graceful  folds  to  her  slim  figure,  and  she 
trembled  so  violently  that  she  could  scarcely  stand. 

"  She  ought  to  fill  out  well  if  she  lives,"  said  one  of  the 
merchants,  stroking  his  beard,  while  he  examined  her  care- 
fully. "  But  it's  always  a  risk  to  buy  them  so  young." 

"  She  might  be  trained  to  dance,"  said  Mena,  who  had 
elbowed  his  way  into  the  crowd.  "It's  worth  trying  if 
she  goes  cheap.  Fifty  drachmae  !  " 

"  Five  minae  !  "  Chares  said  again. 

"  That's  ten  times  what  she  is  worth  ! "  Mena  exclaimed, 
turning  angrily  upon  the  Theban.  "  Are  you  trying  to 
prevent  honest  men  from  making  a  living  ? " 

"  Let  honest  men  speak  for  themselves,"  Chares  retorted. 

The  laugh  that  followed  filled  the  Egyptian  with  rage. 
He  was  cunning  enough  to  wait  until  Chares  had  made 
several  more  purchases,  and  at  prices  far  above  the  market 
value  of  the  captives.  Mena  guessed  that  the  Theban 
intended  to  outbid  all  who  opposed  him.  He  resolved  to 
be  revenged  by  making  him  pay  dearly  for  his  purchases. 
It  happened  that  the  next  offering  was  a  man  whose  name 
was  not  on  Chares'  list.  Out  of  mere  good  nature  he  bid 
two  hundred  and  fifty  drachmae  for  him. 

"  Five  minae  !  "  the  Egyptian  shouted,  doubling  the 
bid  with  the  intention  of  forcing  Chares  to  go  higher. 

But  Chares  was  silent,  and  no  other  bidder  appeared. 
Mena,  who  did  not  have  the  money  that  he  had  offered, 
shifted  uneasily,  looking  at  Chares. 

"  I  see  you  have  some  sense,"  he  cried  at  last.  "  You 
are  afraid  to  bid  against  me  !  " 

Chares  made  no  reply. 

"  He  is  yours,"  the  auctioneer  said,  addressing  Mena. 
"  Step  this  way  with  your  money  !  " 

"  Wait !  "  screamed  the  Egyptian.  "  I  withdraw  the 
bid  !  The  man  is  lame  !  " 

"Do  you  mean  to  accuse  me  of  trying  to  cheat  you?  " 
roared  the  Macedonian  captain. 

"  Perhaps  you  didn't  notice  it,"  the  Egyptian  faltered. 

"  Away  with  him  I  "  cried  the  soldier. 


CHARES  BARTERS  HIS  SWORD       83 

While  the  prisoner  was  being  awarded  to  Chares,  two 
men  led  Mena  out  of  the  circle,  amid  the  jeers  of  the 
spectators.  At  a  safe  distance,  under  pretence  of  seeing 
whether  he  really  had  the  money  he  had  offered,  they 
took  from  him  all  that  he  possessed  and  divided  it  between 
themselves  before  they  let  him  go. 

"  I'll  make  him  sorry  for  this  ! "  Mena  said,  shaking  his 
fist  at  Chares.  "  I  know  what  I  know ;  but  why  do  they 
call  her  Maia  ?  " 

Burning  with  rage,  the  Egyptian  slunk  away  in  search 
of  his  master,  Phradates,  whom  he  found  wandering  idly 
among  the  scattered  groups  of  captives. 

"  Oh,  Phradates,  thou  hast  been  insulted  I  "  Mena  cried, 
breathlessly. 

"  How  so,  dog  ?  "  Phradates  demanded,  his  face  darken- 
ing as  he  spoke. 

The  Phoenician's  figure  was  tall  and  well  knit,  although 
the  profusion  of  jewels  and  golden  chains  that  he  wore,  and 
his  garments  of  rich  silk,  woven  with  gold  thread,  gave  him 
an  effeminate  look.  His  face  might  have  been  handsome 
had  it  not  been  marred  by  an  expression  of  haughty  inso- 
lence which  betrayed  the  weakness  upon  which  Mena  in- 
tended to  play. 

He  had  been  sent  into  Greece  by  Azemilcus  and  the 
Tyrian  Council  in  the  guise  of  a  rich  young  man  on  his 
travels,  but  with  the  real  object  of  discovering  the  plans 
and  strength  of  Alexander.  Tyre  was  nominally  tributary 
to  the  Great  King,  but  the  only  sign  of  her  dependence  was 
the  payment  of  a  small  annual  tribute.  In  all  matters  of 
moment  she  managed  her  own  affairs.  It  was  important, 
therefore,  for  her  rulers  to  have  exact  knowledge  of  what 
was  going  forward  in  Greece,  so  that  they  might  shape 
their  course  as  seemed  best  for  their  own  advantage. 

Mena  noted  the  flush  on  his  master's  cheek  and  foresaw 
the  success  of  his  scheme  of  revenge. 

"  It  occurred  to  my  poor  mind,"  he  explained  volubly, 
"that  your  Highness  would  be  pleased  with  a  slave 
from  this  city  of  rats,  which,  nevertheless,  contains  some 
charming  maidens.  I  learned  that  they  had  assembled  all 


84  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

the  prisoners  of  gentle  birth  in  one  place  together.  I  went 
there  and  examined  them  for  you.  Among  them  I  found  a 
girl  of  rare  beauty  and  when  I  asked  concerning  her,  they 
told  me  she  was  Maia,  daughter  of  Thales,  one  of  the  chief 
men  in  the  city.  Such  a  form  as  she  has  !  —  with  hair  like 
copper  and  a  glance  that  would  —  " 

"  Will  you  never  finish  ?  "  Phradates  asked  angrily. 

"  I  chose  her  for  your  Highness  and  gave  command  that 
she  be  reserved  until  I  could  find  you  to  claim  her,"  Mena 
continued.  "  But  it  seems  a  Theban,  whom  they  call  Chares, 
had  resolved  to  buy  her  for  himself.  I  told  him  that  I  had 
spoken  for  the  girl  in  your  name.  *  Let  the  Tyrian  hound 
go  back  to  his  dye-vats,'  he  said.  *  The  girl  is  mine  and 
he  shall  not  have  her  while  I  have  an  obol  left  ! '  He  said 
much  more  against  the  people  of  Tyre  and  yourself  in  par- 
ticular that  I  will  not  offend  your  Highness  by  repeating. 
I  am  sorry  that  I  lost  the  girl,  for  there  is  no  other  like 
her  among  the  captives." 

"  Where  is  she  ?  "  Phradates  demanded  abruptly. 

"  If  your  Highness  will  deign  to  follow,  I  will  conduct 
you  to  her,"  Mena  replied  with  alacrity. 

"  Lead  on  !  "  Phradates  commanded.  "  And  then  fetch 
quickly  the  gold  we  borrowed  from  the  old  Athenian." 

Chares  had  purchased  all  the  prisoners  on  his  list  except- 
ing the  girl  called  Maia,  and  the  soldiers  were  leading  her 
forward  when  Mena  and  Phradates  arrived.  The  young 
woman's  face  and  head  were  muffled  in  a  silken  scarf,  and 
her  figure  was  concealed  beneath  a  cloak. 

"  Give  place  !  "  cried  Mena,  bustling  officiously  into  the 
crowd.  "  Make  way  for  the  noble  Phradates  !  " 

One  of  the  soldiers  raised  the  scarf  long  enough  for 
the  Phoenician  to  see  the  young  woman's  face.  Her 
beauty  evidently  made  a  deep  impression  upon  him,  for 
his  expression  changed  and  he  seemed  hardly  able  to  take 
his  eyes  from  her. 

"  Where  is  this  Chares  ?  "  he  inquired,  at  last,  staring 
about  him. 

Mena  indicated  the  Theban  with  a  nod,  and  then,  notic- 
ing that  all  eyes  were  turned  upon  his  master,  he  bawled 


CHARES   BAETEES  HIS   SWOED  85 

out  :  "  Make  room  for  Phradates  of  the  royal  blood  of 
Tyre  ! " 

"Do  you  want  to  sell  him?"  asked  the  auctioneer. 

The  Phoenician's  face  became  purple  and  he  turned 
angrily  upon  Mena,  but  the  alert  Egyptian  had  slipped 
away  to  fetch  the  gold. 

"  Three  talents  for  the  girl !  "  Phradates  cried. 

"  Five  talents  !  "  Chares  answered. 

The  spectators,  who  had  long  ago  ceased  to  think  of 
bidding  against  the  Theban,  drew  a  deep  breath  and 
looked  from  one  contestant  to  the  other.  Maia  alone 
seemed  indifferent.  A  tress  of  her  hair  had  fallen  upon 
her  shoulder.  She  twisted  it  back  into  place.  Chares 
had  not  seen  her  face  when  the  soldier  lifted  her  veil  and 
his  attention  was  now  centred  upon  his  opponent. 

"  Seven  talents  ! "  Phradates  shouted,  fixing  his  eyes 
defiantly  upon  Chares. 

"  Eight  !  "  the  Theban  answered,  without  hesitation. 

This  was  more  than  all  the  other  captives  in  the  group 
had  brought.  The  crowd  began  to  hum  with  excitement. 
Phradates  looked  over  his  shoulder  and  saw  Mena  leading 
four  slaves  who  carried  bags  of  gold. 

"  Ten  talents  !  "  he  cried. 

"  All  bids  must  be  paid  in  cash,"  the  auctioneer  said 
warningly. 

Every  face  was  turned  toward  Chares,  who  had  called 
his  steward  and  was  consulting  with  him.  "  How  much 
have  we  left?"  the  Theban  asked.  The  man  made  a 
rapid  calculation  on  his  tablets. 

"You  have  ten  talents  and  thirty  minse,"  he  replied. 
"That  is  the  end." 

"I  bid  ten  talents  and  thirty  minse,"  Chares  said 
promptly,  addressing  the  auctioneer. 

It  was  evident  to  all  that  he  could  go  no  further. 
Would  Phradates  be  able  to  outbid  him?  The  Phosni- 
cian  hesitated  and  turned  to  Mena. 

"  He  has  won,"  the  slave  whispered.  "  You  have  only 
ten  talents.  If  you  had  beaten  him,  we  should  have  starved 
to  death." 


86  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

"  Then  we  will  starve  !  "  Phradates  replied.  "  I  demand 
that  the  gold  be  weighed  !  " 

"  You  have  that  right,"  the  auctioneer  admitted. 
"Bring  out  the  scales." 

The  scales  were  brought  and  the  gold  was  poured  into 
the  broad  pans  which  hung  suspended  from  their  frame- 
work of  wood.  The  glittering  heaps  increased  until  each 
pan  overflowed  with  the  precious  coins  and  ingots.  When 
all  was  in  readiness  for  the  test,  they  held  a  fortune  such 
as  few  men  in  all  Greece  possessed.  The  spectators  de- 
voured it  with  their  eyes,  pressing  against  the  soldiers  in 
the  hope  of  getting  a  better  view.  The  maiden,  Maia, 
who  was  the  object  of  the  rivalry,  was  forgotten. 

The  scales  oscillated  slowly  and  at  last  settled  deliber- 
ately on  the  side  toward  Chares.  The  tale  was  correct 
and  his  last  thirty  minee  had  given  him  the  victory.  The 
crowd  broke  into  a  cheer. 

"  Are  you  satisfied  ?  "  asked  the  Macedonian  captain. 

"  No !  "  Phradates  shouted.  A  red  spot  glowed  on  his 
cheeks  and  his  fingers  trembled  as  he  stripped  off  his 
rings  and  his  chains  of  gold.  He  placed  the  ornaments 
on  his  side  of  the  scales.  "  I  bid  thirteen  talents,"  he 
declared. 

"  Payments  are  to  be  made  in  money,"  Charges  remon- 
strated. "  Who  can  tell  what  these  trinkets  are  worth  ?  " 

"  We  may  accept  them  at  a  true  valuation,"  the  captain 
decided. 

He  summoned  a  jeweller  of  Corinth,  who  examined  the 
rings  with  care,  and  announced  his  readiness  to  take  them 
at  a  sum  sufficient  to  make  up  the  total  of  the  Phoenician's 
offer. 

"  Phradates  wins !  "  shouted  the  spectators,  cheering  the 
Tyrian  with  all  the  enthusiasm  that  they  had  shown  to  his 
rival  a  moment  before. 

The  Theban  stood  silent.  He  had  nothing  more  to 
offer.  He  raged  inwardly  at  his  defeat,  for  he  felt  that 
his  honor  was  involved.  While  he  stood  hesitating,  no- 
body seemed  to  notice  a  young  Macedonian  soldier  of 
athletic  figure  and  fresh  complexion  who  had  stopped  on 


CHARES  BARTERS   HIS   SWORD  87 

the  outskirts  of  the  crowd  and  stood  listening,  with  his 
head  slightly  inclined  to  one  side. 

Suddenly  Chares  strode  forward  and  threw  his  sword 
upon  the  scales.  The  weight  of  the  steel  caused  the 
balance  to  sway  decisively  toward  him. 

"  I  bid  fifteen  talents  !  "  he  cried.  "  Let  my  sword 
make  up  the  weight  of  gold  that  is  lacking." 

Phradates  laughed  mockingly.  "  Let  me  have  the  girl," 
he  said.  "  It  is  time  to  end  this  child's  play.  There  is 
no  place  in  the  world  where  a  sword  is  worth  three 
talents." 

"  Except  here,"  a  voice  behind  him  said  quietly. 

Phradates  turned,  and  his  eyes  met  those  of  the  soldier 
who  had  been  lingering  on  the  edge  of  the  ring  of 
spectators. 

"  Here  !  "  the  Phoanician  exclaimed  angrily.  "  And 
who  is  there  here  to  give  such  a  price  for  it  ? " 

"  I  will,"  the  soldier  replied  with  a  smile. 

"  You  will,  indeed !  "  Phradates  echoed.  "  And  who 
are  you  ?  " 

"  My  name  is  Alexander,"  the  soldier  said. 

Phradates  turned  to  the  crowd,  which  had  fallen  back  a 
little  and  now  stood  strangely  silent. 

"  Who  is  this  insolent  fellow  ?  "  he  cried.  "  Why  do 
you  allow  him  to  interfere  here  ? "  he  demanded  of  the 
captain. 

The  captain  made  no  reply,  and  nobody  in  the  throng 
ventured  to  answer.  Phradates  felt  deserted.  He  stood 
with  Chares  and  the  soldier  beside  the  gold-laden  scales, 
beyond  which  waited  Maia,  with  her  eyes  fixed  upon  the 
face  of  the  newcomer. 

"  Is  there  no  fair  dealing  in  this  land  of  thieves  ? " 
Phradates  cried,  losing  his  temper  absolutely.  "  The  girl 
is  mine  !  Deliver  her  to  me  in  accordance  with  your 
agreement  and  let  me  go.  You  have  your  price  and  it  is 
enough  !  " 

He  made  a  step  forward  as  though  to  seize  Maia,  but  the 
soldier  blocked  his  path. 

"  I   am  Alexander,  as  I  told  you,"  he  said,  slightly 


«8  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

raising  his  voice.  "  I  will  tell  you  more.  You  are  Phra- 
dates  of  Tyre,  sent  here  by  your  king  and  your  Council 
to  spy  out  my  strength  and  learn  my  plans.  You  have 
used  the  eyes  and  ears  of  your  slaves.  Take  what  you 
have  learned  to  King  Azemilcus,  and  with  it  take  also 
this  message :  Alexander,  King  of  Macedon,  sends  word 
that  he  is  coming  with  his  companions  to  offer  sacrifice  to 
Heracles  in  his  temple,  known  in  the  city  of  Tyre  as  the 
temple  of  Melkarth.  Let  him  prepare  the  altar." 

Phradates  read  in  the  faces  of  the  crowd  that  the  youth 
who  spoke  so  confidently  to  him  was  indeed  the  king. 
Nevertheless,  he  could  not  wholly  stifle  his  rage. 

"  Has  your  army  wings,  Macedonian  ?  "  he  asked  inso- 
lently. "The  walls  of  Tyre  are  both  high  and  strong." 

"  What  is  the  fate  of  spies  in  your  country  ?  "  Alexander 
replied.  "  You  are  spared  to  bear  my  message.  Must  I 
<choose  another?" 

There  was  something  in  the  tone  of  these  words  that 
brought  Phradates  to  his  senses  like  a  plunge  into  cold 
water. 

"  We  shall  meet  elsewhere,"  he  said,  casting  a  look  of 
hatred  at  Chares,  who  stood  smiling  at  his  discomfiture. 

"  If  we  do  not,  I  shall  never  cease  to  regret  it,"  the 
Theban  replied. 

Mena  had  been  hurriedly  putting  his  master's  gold  into 
the  sacks  in  which  he  had  brought  it.  The  waiting  slaves 
took  it  up  and  followed  Phradates  back  to  his  tent. 

"  What  was  it  all  about  ?  "  Alexander  asked,  glancing 
from  Chares  to  Maia. 

"  I  wished  to  buy  her  as  a  present  to  my  mother,  as  I 
have  bought  nearly  five  hundred  of  our  friends  to-day," 
Chares  replied. 

Alexander  took  up  the  sword  from  the  scales  and  drew 
it  from  its  sheath. 

"  It  is  a  good  blade,"  he  said,  "  and  I  would  not  deem 
its  price  too  high  if  your  arm  was  to  wield  it  in  my  cause." 

"  Was  not  that  included  in  the  purchase  ?"  Chares  asked, 
surprised.  *'  I  have  made  my  bargain  and  I  will  live  up 
-to  it." 


CHAEES  BARTERS  HIS  SWORD  89 

"  No,"  said  Alexander,  gently,  "  I  will  not  have  such  an 
arm  at  a  price.  I  am  no  Cyrus  to  attack  the  power  of 
Persia  with  hired  weapons.  The  spirit  and  the  hope  that 
goes  with  us  are  not  to  be  bought  with  gold.  Come  to  me 
at  Pella,  if  you  will,  with  Clearchus  and  the  Spartan,  as 
soon  as  your  affairs  will  permit.  But  if  you  come,  let  it 
be  of  your  free  will  and  not  in  payment  of  a  debt." 

"  I  will  come,"  Chares  said  simply. 

Day  was  drawing  to  a  close  over  the  plain  where  the 
people  of  Thebes  had  paid  the  final  penalty  for  their  rebel- 
lion. The  multitude  that  had  assembled  to  witness  the 
last  scene  was  melting  away.  Some  of  the  unfortunates 
had  found  friends  like  Chares  to  rescue  them  ;  but  the 
greater  part  of  the  thousands  who  were  sold  that  day 
had  become  the  property  of  strangers.  On  every  side  rose 
the  sound  of  wailing  and  lamentation.  Wives  clung  sob- 
bing to  their  husbands  until  torn  from  them  by  their 
masters.  Children  wept  for  mothers  they  would  see  no 
more. 

In  the  gathering  twilight  camp-fires  began  to  glow. 
Slave-dealers  bargained  and  chaffered  over  their  pur- 
chases. Melancholy  processions  moved  away  into  the 
darkness.  Men  fettered  together  gazed  back  silently  but 
with  bursting  hearts  upon  the  dark  mass  of  the  Cadmea, 
where  it  rose,  black  and  huge,  against  the  crimson  sky. 
The  air  reverberated  with  the  crash  of  falling  houses  and 
walls  as  the  soldiers  labored  by  the  light  of  torches  to  level 
the  city  to  the  earth.  A  pall  of  dust  and  smoke  hung 
suspended  above  them.  Thebes  had  become  a  memory. 

The  captives  purchased  by  Chares  had  been  led  away  by 
his  attendants  as  fast  as  each  sale  was  made.  When  Alex- 
ander and  the  Macedonian  soldiers  moved  off  he  was  left 
alone  with  Maia.  He  had  scarcely  glanced  at  her  during 
his  duel  with  Phradates.  She  stood  before  him  now  with 
bent  head,  submissively,  and  he  fancied  that  she  was  droop- 
ing from  weariness. 

"  Come,"  he  said  kindly,  extending  his  hand  toward  her. 

The  girl  did  not  move,  but  as  he  approached  she  raised 
the  scarf  that  hid  her  face  and  her  eyes  met  his. 


90  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

"  Thais  !  "  he  exclaimed.  "  How  did  you  get  here  ? 
Where  is  Maia?" 

There  was  a  tone  of  displeasure  in  his  roice,  and  the 
smile  faded  from  the  young  woman's  lips. 

"  Maia  is  safe  enough,"  she  returned,  raising  her  head 
proudly. 

"  But  where  is  she  ?  "  he  persisted. 

She  hesitated  and  her  eyes  fell.  A  warm  flush  mounted 
to  her  cheeks. 

"  I  bought  her  place,"  she  murmured,  "  and  you  have 
bought  me." 

The  Theban  stared  a  moment  in  bewilderment,  but  as 
her  meaning  dawned  upon  him  he  threw  back  his  head  and 
laughed,  a  little  recklessly.  Thais  bit  her  lip  and  then 
suddenly  burst  into  tears. 


CHAPTER  XI 

THAIS 

C  HAKES  sat  in  the  house  of  Thais  in  Athens,  idly  watch- 
ing the  lithe  motions  of  the  tame  leopard  as  it  worried  an 
ivory  ball.  Its  mistress  lay  at  full  length  on  a  low  couch 
of  sandalwood  looking  at  the  Theban  with  eyes  half 
closed. 

"  What  are  you  going  to  do  with  me  ?  "  she  asked. 

"  What  do  you  mean  ?  "  he  replied. 

"  Am  I  not  your  slave  ?  "  she  said  softly.  "  Have  you 
not  ruined  yourself  to  buy  me  ?  " 

"  That  is  true,"  he  said,  stroking  his  chin  and  examining 
her  reflectively.  "  You  are  my  most  costly  possession  !  " 

"  Well  ?  "  she  insisted. 

"And  I  shall  not  be  here  to  guard  you,"  he  continued. 
"  Who  knows  what  may  happen  ?  " 

She  drew  through  her  slender  fingers  the  silken  fringe 
of  the  crimson  shawl  that  was  twisted  about  her  waist. 

"  You  have  not  asked  me  why  I  went  to  Thebes,"  she 
said  at  last. 

"  No,"  he  replied,  looking  at  her  inquiringly. 

"  I  wanted  to  see  Maia,"  she  said,  looking  at  him  inno- 
cently. "  I  had  heard  so  much  of  her  beauty." 

"Oh,"  he  said,  smiling.  "What  did  you  think  of 
her?" 

"  I  did  not  see  her,"  Thais  replied.     "  Is  she  beautiful  ?  " 

"  Let  me  see,"  Chares  said,  studying  the  walls  as  though 
in  an  effort  to  remember.  "  She  has  black  hair  and  her 
eyes  too  are  dark,  I  think.  Her  forehead  is  low  and 
broad  and  her  nose  is  straight.  Perhaps  her  mouth  might 
be  thought  a  little  too  wide,  but  her  chin  is  beautifully 
rounded  and  her  shoulders  and  neck  are  perfect.  Yes,  I 
think  she  might  be  called  beautiful." 

91 


92  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

"  Chares,"  Thais  said  timidly,  "  do  you  love  her  ?  " 

Chares  laughed.  "  How  can  a  man  make  love  without 
an  obol  that  he  can  call  his  own  ?  "  he  replied. 

"  Are  you  wholly  ruined,  then  ?  "  she  asked. 

"  I  haven't  enough  left  to  buy  you  a  singing  thrush," 
he  replied  gayly. 

"  But  you  have  me  and  all  that  is  mine,"  she  said  softly. 

"  Not  even  you  !  "  he  answered.  He  drew  a  scroll  from 
the  folds  of  his  chiton  and  tossed  it  into  her  lap.  She 
opened  it  slowly  and  read  a  release  legally  executed,  giv- 
ing her  back  her  freedom  and  placing  her  in  the  enjoy- 
ment of  all  her  possessions.  Chares  watched  her  with  an 
expectant  smile  as  her  eyes  followed  the  written  lines. 
When  she  had  ended,  she  raised  herself  on  her  elbow  and 
gazed  earnestly  at  him  for  a  moment  with  dilated  eyes. 
Then,  without  a  word,  she  buried  her  face  in  the  cushions 
and  her  form  was  shaken  with  sobs.  As  the  scroll  fell 
from  her  hand  the  leopard  pounced  upon  it  and  began 
tearing  it  with  his  teeth. 

"  What  is  the  matter  with  you,  Thais  ?  "  Chares  asked 
in  a  tone  of  displeasure. 

"Why  did  you  buy  me?"  she  replied,  without  lifting 
her  head. 

"  To  save  you  from  falling  into  the  hands  of  the  Phoe- 
nician, of  course,"  he  replied  impatiently. 

"  Then  I  wish  you  had  not  done  it,"  she  sobbed. 

"  Listen  to  reason,  Thais  !  "  Chares  said  in  a  graver 
tone.  "  It  is  I  who  am  no  longer  free.  I  have  sold  my 
sword  and  I  am  in  bonds  to  the  Macedonian." 

He  paused,  but  she  made  no  answer,  although  her  weep- 
ing ceased. 

"  Were  it  not  so,"  he  continued,  "  why  should  I  stay 
here  ?  This  is  not  my  city  and  these  are  not  my  people. 
I  have  neither,  now  that  Thebes  is  no  more.  Clearchus 
and  Leonidas  are  going  with  Alexander,  as  I  have  told  you. 
Would  you  have  me  lag  behind  ?  There  will  be  fighting 
and  danger,  glory  and  spoil.  Shall  I  not  share  them  ?  " 

"  You  may  be  killed,"  Thais  said  faintly,  showing  her 
tear-stained  face. 


THAIS  93 

"  Zeus  grant  that  it  be  not  until  I  have  met  Phradates 
on  the  field  of  battle  !  "  he  exclaimed. 

"  Is  there  nothing,  then,  that  you  care  for  in  Athens  ?  " 
she  asked  dolefully. 

"  Thou  knowest  well  that  I  love  thee,  Thais,"  he  replied. 
"  Thou  knowest  that  it  will  tear  my  heart  to  leave  thee 
behind.  But  it  is  the  Gods  who  have  decided  for  us  and 
we  have  no  choice.  Were  there  no  other  reason  for  my 
going,  Clearchus  will  have  need  of  me  in  his  search  for 
Artemisia,  and  that  would  be  enough  to  forbid  my  remain- 
ing here." 

"  Then  I  will  go,  too  !  "  Thais  cried,  leaping  from  the 
couch  and  standing  defiantly  before  him. 

Chares  returned  her  look  with  an  indulgent  smile. 
Her  exquisitely  moulded  form  was  outlined  under  the 
clinging  folds  of  her  garment.  Her  tiny  feet,  with  their 
pink  little  heels,  looked  as  though  they  had  never  rested 
upon  the  earth.  Her  hair  fell  about  her  rounded  neck 
and  dimpled  shoulders  like  spun  copper.  Her  red  lips 
and  pearly  teeth  seemed  made  to  feast  on  dainties.  Physi- 
cally she  was  as  sensitive  and  delicate  as  a  child  ;  but  her 
eyes  shone  with  a  fire  that  betrayed  indomitable  spirit. 

"  What  will  you  do  when  it  snows  ?  "  the  Theban  asked 
mockingly. 

She  threw  herself  down  on  her  knees  on  the  floor  beside 
him,  taking  his  hand  in  hers  and  pressing  it  against  her 
glowing  cheek. 

"  Chares  !  Chares  !  My  master  !  I  love  thee  !  "  she 
murmured.  "  The  blind  God  at  whose  power  I  laughed 
so  often  when  I  was  in  his  mother's  service  has  stricken 
me  through  the  heart.  My  soul  is  naked  before  thee.  I 
cannot  have  thee  leave  me.  If  thou  dost,  I  shall  die. 
I  will  go  to  the  ends  of  the  earth  with  thee.  I  will  suffer 
hardships  to  be  near  thee.  Thou  art  all  I  have.  I  am  thy 
slave,  and  I  do  not  wish  to  be  free." 

Chares  felt  her  tears  upon  his  hand.  He  lifted  her  face 
and  kissed  her. 

Suddenly  she  sprang  to  her  feet  and  began  to  pace 
backward  and  forward  on  the  many-colored  carpet  that 


94  THE   GOLDEN  HOPE 

was  spread  upon  the  floor.  The  leopard  stopped  tearing 
at  the  parchment  and  followed  her  with  his  eyes. 

"  Is  it  my  fault  that  I  am  —  what  I  am  ?  "  she  cried. 
"  Am  I  to  blame  because  my  life  has  not  been  like  that  of 
other  women  ?  They  are  shielded  from  the  world  and 
ignorant  of  what  is  good  and  what  is  bad.  Have  I  com- 
mitted a  fault  in  fulfilling  the  will  of  the  Gods,  from  whom 
there  is  no  escape  ?  For  the  evil  done  by  others  must  I 
pay  the  penalty  ?  " 

"  Of  course  not,"  Chares  said  consolingly,  scarcely  know- 
ing what  she  meant  or  how  to  answer  her.  Her  passion 
took  him  by  surprise.  She  stood  before  him  glowing  in 
every  limb  with  youth  and  beauty,  her  chin  raised  and 
her  lips  parted  in  scorn,  as  though  defying  the  world  to 
accuse  her. 

"  Who  cast  me  adrift  ? "  she  went  on  vehemently. 
"You  talk  of  going  into  Asia  to  aid  Clearchus  in  his 
search  for  Artemisia.  Very  well,  I  will  go  with  you  and 
search  too,  for  I  also  wish  to  find  Artemisia.  She  is  my 
sister  !  " 

"  What  do  you  mean,  Thais  ?  Are  you  mad  ?  "  Chares 
exclaimed. 

"  It  is  the  truth,"  she  replied.  "  I  forced  old  Eunomus 
to  tell  me  only  last  night.  He  has  the  proofs  and  he  has 
promised  to  deliver  them  to  me,  for  a  certain  sum,  of 
course.  I  am  the  daughter  of  Theorus,  who  caused  me 
to  be  exposed  because  I  was  a  girl.  The  old  pander  found 
me,  as  he  has  found  many  another  in  his  time,  and  —  and 
—  he  made  of  me  what  you  see  me." 

She  threw  herself  once  more  upon  the  couch  to  ease  her 
grief  among  the  crimson  cushions.  Chares  knew  not 
what  to  say.  He  distrusted  the  story  told  by  Eunomus, 
for  he  knew  the  wretch  was  capable  of  doing  anything  for 
money.  But,  after  all,  what  if  the  tale  were  true  ?  He 
was  fond  of  Thais,  of  course.  How  could  a  man  help  be- 
ing fond  of  a  young  and  beautiful  woman  who  loved  him  ? 
There  was  Aspasia,  who  had  ruled  Athens  and  all  Hellas 
through  Pericles.  There  was  the  son  of  Phocion,  who  had 
actually  married  a  girl  no  better  than  Thais.  Still,  what 


THAIS  95 

had  been  could  not  be  changed ;  and  even  if  Thais  was  the 
daughter  of  Theorus,  that  fact  could  make  no  difference. 

Thais  raised  her  head  from  the  pillows  as  though  she 
had  read  his  thoughts.  Her  eyes  were  softened  with 
tears. 

"  Is  it  my  fault,"  she  pleaded,  "  that  my  sister  has  the 
love  of  an  honorable  man  and  will  be  married  to  him, 
while  I  —  I  can  never  hope  for  such  a  marriage  ?  I  know 
it,  Chares,  and  I  do  not  ask  it.  All  I  ask  is  that  you  will 
permit  me  to  go  with  you.  I  am  tired,  since  I  knew  you, 
of  my  life  here.  Without  meaning  to  do  so,  you  have 
opened  my  eyes  to  new  things.  I  am  what  I  am  ;  but,  in 
spite  of  all,  I  am  still  a  woman  —  more  a  woman  perhaps, 
than  Artemisia,  my  sister,  whom  I  have  never  seen.  Let 
me  go  with  you,  Chares,  to  share  your  dangers  and  your 
glory,  to  nurse  you  if  you  are  wounded,  and  to  stand  be- 
side your  funeral  pyre  and  watch  my  heart  turn  to  ashes 
if  you  are  killed.  I  cannot  bear  to  be  left  behind.  The 
weariness  and  the  waiting  would  surely  kill  me.  Let  me 
go  with  thee,  my  Life,  for  I  think  neither  of  us  will  see 
Athens  again." 

Chares  felt  deep  pity  for  the  unfortunate  girl  stir  in  his 
heart.  The  strength  of  his  emotion  troubled  his  careless 
nature. 

"  There,  there,"  he  said,  anxious  to  pacify  her.  "  Don't 
make  gloomy  predictions.  You  shall  come." 

She  nestled  into  his  arms  and  laid  her  head  upon  his 
shoulder. 

"  I  shall  never  know  greater  happiness,"  she  said,  with 
a  sigh  of  content ;  and  then,  changing  her  tone,  "  They  say 
the  women  of  the  Medes  are  very  beautiful.  You  will 
not  make  me  jealous,  will  you,  Chares  ?  " 

He  laughed  and  kissed  her,  looking  into  her  eyes. 
"  Small  need  have  you  to  fear  the  Medean  women  1 "  he 
said. 


CHAPTER  XII 

MENA   READS  A  LETTER 

"  THEY  have  gone,"  said  Ariston,  on  his  return  home 
one  evening. 

"  Who  have  gone  ?  "  his  wife  inquired. 

"  Clearchus  and  his  two  friends,  Chares  and  the  Spar- 
tan," the  old  man  replied.  "They  set  out  for  Pella  this 
afternoon  to  join  the  Macedonian  army.  Fortune  has 
smiled  upon  us  once  more  and  I  think  there  will  be  a 
turn  in  our  affairs." 

Ariston  made  no  attempt  to  hide  his  satisfaction.  His 
shoulders  no  longer  stooped,  and  his  step  was  light.  A 
hundred  schemes  were  running  through  his  head  for  re- 
pairing the  disasters  that  had  brought  him  so  low.  For 
all  practical  purposes  he  was  again  the  richest  man  in 
Athens,  and  with  the  gold  at  his  command  he  imagined 
that  it  would  be  easy  for  him  to  regain  his  feet. 

"  You  must  be  cautious,"  Xanthe  said  anxiously.  "  You 
know  that  at  any  time  Clearchus  may  demand  an  ac- 
count." 

"  Yes,  but  he  will  not,"  Ariston  replied,  pinching  her 
withered  cheek.  "  He  will  never  return  to  trouble  us.  I 
have  news  of  what  the  Great  King  is  doing  and  unless 
the  Gods  themselves  interfere  to  save  Alexander,  he  will 
be  crushed  as  soon  as  he  has  crossed  the  Hellespont.  The 
Persians  will  meet  him  there  in  such  numbers  that  there 
can  be  no  escape  for  him.  None  who  follow  him  will  re- 
turn. By  Hermes,  I  feel  almost  young  again  !  " 

He  entered  his  workroom  briskly  and  sat  down  at  the 
table.  Producing  a  roll  of  papyrus,  he  broke  the  seal, 
slipped  off  the  wrapping,  and  spread  the  document  out 
before  him. 

"  Iphicrates  to  Ariston,"  he  read.  "  Greeting  :  I  have 

96 


MENA  BEADS  A  LETTER  97 

obeyed  your  instructions.  Syphax  brought  me  the  girl. 
I  dismissed  him  with  promises  after  she  had  told  me  that 
she  had  no  complaint  to  make  against  him.  I  am  con- 
vinced that  he  is  a  rogue  and  that  he  will  live  to  be 
crucified.  For  Artemisia,  she  remains  in  my  household. 
I  have  told  her  that  I  am  awaiting  a  suitable  opportunity 
to  send  her  back  to  Athens  ;  but  I  have  put  her  off  from 
time  to  time  with  excuses.  She  has  lost  flesh  since  she 
came  hither,  and  if  she  is  to  be  sold,  I  think  it  would  be 
best  not  to  delay  too  long,  as  her  value  will  be  less  than 
if  she  were  offered  now.  She  has  written  many  letters, 
which  I  promised  to  forward  for  her.  One  of  these  I 
send  you  with  this  ;  the  others  have  been  destroyed. 

"  It  is  expensive  for  me  to  maintain  her  as  you  directed. 
It  has  cost  me  already  one  talent  and  twenty  drachmae, 
which  leaves  me  in  your  debt  six  talents,  eleven  drachmae, 
and  thirty  minse.  Please  make  this  correction  in  our 
account. 

"  There  is  talk  here  that  Alexander,  the  Macedonian,  is 
preparing  to  lead  an  army  against  this  city.  Nobody 
doubts  that  he  will  be  defeated,  since  Parmenio  could 
accomplish  nothing.  Memnon,  the  Rhodian,  has  been 
here,  strengthening  the  fortifications  and  exercising  the 
soldiers,  but  of  this  there  is  no  need ;  for  all  the  armies  of 
Greece  could  not  take  this  place,  even  though  they  should 
invest  it  by  land  and  sea.  May  the  Gods  keep  you  in 
good  health !  Farewell." 

"  He  has  cheated  me  out  of  a  talent,  at  least  I  "  Ariston 
muttered.  "  The  old  skinflint  I  " 

He  turned  his  attention  to  a  second  roll  of  papyrus, 
which  had  been  enclosed  in  the  first. 

"  My  Beloved,"  it  ran.  "  Why  hast  thou  not  answered 
the  letters  I  have  sent  thee,  or  come  thyself  to  take  me 
home  ?  Clearchus,  my  Life,  I  know  thou  hast  not  forgot- 
ten me,  although  it  seems  ages  since  I  last  saw  thee. 
Each  day  I  watch  and  wait  for  a  word  from  thee,  only 
one  little  word,  but  none  has  come.  I  try  to  keep  up  my 
courage,  thinking  that  perhaps  thou  art  seeking  me  else- 
where and  that  thou  hast  not  received  my  letters.  I  do 


98  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

not  doubt  thee,  Clearchus,  but  I  am  weary  of  waiting  for 
thee  and  my  heart  is  sick.  When  shall  I  hear  thy  voice 
and  see  thy  face  again  ?  I  pray  each  night  and  morning 
to  Artemis  to  give  thee  back  to  me.  My  love,  my  love, 
may  the  Gods,  who  know  all  things,  keep  thee  safe! 
While  I  live,  I  am  thine.  Farewell." 

A  smile  played  about  the  corners  of  Ariston's  thin  lips 
as  he  thrust  the  papyrus  into  the  flame  of  the  lamp  and 
held  it  over  the  brazier  until  it  was  consumed.  He  did 
the  same  with  the  epistle  that  Iphicrates  had  sent  to  him, 
and  then  plunged  into  his  accounts. 

Xanthe  had  never  been  quick-witted,  and  the  monoto- 
nous round  of  her  labors  had  dulled  even  her  natural  per- 
ceptions. At  the  bottom  of  her  heart  she  believed  her 
husband  to  be  the  cleverest  man  in  the  world.  She  did 
not  pretend  to  fathom  his  schemes.  The  twistings  and 
windings  of  his  subtle  mind  confused  and  bewildered  her, 
and  she  had  no  thread  by  which  to  trace  the  labyrinth. 
While  she  had  long  ago  ceased  to  try  to  follow  him,  the 
fact  that  she  did  not  know  all  that  he  was  doing  tended 
to  make  her  suspicious,  and  her  distrust,  as  is  usual 
with  women  of  limited  intelligence,  took  the  form  of 
jealousy. 

In  their  forty  years  of  married  life  Ariston  had  never 
given  her  the  slightest  cause  for  such  an  emotion.  Among 
his  few  weaknesses  there  was  none  for  women,  whom  he 
despised  as  mere  machines  or  treated  as  commodities. 
But  notwithstanding  its  lack  of  result,  Xanthe,  year  after 
year,  maintained  her  vigil,  ever  seeking  what  she  most 
dreaded  to  find. 

Of  late  her  husband's  cares  and  advancing  age  had 
given  her  a  feeling  of  security,  but  the  revival  of  his 
spirits  at  the  departure  of  his  nephew  sent  her  mind  back 
again  to  the  well-worn  track.  Could  it  be  that  he  was 
deceiving  her  after  all  ? 

This  idea  laid  siege  to  her  thoughts  with  recurrent  insist- 
ence. What  had  she  to  attract  so  brilliant  a  man  ?  Her 
mirror  showed  her  a  wrinkled  brow  and  hollow  cheeks. 
She  turned  away  from  it  with  bitterness  in  her  heart. 


MENA  KEADS   A  LETTER  99 

The  wonder  was  that  he  had  ever  loved  her;  but  that 
was  years  ago.  She  could  not  blame  him  if  he  sought  a 
younger  and  fairer  companion  for  his  hours  of  relaxation. 
Other  men  did  the  same,  and  men  were  all  alike. 

Tormenting  herself  with  these  thoughts,  the  unfortunate 
woman  passed  a  sleepless  night,  and  rose  determined  to 
know  the  worst.  As  soon  as  Ariston  had  gone  out,  she 
entered  his  workroom.  Her  search  brought  her  at  last  to 
the  brazier,  where  she  found  the  charred  fragments  of  the 
letters  from  Halicarnassus.  Unluckily  one  corner  of 
Artemisia's  missive  to  Clearchus  had  not  been  wholly 
burned.  She  bore  it  in  triumph  to  her  own  apartments 
and  set  herself  to  the  task  of  deciphering  its  contents. 
The  very  fact  that  her  husband  had  sought  to  burn  the 
letter  was  enough  in  her  excited  frame  of  mind  to  con- 
vince her  that  her  suspicions  were  correct.  It  remained 
only  to  establish  the  proof. 

She  succeeded  in  making  out  a  few  words,  but  she  could 
derive  no  meaning  from  them.  Study  them  as  she  would, 
her  skill  failed  her.  The  tantalizing  thought  that  knowl- 
edge was  within  her  grasp  and  eluding  her  filled  her  with 
rage.  She  was  still  puzzling  over  the  fragment  when  she 
was  interrupted  by  a  knocking  at  the  door.  On  the 
threshold  stood  the  sharp-faced  Egyptian  whom  she  had 
so  often  seen  with  her  husband. 

"  Is  Ariston  here  ?  "  he  demanded. 

She  told  him  that  her  husband  was  away  from  home. 

"  Then  I  will  wait  for  him,"  Mena  returned  coolly, 
pushing  past  her  into  the  house.  "  He  told  me  to  see  him 
without  fail  and  he  will  soon  be  here." 

There  was  no  help  for  it  now  that  he  was  inside  the 
house.  Xanthe  led  him  to  a  bench  beside  the  cistern  and 
gave  him  fruit  and  wine.  The  thought  occurred  to  her 
that  he  might  be  able  to  read  the  riddle  that  had  baffled 
her.  There  could  be  no  harm  in  showing  him  the  frag- 
ment, she  reasoned,  since  it  could  tell  him  nothing,  al- 
though to  her  it  could  reveal  so  much.  The  temptation 
was  strong,  and  after  all  the  opportunity  was  too  good  to 
be  lost. 


100  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

"  Can  you  read  this  for  me  ? "  she  asked,  placing  the 
blackened  papyrus  before  him. 

He  took  it  up  and  studied  it  curiously. 

"  Where  did  you  find  it  ? "  he  demanded,  shifting  his 
beadlike  eyes  quickly  to  hers. 

"  The  wind  blew  it  into  the  court,  here,"  she  stammered, 
taken  aback  by  the  question.  "  I  wondered  what  it  might 
be." 

His  glance  continued  to  rest  upon  her  face  for  an  instant 
before  it  went  back  to  the  fragment.  It  was  easy  enough 
for  him  to  read  them  both,  and  a  malicious  smile  twitched 
his  mouth  as  he  understood  that  Ariston  had  a  jealous 
wife.  The  idea  struck  him  as  distinctly  ridiculous.  More 
in  idleness  than  with  any  direct  purpose,  excepting  that  of 
making  mischief,  he  determined  to  humor  her  mood. 

"  It  is  difficult  to  understand,"  he  said,  looking  carefully 
at  the  papyrus,  "as  it  seems  to  have  been  burned.  But 
here  it  says  :  4  When  shall  I  hear  thy  voice  and  see  thy 
face?'  and  here  :  'While  I  live,  I  am  thine.'  It  sounds 
like  a  poet,  but  the  writing  is  that  of  a  woman.  You 
seem  to  have  surprised  some  romantic  love  affair.  You 
probably  have  some  amorous  youth  among  your  neighbors 
whom  a  girl  is  foolish  enough  to  adore. " 

Xanthe's  forebodings  had  suddenly  become  realities. 
Ariston,  then,  was  deceiving  her,  and  she  had  not  been 
mistaken  in  him.  Of  that,  she  was  now  certain.  He  had 
probably  always  deceived  her  and  she  had  been  a  fool  ever 
to  believe  him.  Her  world  seemed  coming  to  an  end. 

"  Why  do  you  say  that  the  letter  was  sent  to  a  young 
man  ?  "  she  asked.  "  Might  it  not  have  been  an  old  one  ?  " 

"  I  dare  say,"  the  Egyptian  replied  carelessly.  "  Old 
men  are  often  the  worst  in  these  matters." 

"  This  girl,  whoever  she  may  be,  seems  very  much  in 
love  with  him,"  Xanthe  remarked. 

"  No  doubt,"  Mena  said,  watching  her  with  increasing 
amusement,  "and  probably  he  has  a  wife  of  his  own. 
Why  else  should  he  burn  the  letter  ?  " 

Xanthe  winced  at  this  thrust,  although  she  had  no  idea 
that  Mena  had  fathomed  what  was  in  her  mind.  "  At  any 


MENA  BEADS  A  LETTER  101 

rate,  he  cannot  marry  her,"  she  said,  as  though  thinking 
aloud. 

"  The  old  one  might  die,  you  know,"  Mena  suggested. 
"Such  things  have  been  known  to  happen  at  the  right 
moment." 

These  words  were  accompanied  by  a  look  so  full  of 
meaning  that  poor  Xanthe  felt  a  chill  of  apprehen- 
sion. She  did  not  trust  herself  to  say  more,  but  carried 
away  the  fragment  to  her  own  room,  where  she  concealed 
it. 

Mena's  hint  had  fallen  upon  fertile  ground.  She  went 
over  the  situation  again  and  again  in  her  mind,  coming 
always  to  the  same  conclusion.  That  Ariston  was  carry- 
ing on  an  intrigue  with  some  girl  was  now  certain  ;  for 
it  never  occurred  to  her  that  the  letter  might  not  have  been 
intended  for  him.  It  seemed  certain  to  her  also  that  her 
husband  would  seek  to  rid  himself  of  her  so  that  he  might 
marry  her  rival.  Mena  was  right.  Such  things  had  hap- 
pened more  than  once  and  poison  was  the  easiest  way.  If 
she  should  die,  who  was  there  to  ask  what  had  caused  her 
death  ?  Nobody.  She  began  to  take  infinite  precautions 
regarding  her  food,  tasting  nothing  that  she  had  not  her- 
self prepared  ;  yet  she  felt  that  she  was  in  hourly  danger 
in  spite  of  all  she  could  do.  When  nothing  happened  to 
her,  she  concluded  that  her  husband's  failure  to  attempt  her 
life  was  due  solely  to  the  fact  that  his  plans  were  not  yet 
ripe.  When  all  was  ready,  he  would  kill  her  and  flee  with 
Clearchus'  fortune  to  some  distant  land,  where  he  could  meet 
the  abandoned  creature  upon  whom  his  affections  had 
fallen.  She  knew  only  too  well  that  he  was  capable  of 
anything  in  the  furtherance  of  his  selfish  schemes.  Thus 
her  folly  led  her  on  until  at  last  she  came  to  regard  her 
imaginings  as  truth  confirmed.  But  if  she  was  to  be  mur- 
dered, she  thought,  at  least  she  would  prevent  him  from 
enjoying  the  fruit  of  his  wickedness.  She  would  write  to 
Clearchus  and  tell  him  all. 

When  she  had  reached  this  conclusion,  she  lost  no  time 
in  carrying  it  into  execution.  But  it  was  long  since  she 
had  used  the  stylus  and  she  was  forced  to  confine  herself 


102  THE   GOLDEN  HOPE 

to  the  barest  outline  of  what  she  wished  to  say.  After 
many  failures,  she  finally  produced  the  following  :  — 

"  Clearchus  :  Iphicrates  has  Artemisia  in  Halicarnassus. 
My  husband  is  a  beast  who  wants  to  poison  me.  If  you 
hear  that  I  am  dead,  you  will  know  why,  and  I  hope  you 
will  see  that  he  is  punished.  Go  to  Halicarnassus,  and 
when  you  get  her,  keep  her  safe.  Iphicrates  is  a  wicked 
man  and  he  should  be  killed.  If  my  husband  does  not 
poison  me,  make  no  accusation  against  him." 

Xanthe  sealed  this  letter  and  hid  it  away  until  a  chance 
should  offer  to  send  it  to  her  nephew.  She  felt  much 
easier,  as  though  the  fact  that  she  had  written  it  were  in 
some  way  surety  for  her  safety.  Several  weeks  passed 
before  she  found  the  opportunity  for  which  she  had  been 
looking.  At  last  she  learned  that  Callias,  son  of  a  widow 
of  her  acquaintance,  had  joined  a  mercenary  troop  that  was 
being  raised  in  Athens.  She  gave  the  letter  to  his  mother 
to  be  delivered  to  Clearchus  in  Pella,  but  Callias,  having 
received  part  of  his  pay  in  advance,  could  not  tear  himself 
away  from  his  friends  in  Athens  until  the  gold  was  spent. 
Consequently  the  letter  was  not  delivered  until  after  Mace- 
don  and  Persia  had  met  at  the  Granicus. 


CHAPTER  XIII 

THE  UNQUENCHABLE  FERE 

IT  was  a  clear,  bright  spring  day  when  the  three 
friends  rode  into  Pella.  The  new  sap  was  beginning  to 
Kwell  the  buds,  and  the  fresh  green  of  the  grass  was  gleam- 
ing hopefully  on  sunny  slopes.  Chares  had  been  singing 
snatches  of  love  songs  since  early  morning  when  they  set 
out  on  the  last  stage  of  their  journey.  Even  Clearchus 
forgot  his  anxiety  in  the  thought  that  he  was  drawing 
nearer  to  Artemisia,  and  the  grim  Leonidas  had  smiled 
more  than  once  at  the  sallies  of  the  light-hearted  Theban. 

In  the  Macedonian  capital  on  every  side  was  the  stir  of 
animation  and  preparation.  Recruits  were  being  drilled 
for  the  army.  Messengers  were  hastening  hither  and 
thither.  Ambassadors  were  coming  and  going  with  their 
trains.  They  gazed  with  admiration  at  the  solid  build- 
ings, designed  with  a  stately  magnificence  which,  in  its 
own  way,  was  as  impressive  as  the  marble  embodiments  of 
Athenian  genius.  Everywhere  were  the  evidences  of  a 
young  and  strong  people,  buoyant,  self-confident,  energetic, 
and  fearless.  No  idlers  blocked  the  streets.  Every  man 
had  something  to  do  and  was  doing  it.  The  tide  of  vigor- 
ous life  flowed  strong  through  the  city  as  in  the  veins  of  a 
young  oak  tree. 

It  was  not  strange  that  Pella  should  have  swarmed  with 
activity  on  that  day  in  spring.  Within  the  boundaries  of 
the  rugged  little  state,  half  Hellenic  and  half  barbarian,  a 
vast  project,  supported  by  a  sublime  confidence,  was  tak- 
ing shape.  It  had  been  formed  and  nursed  by  the  crafty 
and  far-seeing  Philip,  whether  as  a  possibility  or  as  a 
stroke  of  policy  to  bring  Hellas  under  his  control  none 
could  say.  Now  it  had  suddenly  become  a  reality.  The 

103 


104  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

great  empire  of  Persia,  which  covered  the  world  from  the 
shores  of  the  Euxine  to  the  sources  of  the  Nile,  and  from 
the  jEgean  to  limits  undefined,  beyond  the  regions  of 
mystery  through  which  the  Indus  flowed,  was  to  be 
invaded.  It  had  endured  for  centuries  as  an  immense  and 
impregnable  power.  Fierce  tribes  dwelt  in  the  fastnesses 
of  its  snow-clad  mountains,  numberless  caravans  crept 
across  its  scorching  deserts,  gigantic  cities  flourished  upon 
its  fertile  plains.  Nations  were  lost  among  the  uncounted 
millions  of  its  population.  Its  wealth  surpassed  the 
power  of  imagining,  and  about  the  throne  of  the  Great 
King,  whose  slightest  wish  was  the  unchangeable  law  of 
all  this  vast  dominion,  stood  tens  of  thousands  of  the 
bravest  warriors  in  the  world,  ready  at  a  sign  to  lay  down 
their  lives  for  him. 

What  had  Persia  to  fear  from  the  handful  of  peasants 
turned  soldiers  who  had  made  a  boy  their  king?  Why 
should  Darius  feel  any  uneasiness  concerning  the  projects 
of  a  rash  young  man  who  already  owed  more  than  he 
could  pay  ?  To  be  sure,  he  had  made  himself  the  Hegemon 
of  Hellas,  with  the  exception  of  Sparta,  but  everybody 
knew  that  he  had  forced  the  older  states  to  bestow  the 
title  upon  him  against  their  will  and  that  they  were  wait- 
ing only  until  his  back  should  be  turned  to  fall  upon  him. 
With  the  slender  resources  at  his  command,  how  could  he 
hope  to  hold  Greece  in  subjection  and  at  the  same  time  to 
subdue  an  empire  which  had  more  Hellenic  mercenaries 
alone  upon  its  pay-roll  than  the  sum  total  of  his  entire 
army  ?  Surely,  the  Great  King  must  be  himself  despised 
if  he  did  not  look  with  contempt  upon  such  mad  ambition. 

Something  of  the  force  of  this  reasoning  assailed  the 
mind  of  Clearchus  as  he  lay  down  that  night  on  the  hard 
pallet  that  had  been  assigned  to  him  by  Ptolemy  in  the 
barracks  of  the  Companion  Cavalry.  The  immensity  of 
the  obstacles  to  be  overcome  oppressed  him,  and  he  began 
once  more  to  doubt  whether,  after  all,  there  could  be  any 
hope  of  success  for  the  young  king.  He  fell  asleep,  to  see 
in  his  dreams  the  pale  face  of  Artemisia  framed  in  her 
unbound  hair. 


THE   UNQUENCHABLE  FIKE  105 

His  mind  was  still  clouded  with  misgiving  when  he 
went  next  morning  with  Chares  and  Leonidas  to  pay  his 
respects  at  the  palace  ;  but  they  were  dispelled  like  mists- 
before  the  morning  sun  when  he  stood  face  to  face  with 
Alexander.  In  the  inspiring  presence  of  the  young  leader 
no  doubts  could  live.  He  radiated  confidence  as  a  fire 
radiates  warmth.  Every  glance  of  his  sympathetic  eyes, 
every  tone  of  his  voice,  revealed  a  certainty  of  the  future 
that  was  beyond  peradventure. 

The  palace  was  the  centre  of  the  activity  that  was  filling 
the  city.  Generals  and  captains,  agents,  princes,  hostages, 
ambassadors,  and  messengers  swarmed  in  its  halls.  Here 
stood  the  gray -haired  Antipater,  who  had  been  appointed 
by  Alexander  regent  of  Macedon  and  guardian  of  Greece 
during  his  absence,  talking  with  citizens  of  Corinth  who 
had  come  to  consult  him  concerning  proposed  changes  in 
their  civil  government.  There  was  old  Parmenio,  fresh 
from  his  campaign  in  Mysia,  giving  his  orders  for  the  dis- 
position of  a  company  of  mercenaries  who  had  arrived 
that  morning. 

There  were  travellers  from  the  Far  East,  who  had  been 
summoned  to  tell  what  they  knew  of  the  cities,  rivers,  and 
mountains  through  which  the  Macedonian  march  would 
lie  and  of  the  character  of  the  peoples  who  were  to  be 
encountered.  There  were  contractors  for  horses  and  sup- 
plies anxious  to  provide  the  army  with  subsistence. 
There  were  soothsayers  and  philosophers,  slaves,  attend- 
ants, and  courtiers  ;  and  among  them  all,  with  banter,  jest, 
and  laughter,  walked  the  young  nobles  of  Macedon,  bosom 
friends  of  the  king,  who  had  defied  Philip  for  his  sake 
and  were  now  reaping  their  reward.  There  were 
Hephsestion,  son  of  Amyntas,  Philotas,  son  of  Parmenio, 
Clitus,  Crateras,  Polysperchon,  Demetrius,  Ptolemy,  and  a 
score  of  others,  in  spirits  as  brave  as  their  attire,  as  though 
they  were  about  to  start  upon  a  holiday  excursion  instead 
of  a  desperate  venture  into  the  unknown. 

Alexander  recognized  the  three  friends  immediately  and 
gave  them  cordial  greeting. 

"  So  you  have  come  to  follow  the  Whirlwind,"  he  said, 


106  THE   GOLDEN   HOPE 

laughing,  as  though  the  simile  pleased  him.  "  It  will  soon 
be  launched  now." 

"  We  have  come  to  take  any  service  that  you  may  give 
us,"  Chares  replied. 

"  You  are  enrolled  in  the  Companion  Cavalry,"  Alexan- 
der informed  them. 

They  gave  him  their  thanks  for  this  mark  of  favor,  for 
the  Companions  contained  the  flower  of  the  kingdom, 
young  men  of  distinguished  families,  who  were  admitted 
freely  into  Alexander's  confidence  as  his  friends. 

"  I  have  just  been  giving  away  the  security  for  my 
debts,"  Alexander  said,  smiling  at  Chares.  "  I  saw  you 
spend  your  last  obol  to  purchase  the  liberty  of  your 
friends  at  Thebes.  You  trusted  to  the  chance  of  war  to 
bring  your  fortune  back  to  you,  but  I  have  gone  further 
than  you,  for  I  have  staked  my  honor.  As  you  see  me,  I 
am  worth  some  thirteen  hundred  talents  less  than  nothing." 

"But  what  have  you  left  for  yourself?"  the  Theban 
asked. 

"  My  hopes,"  Alexander  replied. 

"  They  say  the  Medes  have  gold  in  plenty,"  Leonidas 
observed  reflectively. 

"Never  fear,"  Alexander  replied,  laughing.  "What 
are  our  debts  of  to-day  in  comparison  with  our  riches  of 
to-morrow  ?  The  Companions  are  all  following  my  ex- 
ample. We  set  out  with  only  our  swords  and  our 
courage  —  and  our  golden  hope  ! " 

Again  he  laughed,  and  calling  Philotas  to  him  he  turned 
to  Clearchus. 

"The  queen,  my  mother,"  he  said,  "has  heard  the 
story  of  Artemisia  and  of  what  they  told  you  at  Delphi. 
She  desires  to  see  you.  Philotas  will  take  you  to  her." 

Philotas  led  the  way  through  courts  and  colonnades  to 
the  women's  wing  of  the  palace,  where  Olympias  held  sway. 
As  they  went,  Clearchus  recalled  all  he  had  heard  of 
Alexander's  mother  —  how  it  was  averred  that  a  great 
serpent  was  her  familiar,  and  the  tales  of  her  passionate 
and  revengeful  nature  that  had  caused  her  to  order  the 
babe  of  Cleopatra,  who  had  supplanted  her  in  the  affec- 


THE  UNQUENCHABLE  FIRE  107 

tions  of  her  husband,  to  be  torn  from  the  arms  of  its 
mother  and  killed  in  her  sight  before  she  herself  was  slain. 
He  had  heard  also  of  her  devotion  to  religious  mysteries 
and  especially  of  her  skill  in  the  secret  rites  of  the  Egyp- 
tian magicians. 

As  they  neared  the  queen's  apartments,  Clearchus  was 
astonished  to  hear  a  woman's  voice  raised  in  anger,  fol- 
lowed by  the  sound  of  blows  and  pitiful  cries  for  mercy. 
He  paused  in  embarrassment,  but  Philotas  drew  him  on. 

"  Do  not  be  disturbed,"  said  his  guide ;  "  the  queen  is 
probably  chastising  one  of  her  slaves." 

He  ushered  the  young  Athenian  into  a  large  room  fur- 
nished with  luxurious  magnificence.  Before  them  stood 
Olympias,  with  a  rod  of  ebony  in  her  grasp,  and  at  her 
feet  upon  the  silken  carpet  crouched  a  weeping  girl  with 
bare  white  shoulders,  marked  with  red  where  the  rod  had 
fallen.  The  queen  turned  upon  them  with  blazing  anger 
in  her  great  black  eyes  and  the  wrathful  color  on  her 
cheeks. 

"  Who  enters  here  unbidden  ?  "  she  demanded  sternly, 
aud  then  in  a  milder  tone  she  added  :  "  Is  it  you,  Philotas  ? 
These  girls  will  kill  me  yet  with  their  stupidity.  I  wish 
I  could  drown  them  all  in  the  sea  !  Ah  ! " 

She  swung  up  the  rod  and  brought  it  down  upon  a 
great  vase  of  Phoanician  glass,  which  flew  into  a  thousand 
fragments.  She  laughed  and  threw  the  rod  from  her. 

"  There,  now  I  feel  better  ! "  she  exclaimed,  drawing  a 
long  breath.  "You  may  go,  Chloe.  Dry  your  eyesr 
child  ;  you  shall  have  your  freedom.  Who  is  this  whom 
you  have  brought  me,  Philotas  ?  " 

"  It  is  Clearchus,  the  Athenian,  whom  the  king  sends," 
Philotas  answered. 

"  I  remember,"  she  said  quickly,  turning  to  Clearchus. 
"  You  were  robbed  of  your  sweetheart.  Do  you  love  her 
very  much  ?  " 

"I  love  her  better  than  my  life,"  Clearchus  replied 
simply. 

"  Will  you  never  grow  weary  of  her  and  cast  her  off,  as 
Philip  did  me  ?  "  she  persisted. 


108  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

"  If  I  find  her,  I  will  never  willingly  let  her  go  out  of 
my  sight  again,"  the  young  man  declared. 

"  But  did  not  the  Pythia  tell  you  that  you  would  find 
her  if  you  followed  my  son  ?  "  she  inquired. 

"The  oracle  instructed  me  to  follow  the  Whirlwind," 
Clearchus  said. 

"  Tell  me  about  it,"  Olympias  commanded,  seating  her- 
self upon  a  couch.  She  made  him  relate  his  experience 
with  the  oracle  in  the  minutest  detail,  asking  many  ques- 
tions that  indicated  her  lively  curiosity.  She  then  inquired 
of  Artemisia's  personal  appearance,  her  age,  and  family. 

"  Wait  here  for  me,"  she  said  finally,  and  left  them 
alone  in  the  room. 

"  She  seems  hardly  older  than  Alexander,"  Clearchus 
remarked. 

"  Appearances  are  sometimes  deceitful,"  Philotas  replied 
dryly,  "  especially  when  they  are  assisted  by  art." 

The  queen  was  absent  for  more  than  half  an  hour.  She 
seemed  tired  when  she  returned. 

"  I  have  consulted  the  Gods,"  she  said,  "  and  you  will 
find  her  if  your  heart  remains  true  and  strong.  The 
priestess  of  Apollo  told  the  truth." 

"  I  thank  you  for  giving  me  this  consolation,"  Clearchus 
said  eagerly,  hoping  that  she  would  tell  him  more  ;  but 
she  began  pacing  thoughtfully  backward  and  forward, 
with  bent  head,  apparently  forgetful  of  his  presence. 

Suddenly  she  stopped  before  him  and  smiled,  rather 
wistfully  he  thought.  He  almost  fancied  that  there  were 
tears  under  the  fringe  of  her  dark  lashes.  "  Farewell," 
she  said.  "May  the  Gods  protect  you  —  and  Alexander, 
my  son." 

She  resumed  her  walk,  and  the  young  man  left  the  apart- 
ment in  silence.  Clearchus  tried  in  vain  to  analyze  the 
strange  impression  that  she  had  made  upon  him,  but  for 
many  days  her  smile,  half  sad,  and  her  mysterious  dark 
eyes,  with  the  living  spark  in  their  depths,  continued  to 
haunt  him. 


CHAPTER  XIV 

ACROSS  THE  HELLESPONT 

UPON  Bucephalus,  whose  proud  spirit  he  alone  had 
known  how  to  tame,  Alexander  led  his  army  out  of  Pella. 
The  great  charger  tossed  his  head  and  uttered  a  shrill 
neigh,  which  sounded  like  a  trumpet-call  of  defiance  to 
the  whole  world,  as  he  issued  forth  from  the  gate  of  the 
city.  Many  a  Macedonian  wife  and  mother,  standing 
upon  the  walls,  dashed  the  tears  from  her  eyes  that  day 
as  her  gaze  followed  the  lines  of  the  troops,  striving  until 
the  last  to  distinguish  the  form  that  perhaps  she  would 
see  no  more. 

The  young  king  drew  aside,  with  his  captains  about 
him,  upon  a  low  hill  a  short  distance  from  the  city.  The 
sunlight  flashed  upon  his  gilded  armor  and  upon  the 
double  white  plume  that  swept  his  shoulders.  With 
swelling  hearts,  the  men  saluted  him  as  they  marched  by, 
horse  and  foot,  squadron  and  company,  thirty  thousand  in 
all.  The  bronzed  faces  of  the  veterans  of  Philip's  wars 
lighted  up  as  they  heard  his  son  call  one  or  another  of 
them  by  name,  and  the  countenances  of  the  younger  sol- 
diers flushed  with  pride  and  pleasure  at  his  smile  of  ap- 
proval. Last  came  the  baggage  and  provision  trains  and 
the  great  siege  engines,  lumbering  after  the  army  on 
creaking  wheels. 

Alexander  turned  to  Antipater  and  gave  him  his  hand. 
"  I  would  that  thou,  too,  wert  coming  with  us  to  share  in 
our  victories,"  he  said.  "Remember,  all  our  trust  is  in 
thee.  Be  just  and  firm." 

"  I  will  remember,"  the  old  general  replied,  his  stern 
face  softening.  "  Return  when  and  how  thou  wilt ;  thou 
shalt  find  all  as  thou  hast  left  it  to-day." 

Alexander  turned  to  go,  but  a  cry  of  "  The  queen !  " 

109 


110  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

caused  him  to  halt.  A  chariot  drawn  by  foaming  horses 
drew  up  before  him.  He  sprang  from  his  horse  and  ran 
forward  to  receive  Olympias  in  his  arms. 

"  My  son  !  My  son  !  "  she  cried,  looking  into  his  face 
with  streaming  eyes. 

"  Hush  !  "  he  said  gently.  "  Do  not  forget  that  you  are 
the  queen  ! " 

"  But  I  am  still  a  woman  and  thy  mother,"  she  replied. 
"  How  can  I  suffer  thee  to  leave  me  ?  " 

"  I  will  send  for  thee  from  Babylon,"  he  said  consolingly. 

"  Thou  goest  to  victory  and  to  glory,"  she  said.  "  Of 
that  I  have  no  fear  ;  but  thy  mother's  heart  is  filled  with 
sorrow  !  Kiss  me  yet  again  !  " 

Alexander  embraced  her  and  led  her  back  to  the  chariot. 
He  stood  looking  after  her  with  bared  head,  until,  escorted 
by  Antipater,  she  disappeared  in  the  city  gate.  His  heart 
went  out  to  the  jealous,  fiery  woman's  spirit,  whose  great 
love  for  him  made  her  ever  faultless  in  his  eyes.  Something 
told  him,  as  it  had  told  her,  although  neither  had  confessed 
it,  that  they  would  never  look  upon  each  other  again. 

In  another  moment  he  was  astride  of  Bucephalus  and 
off  after  the  army.  Clearchus,  riding  with  Chares  and 
Leonidas  in  their  company  of  the  Companions,  saw  him 
dash  past  with  a  smile  on  his  eager  face. 

Along  the  northern  shore  of  the  ^Egean,  and  always 
within  sight  of  its  blue  waters,  they  marched  for  twenty 
days  until  they  crossed  the  Melas  and  came  to  the  Helles- 
pont, beyond  which  they  could  see  the  mountains  of  Phry- 
gia,  with  the  snow-capped  summit  of  Mount  Ida  towering 
above  the  rest.  Before  them,  across  the  strait,  lay  the 
promised  land.  Wheeling  south  to  Sestos,  they  met  the 
fleet  that  had  kept  them  company  along  the  coast.  There 
Alexander  left  Parmenio  to  take  the  army  over  to  Abydos, 
while  he  pushed  on  with  the  Companions  to  Elseus. 

He  himself  steered  the  foremost  of  the  ships  that  car- 
ried them  across  the  strait  to  Ilium.  In  mid-channel 
they  offered  sacrifice  to  Poseidon  and  the  Nereids,  and  as 
they  neared  Cape  Segeium  the  king  hurled  his  javelin  upon 
the  sand,  and  leaping  into  the  water  in  full  armor,  dashed 


ACEOSS   THE   HELLESPONT  111 

forward  to  the  Persian  beach.  From  every  ship  rose  cries 
of  emulation  as  the  Companions  plunged  in  after  him  and 
strove  with  each  other  to  see  which  of  them  should  first 
follow  him  to  the  shore. 

Upon  the  battle-field  where  the  terrible  Achilles  had 
raged  among  the  Trojans  when  the  Greeks  of  olden  time 
sought  revenge  for  Helen's  immortal  shame,  the  Compan- 
ions celebrated  with  feasting  and  with  games  the  fame  of 
the  Homeric  heroes.  These  exercises,  filling  their  minds 
with  thoughts  of  wondrous  deeds,  were  a  fitting  prelude  for 
the  mighty  task  that  lay  before  them. 

Through  their  camp  the  rumor  ran  from  sources  none 
could  trace  that  beyond  the  mountains  lay  the  Persian  host 
in  countless  numbers.  Arsites,  Phrygia's  satrap,  and  the 
cruel  Spithriclates,  ruler  of  Lydia  and  Ionia,  were  said  to 
be  in  command.  Memnon  of  Rhodes,  the  story  went,  was 
at  the  head  of  an  Hellenic  mercenary  force  more  numerous 
than  Alexander's  entire  army. 

No  attempt  was  made  to  check  the  spread  of  these  tid- 
ings. If  the  thought  of  possible  defeat  crossed  the  mind 
of  any  of  the  Companions,  he  was  careful  not  to  give  it 
utterance.  In  their  talk  around  their  camp-fires  they 
assumed  that  the  first  battle  was  already  won  and  their 
plans  ran  forward  into  the  heart  of  Persia.  What  mat- 
tered it  whether  the  enemy  was  many  or  few  ?  Had  not 
the  Ten  Thousand,  whose  exploits  Xenophon  related,  shown 
to  the  world  that  one  Greek  soldier  was  better  than  a 
hundred  barbarians? 

But  in  the  intervals  of  the  celebration  Alexander  talked 
long  with  Ptolemy.  The  truth  was,  they  knew  not  what 
preparations  had  been  made  to  receive  them  nor  what 
force  had  been  sent  against  them.  The  scouts  who  had 
gone  out  weeks  in  advance  had  either  failed  to  return  or 
could  not  tell  them  what  they  wished  to  know. 

Clearchus  was  sitting  with  Leonidas  discussing  Xeno- 
phon's  account  of  the  death  of  Cyrus  when  a  messenger 
brought  them  word  that  the  king  desired  to  see  them. 
They  followed  at  once  to  Alexander's  tent,  where  they 
found  Chares  awaiting  them. 


112  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

"  You  have  heard  the  rumors  of  the  enemy's  advance," 
Alexander  began.  "  I  wish  to  know  how  strong  he  is  in 
both  horse  and  foot,  how  many  Greeks  he  has  with  him, 
where  they  will  fight  in  the  line,  and  who  are  the  com- 
manders. To  win  this  information  will  be  the  first  ser- 
vice of  danger  and  difficulty  in  the  campaign.  Which  of 
you  is  willing  to  undertake  it?  " 

"  I  am !  "  cried  the  three  young  men  with  one  voice. 

"  Why  not  send  us  all?  "  Clearchus  said.  "  Then  if  one 
of  us  falls,  two  will  remain,  and  if  two  are  lost,  the  third 
may  still  be  able  to  reach  you." 

"  Be  it  so,"  Alexander  replied,  smiling.  "  We  shall  join 
the  army  at  once  and  march  along  the  coast,  as  you  see 
upon  this  map,  to  the  Granicus.  There  I  think  you  should 
be  able  to  rejoin  me  and  there  I  shall  look  for  you." 

He  rolled  up  the  map  and  handed  it  to  Leonidas.  "  This 
may  serve  for  your  guidance,"  he  said.  "  I  shall  place  you 
under  no  instructions,  for  I  do  not  think  you  need  them." 

He  rose  and  shook  each  of  them  by  the  hand.  "  Fare- 
well," he  said,  "  and  be  not  rash,  for  I  shall  have  need  of 
you  hereafter." 

Some  of  the  Macedonians  cast  envious  eyes  at  them 
as  they  came  out  of  the  pavilion.  Young  Glycippus,  who 
was  in  the  same  company  with  them,  joined  them  as  they 
passed. 

"  What  is  going  on?  "  he  asked. 

"  The  king  wanted  to  ask  me  whether  I  thought  Ajax  or 
Achilles  was  the  better  fighter,"  Chares  answered  gravely. 

"  What  did  you  tell  him?  "  Glycippus  inquired. 

"  I  told  him  that  Ajax,  in  my  opinion,  was  the  better 
with  the  sword,"  the  Theban  said.  "  He  did  not  like  it 
because,  you  know,  he  claims  descent  from  the  son  of 
Thetis." 

"  Yes,"  the  young  man  said  eagerly.  "  And  he  has 
taken  Achilles'  armor  from  the  temple  here,  leaving  his 
own  in  its  place." 

"  He  had  it  on  while  he  was  talking  with  us,"  Chares 
said.  "  It  fits  him  well  enough.  You  know  he  has  ordered 
Ilium  to  be  rebuilt." 


ACKOSS  THE  HELLESPONT  113 

"Has  he?"  cried  Glycippus.  "That  is  news,"  and  he 
hurried  off  to  tell  it. 

"That,  at  least,  has  the  merit  of  being  true,"  Chares 
said.  "  Ptolemy  told  me  while  I  was  waiting  for  you." 

"First  of  all  we  must  choose  a  leader,"  Clearchus 
said  when  they  were  alone  in  their  tent.  "I  vote  for 
Leonidas." 

"And  so  do  I,"  Chares  added  heartily,  clapping  the 
Spartan  on  the  back. 

Leonidas  protested,  but  his  friends  refused  to  give  way, 
pointing  out  that  to  him  Alexander  had  given  the  map. 
They  persuaded  him  at  last  to  yield. 

"  My  idea  is  that  we  shall  go  as  peltasts  and  as  though 
we  were  seeking  the  Persian  camp  to  take  service  under 
Memnon,"  he  said.  "Get  rid  of  that  gaudy  armor  of 
yours,  Chares." 

"What,  must  I  part  with  my  mail?"  the  Theban  ex- 
claimed, glancing  down  at  the  glittering  links  that  covered 
his  broad  breast.  He  was  inordinately  proud  of  this  dis- 
play. "  What  shall  I  do  with  it?  "  he  asked  dolefully. 

"  Throw  it  into  the  sea,"  Leonidas  suggested  in  an  un- 
compromising tone. 

"  Some  rascal  is  sure  to  steal  it  if  I  leave  it  here,"  Chares 
grumbled,  as  he  divested  himself  of  the  armor. 

At  nightfall  the  three  slipped  out  of  the  camp  in  the 
guise  of  light-armed  footmen,  each  with  a  round  shield 
at  his  back,  two  javelins  in  his  hand,  and  a  short  sword  at 
his  side.  As  soon  as  they  were  safe  from  observation 
Leonidas  struck  out  briskly  for  the  northern  slopes  of 
Mount  Ida,  and  they  quickly  vanished  into  the  darkness. 


CHAPTER  XV 

THAIS  AND   ARTEMISIA 

THROUGH  her  window  in  the  house  of  Iphierates  in 
Halicarnassus,  Artemisia  could  see  the  blue  waters  of  the 
harbor  and  beyond  them  the  massive  gray  walls  of  the 
Royal  Citadel.  For  weeks  she  had  watched  the  merchant 
ships  coming  and  going,  bringing  their  freights  from  Tyre 
and  Egypt  and  even  from  beyond  the  Pillars  of  Heracles, 
and  many  times  had  her  eyes  filled  with  tears  at  the 
thought  that  perhaps  one  or  another  of  them  might  be 
bound  for  the  Piraeus.  She  imagined  Clearchus  ques- 
tioning the  master  and  the  sailors  on  their  arrival  at  the 
port  of  Athens,  seeking  to  learn  from  them  whether  they 
had  seen  in  their  wanderings  the  ship  that  had  borne  her 
away. 

At  times  her  sorrow  was  made  more  bitter  by  doubts 
that  forced  themselves  upon  her  mind  in  spite  of  her 
repeated  resolve  not  to  admit  them.  They  whispered 
that  Clearchus  had  given  her  up  for  lost  and  had  for- 
gotten her.  Perhaps  at  first,  they  said,  he  had  been 
eager  in  his  search;  but  when  all  his  efforts  were  in 
vain  and  he  could  find  no  trace  of  her,  he  had  become 
gradually  resigned  to  her  loss,  occupied  as  he  was  with 
the  cares  of  his  estate.  Why  else  had  he  paid  no  heed 
to  her  letters? 

When  such  evil  ideas  tormented  her,  Artemisia  could  no 
longer  endure  the  sight  of  the  glancing  sails  and  the  quiver- 
ing waters  of  the  harbor.  She  hid  her  face  in  her  hands 
and  her  embroidery  slipped  unheeded  to  the  floor. 

But  always  she  put  the  black  thoughts  from  her  and 
turned  again  to  her  faith  in  her  lover.  He  was  brave 
and  true.  It  could  not  be  that  he  had  forgotten.  It 

114 


THAIS  AND  ARTEMISIA  115 

must  be  that  her  letters  had  never  reached  him.  Then 
she  pictured  him  wandering  in  distant  lands  in  search 
of  her,  or  sailing  from  city  to  city  in  hope  of  finding  the 
men  who  had  taken  her  away.  When  in  this  mood,  she 
would  watch  every  sail  as  it  emerged  from  the  misty  dis- 
tance in  the  belief  that  it  might  be  bringing  him  to  her  at 
last.  But  as  the  days  went  by  her  cheeks  lost  their  round- 
ness and  shadows  darkened  beneath  her  eyes.  Her  gaze 
grew  more  wistful  and  unconsciously  more  hopeless  as 
she  looked  out  upon  the  harbor,  and  more  and  more  her 
hands  lay  idle  in  her  lap. 

Day  after  day  her  thoughts  trod  the  same  round.  "  He 
will  come  to-day,"  she  said  to  herself  in  the  morning. 
"  Surely,  to-day  he  is  coming."  Her  pulses  quickened 
at  every  footfall,  and  she  started  at  every  strange  voice. 
When  twilight  fell  and  he  had  not  come  she  whispered 
to  herself  :  "  He  will  come  to-morrow  I "  but  to-morrow 
faded  into  yesterday  and  he  came  not. 

Gradually  her  gentle  spirit  lost  its  courage  and  its  hope 
under  the  repeated  buffets  of  disappointment.  She  drooped 
like  a  flower  whose  roots  can  find  no  water,  and  even  her 
nightly  prayer  to  Artemis,  the  Virgin  Goddess,  failed  at 
last  to  bring  peace  to  her  troubled  mind. 

One  morning  she  was  aroused  from  the  lethargy  into 
which  she  had  fallen  by  a  change  in  the  scene  with  which 
she  had  become  so  monotonously  familiar.  Instead  of  the 
usual  merchant  ships,  the  harbor  was  filled  with  warlike 
vessels  with  brazen  beaks  and  banks  of  oars  on  either 
side.  The  wharves  were  covered  with  soldiers  in  armor. 
Hundreds  of  men  were  unloading  bales  and  boxes  which 
were  being  carried  to  the  Acropolis,  to  the  Citadel  of 
Salmacis,  or  to  the  Royal  Citadel. 

The  streets  were  filled  with  strange  men,  some  of  them 
wearing  cloaks  of  gay  color,  with  plumed  helmets,  others 
in  shining  coats  of  mail,  with  swords  at  their  sides. 
Throughout  the  city  rose  the  hum  of  activity  and  the 
bustle  of  preparation.  Artemisia,  ignorant  of  the  inva- 
sion of  Alexander,  wondered  what  the  reason  could  be. 
She  imagined  that  the  barbarians  might  be  planning 


116  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

another  attack  upon  Greece,  and  she  reflected  that  this 
might  bring  Clearchus  into  danger.  All  her  thoughts 
and  all  her  hopes  centred  in  him. 

In  the  midst  of  her  conjectures  some  one  knocked  at 
her  door.  She  had  found  it  necessary  to  keep  it  fastened 
as  a  precaution  against  the  unexpected  entrances  of  Iphi- 
crates.  He  came  into  the  room  with  a  smile  on  his  fat 
face,  glancing  furtively  from  side  to  side  out  of  his  rest- 
less little  eyes,  which  always  reminded  her  of  the  eyes 
of  a  pig.  He  sat  down  wheezing  from  the  exertion  of 
his  climb.  His  neck  carried  a  triple  roll  of  fat  at  the 
back  and  his  bullet  head  looked  like  a  mere  knob  affixed 
to  the  shapeless  mass  of  his  body. 

Artemisia  attributed  to  his  unfortunate  physical  appear- 
ance the  nameless  aversion  that  she  felt  for  him,  and  she 
sought  to  overcome  it,  for  he  had  always  been  considerate 
of  her. 

"  City  is  full  of  soldiers,"  he  gasped,  wiping  his  fore- 
head. 

"  Is  there  to  be  war  ?  "  Artemisia  asked. 

"  They  say  Alexander  will  try  to  cross  the  Hellespont," 
he  replied,  attempting  a  shrug. 

"  And  will  he  come  here  ?  "  she  inquired. 

He  caught  the  eagerness  in  her  voice  and  his  eyes  grew 
cunning  among  their  wrinkles.  "Perhaps,"  he  replied. 
"  Who  can  tell?  These  Asiatic  dogs  laugh  at  him,  but 
they  may  find  themselves  mistaken.  We  Greeks  know 
how  to  fight." 

"  Why  are  they  sending  their  army  here?  "  she  persisted. 

"  It  is  Memnon  of  Rhodes,"  he  told  her.  "  He  is  a  great 
general,  but  the  Persians  do  not  trust  him.  He  is  on  his 
way  to  the  north  with  his  troops." 

"  Can  you  not  send  me  back  to  Athens  before  the  war 
begins  ?  "  Artemisia  pleaded. 

"My  dear  child,"  he  exclaimed  with  a  gesture  of  de- 
spair, "  it  is  impossible.  All  my  plans  have  failed.  The 
war  has  already  begun.  The  Persian  fleet  holds  the  sea, 
and  if  you  attempted  to  leave  now,  you  would  be  cap- 
tured and  sold  as  a  slave.  You  know  how  I  have  tried 


THAIS  AND  ARTEMISIA  117 

to  grant  your  wish.  Only  yesterday  I  thought  that  at 
last  I  had  found  the  vessel  for  which  I  had  been  looking, 
and  I  had  hoped  to  earn  your  gratitude.  But  now — all 
is  at  an  end  while  the  war  lasts.  If  they  overthrow  the 
Macedonians  in  the  north,  it  will  be  short." 

"  I  do  not  wish  it,"  Artemisia  said  decisively.  "  I 
prefer  to  remain  here.  I  hope  that  Alexander  will  win, 
and  when  he  comes,  I  shall  be  free." 

"You  are  free  now,"  Iphicrates  said  reproachfully. 
"You  know  that  I  have  kept  you  in  seclusion  only  for 
your  own  safety  and  that  I  have  done  all  I  could  do  to 
console  you." 

"  Yes,  yes  ;  I  know,"  she  replied  hastily.  "  I  have  no 
complaint  to  make  against  you.  You  have  tried  to  be 
kind." 

"  If  the  Macedonians  should  come  after  all,  you  may  be 
able  to  repay  me,"  Iphicrates  continued,  reaching  the  real 
purpose  of  his  visit.  "  In  time  of  war  men  are  likely  to 
judge  hastily,  and  it  may  be  that  old  Iphicrates  will  have 
to  look  to  you  for  protection  as  you  have  looked  to  him." 

"  What  have  you  to  fear  ?  "  Artemisia  asked  in  surprise. 
"And  why  do  you  think  that  I  may  be  able  to  protect 
you  ?  " 

"  It  is  possible  that  some  of  your  countrymen  may  be 
with  the  army,"  he  replied  evasively.  "But  they  may 
not  come  here,  even  if  they  win  in  the  north." 

He  rose  with  some  difficulty  from  his  chair.  "  Is  there 
anything  you  want  ?  "  he  inquired.  "  You  know  that  if  I 
can  give  it  to  you,  you  have  only  to  ask." 

"  There  is  nothing,"  Artemisia  said,  and  the  mockery  of 
her  answer  struck  her  to  the  heart. 

Artemisia's  mind  was  diverted  for  a  time  by  the  activity 
in  the  city,  which  seemed  at  least  to  portend  a  change  ; 
but  soon  the  novelty  wore  off,  and  although  the  soldiers 
did  not  go  away,  she  fell  once  more  into  the  listless  mood 
against  which  she  found  it  so  difficult  to  struggle. 

When  she  least  expected  it,  the  change  came.  A  dis- 
turbance arose  in  the  narrow  street  before  the  house  which 
led  up  from  the  harbor.  There  was  a  medley  of  cries  and 


118  THE   GOLDEN  HOPE 

shouting,  and  Artemisia,  leaning  from  her  window,  saw  the 
street  below  her  filled  with  a  throng  of  men  who  had  met 
in  conflicting  currents  at  the  turn  of  the  way.  In  the 
midst  of  the  press  lay  a  litter,  whose  gilded  frame  was  cur- 
tained with  crimson  silk.  It  had  been  overturned  by 
collision  with  a  chariot  in  which  one  of  the  generals  had 
been  proceeding  toward  the  harbor.  Beside  the  litter 
Artemisia  saw  the  form  of  a  young  woman.  Her  robe  was 
of  shimmering  saffron,  and  her  copper-colored  hair,  broken 
from  its  coil,  lay  spread  upon  the  pavement. 

While  she  looked,  the  general,  whose  chariot  had  been 
the  cause  of  the  mishap,  descended  and  stood  beside  the 
prostrate  figure.  Glancing  about  him  in  evident  em- 
barrassment, his  eyes  met  her  own  as  she  leaned  from  the 
casement.  Brief  as  the  meeting  was,  she  felt  the  piercing 
power  and  directness  of  his  glance.  He  turned  quickly 
to  his  escort  and  gave  a  brief  command,  motioning  toward 
the  house  of  Iphicrates  as  he  spoke.  As  he  resumed  his 
place  in  his  chariot,  the  soldiers  lifted  the  unconscious 
woman  into  the  litter  and  bore  it  to  the  door  of  the  house, 
followed  by  a  curious  crowd. 

Artemisia  heard  them  enter  and  the  sound  of  voices, 
among  which  she  recognized  that  of  Iphicrates  raised  in 
whining  protest. 

"  I  have  no  room  for  her  here,"  he  cried. 

"  Then  you  will  make  room,"  was  the  rough  reply.  "  It 
is  Memnon  who  gives  the  order,  do  you  understand  ?  He 
directed  that  the  young  woman  who  lives  here  should  care 
for  her.  Where  is  she  ?  " 

"There  is  no  young  woman  here,"  Iphicrates  replied 
glibly.  "  The  general  must  have  been  mistaken." 

"  Lying  will  not  help  you,"  the  soldier  replied.  "  I  saw 
her  myself.  Call  her  quickly  if  you  want  to  save  your 
skin." 

Artemisia  did  not  wait  to  be  summoned.  She  descended 
the  stairs  and  went  in  among  the  soldiers. 

"  Carry  her  to  the  room  above,  and  I  will  see  that  she 
is  cared  for,"  she  said  quietly. 

The  young  captain  to  whom  the  execution  of  Memnon's 


THAIS  AND  AETEMISIA  119 

order  had  been  entrusted  looked  at  her  with  frank  ad- 
miration. 

"  By  Zeus  !  "  he  said,  "  I  wish  I  had  been  run  over  my- 
self. Take  her  up,  litter  and  all,"  he  added  to  his  men, 
"and  be  quick  about  it." 

With  some  difficulty  the  soldiers  carried  the  litter  with 
its  burden  up  the  staircase. 

"  If  he  makes  any  trouble  for  you  on  account  of  this, 
report  it  to  the  general,"  the  captain  said  to  Artemisia,  in- 
dicating Iphicrates  with  a  nod.  "  And  tell  her  when  she 
recovers,"  he  continued,  nodding  toward  the  litter,  "  that 
Mem n on  desired  to  express  his  regrets." 

Without  waiting  for  an  answer,  he  wheeled  and  tramped 
down  the  stairs,  followed  by  his  men.  Artemisia  was 
already  bending  over  the  young  woman.  There  was  a 
bruise  where  the  back  of  her  head  had  struck  the  pave- 
ment, but  otherwise  she  seemed  to  have  escaped  unhurt. 
Her  wonderfully  thick  hair  had  evidently  broken  the  force 
of  the  blow.  She  recovered  her  senses  at  the  first  touch 
of  the  cold  water  with  which  Artemisia  bathed  her 
temples. 

"  Where  am  I  ?  "  she  asked,  opening  her  eyes. 

"  You  are  safe  and  with  friends,"  Artemisia  assured  her. 

"  Am  I  much  hurt  ?  "  she  asked,  without  attempting  to 
move. 

"  I  think  not,"  Artemisia  said.    "  Your  head  is  bruised." 

"  Is  my  face  scarred  ?  "  was  the  next  question. 

"  It  is  not  even  scratched,"  Artemisia  replied,  smiling. 

The  strange  woman's  lips  parted  in  a  responsive  smile. 
"  Then  it  might  have  been  worse,"  she  said. 

With  Artemisia's  assistance  she  walked  to  a  couch, 
where  the  young  girl  made  her  comfortable  with  pillows. 
Presently,  under  Artemisia's  ministrations,  she  fell  asleep. 
Artemisia  sat  watching  her  even  breathing  and  wondering 
who  she  could  be.  A  great  ruby  flamed  upon  her  finger, 
and  heavy  chains  of  gold  encircled  her  white  throat.  Her 
tiny  feet  were  shod  with  silken  sandals  and  her  yellow 
chiton  disclosed  the  rounded  grace  of  her  delicate  limbs 
and  the  willowy  suppleness  of  her  figure.  She  must  be 


120  THE   GOLDEN  HOPE 

some  great  lady,  in  spite  of  her  youth,  Artemisia  thought, 
innocently,  and  she  felt  drawn  to  her  in  a  manner  that  she 
hardly  understood.  If  only  she  would  stay,  she  would  be 
a  friend  in  whom  confidence  might  be  placed  and  whose 
sympathy  would  be  a  help.  But  of  course  she  would  go 
away  as  soon  as  she  was  able  to  move.  Artemisia  sighed 
in  her  loneliness. 

When  the  stranger  woke,  however,  she  seemed  in  no 
hurry  to  go.  She  declared  that  the  pain  in  her  head  had 
left  her,  and,  turning  lazily  on  her  side,  she  studied  her 
surroundings. 

"  Whose  house  is  this?  "  she  asked. 

"  It  belongs  to  Iphicrates,"  Artemisia  said. 

"  To  Iphicrates  ?  "  the  strange  woman  replied  with  sud- 
den interest  and  in  evident  astonishment.  "  And  —  are 
you  his  daughter?  " 

"  No  ;  I  am  of  Athens  ;  my  name  is  Artemisia,"  the  girl 
replied. 

Her  companion's  head  fell  back  among  the  pillows  and 
her  gaze  rested  upon  Artemisia's  face.  So  intent  was  the 
look  that  Artemisia  grew  uncomfortable  under  it. 

"  Why  do  you  look  at  me  so  strangely  ?  "  she  asked  at 
last. 

"  Pardon  me,"  the  other  replied,  letting  her  eyes  fall. 
"  I  have  heard  of  you." 

"  Then  you,  too,  are  of  Athens  ?  "  the  girl  cried  joyfully, 
throwing  herself  on  her  knees  beside  the  couch  and  taking 
the  strange  woman's  hand.  "  You  have  heard  of  Clear- 
chus  ?  Is  he  —  living  ?  " 

"  He  is  living,  and  he  loves  thee,"  the  stranger  replied, 
as  though  reading  what  was  in  her  mind. 

A  great  gladness  rushed  through  Artemisia's  being. 
An  immeasurable  load  was  suddenly  lifted  from  her 
heart.  She  put  her  face  down  upon  the  edge  of  the 
couch  and  wept  for  sheer  gratitude.  The  strange  woman 
said  nothing,  but  her  hand  rested  lightly  on  the  soft 
brown  hair,  and  she  stroked  the  bent  head  with  gentle 
fingers. 

The  door  opened  without  noise,  and  the  bulk  of  Iphi- 


THAIS  AND  ARTEMISIA  121 

crates  advanced  gradually  into  the  room.  As  his  cunning 
eyes  took  in  the  scene  before  him  an  anxious  look  over- 
spread his  face. 

"  I  came  to  see  if  you  were  better,"  he  muttered,  in  a 
tone  of  apology. 

The  strange  woman  raised  her  body  slightly  on  the 
couch  and  extended  her  hand  toward  the  door. 

"  Go  !  "  she  said  briefly. 

Iphicrates  hesitated  and  cleared  his  throat,  trying  to 
meet  the  scornful  gaze  directed  upon  him.  Finally  he 
mustered  up  his  courage  with  an  effort. 

"  This  is  my  house,"  he  said  doggedly. 

"  Go,"  the  stranger  repeated  in  a  tone  of  unutterable 
contempt.  "  Must  I  speak  again  ?  " 

Iphicrates  slowly  turned  and  went,  slinking  from  the 
room  before  the  blaze  of  her  anger  like  a  beaten  hound. 

"  Why  are  you  so  hard  upon  him  ?  "  Artemisia  asked. 

"  Because  he  deserves  it,"  the  stranger  said.  "  Has  he 
not  held  you  captive  here  ?  " 

"  Who  art  thou  who  knowest  so  much  of  my  affairs  ?  " 
the  girl  demanded  suddenly. 

"  I  am  thy  —  "  The  word  "  sister  "  trembled  upon  her 
tongue,  but  she  checked  it.  "  I  am  thy  protectress,"  she 
said.  "Men  call  me  Thais." 

A  blush  rose  to  her  cheek  as  she  uttered  the  name  and 
felt  the  clear  blue  eyes  of  the  young  girl  upon  her  own. 

"  Thais  ?  "  Artemisia  repeated,  searching  in  her  memory. 
"  I  have  heard  the  name  in  Athens,  but  I  forget  when  and 
where.  I  think  they  said  you  were  beautiful,  and  indeed 
you  are." 

"  Is  that  all  they  said  of  me  ?  "  Thais  returned. 

"  I  think  that  is  all  ;  I  do  not  remember  more,"  Arte- 
misia replied. 

Thais  felt  relieved.  Her  sister  would  learn  soon  enough 
who  and  what  she  was.  She  hoped  that  when  the  knowl- 
edge came  Artemisia  would  love  her  enough  to  grant  her 
forgiveness.  She  had  broken  with  her  old  life.  Why 
drag  it  with  her  wherever  she  went  ? 

"  Why  did  you  come  here  ?  "  Artemisia  continued. 


122  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

"  I  came  in  search  of  you,  and  the  Gods  have  given  you 
to  me,"  Thais  said. 

Artemisia  nestled  beside  her  companion  on  the  broad 
couch  while  Thais  told  her  of  all  that  had  happened  in 
Athens  since  she  had  been  carried  away  by  Syphax  and 
his  crew.  In  her  narration  she  omitted  the  feast  in  the 
house  of  Clearchus  and  passed  lightly  over  details  that 
might  have  given  Artemisia  a  clew  to  her  identity.  She 
described  Clearchus'  despair  at  her  loss  and  his  vain  effort 
to  find  some  trace  of  her.  She  told  how  he  had  consulted 
the  oracle  and  of  her  own  adventure  in  Thebes  when 
Chares  had  given  his  fortune  to  save  her  from  Phradates. 
Then  the  young  men  had  joined  the  army  and  left  her 
alone  in  Athens. 

"  Chares  consented  that  I  should  meet  him  here,"  she 
went  on.  "  He  said  that  women  would  not  be  allowed  to 
follow  the  army  to  its  first  battle.  It  is  there  the  greatest 
danger  lies  ;  for  if  they  win  there,  they  will  hold  all  the 
western  provinces  of  the  Persian  empire." 

"  And  if  they  lose?  "  Artemisia  asked  anxiously. 

"  If  they  lose,"  Thais  replied  slowly,  "  then  we  shall 
return  to  Athens.  But  they  will  not.  The  Gods  are  faith- 
ful to  their  promises.  I  had  intended  to  wait  until  the 
battle  had  been  fought,  but  Mena,  the  same  who  set  Phra- 
dates upon  me  in  Thebes,  found  me  out.  From  him  I 
discovered  that  you  were  here  in  the  care  of  Iphicrates, 
and  I  came." 

Artemisia  kissed  her.  "  I  would  have  died  if  you  had 
not  come,"  she  said  simply.  "  But  how  did  Mena  know 
where  I  was  ?  " 

"  He  would  not  tell  me  and  I  did  not  wait  to  learn," 
Thais  said. 

"  Will  he  not  find  out  where  you  have  gone  and  inform 
Phradates  ?  "  the  young  girl  suggested.  "  Would  it  not 
be  better  to  leave  this  house  and  conceal  ourselves  some- 
where ?  " 

"  I  have  thought  of  that,"  Thais  replied.  "  I  cannot 
leave  the  city,  since  I  am  to  meet  Chares  here  ;  and  if  we 
were  to  go  to  some  other  house,  Iphicrates  would  know 


THAIS  AND  ARTEMISIA  123 

where  we  were.  The  Rhodian  general  sent  me  here  and 
Iphicrates  fears  me.  As  for  Phradates,"  Thais  smiled 
slightly,  "  we  need  not  try  to  avoid  him,  for  he  loves  me. 
He  is  my  slave." 

"  Do  you  love  Chares  much  ?  "  Artemisia  asked. 

Thais  threw  her  arms  around  her  and  crushed  her  in  a 
fierce  embrace.  "  Love  him  !  "  she  cried.  "  To  the  last 
drop  of  my  blood  —  in  every  fibre  of  my  body  !  He  is  my 
God  !  If  I  lay  dead  before  him,  my  eyes  would  see  him, 
as  they  do  now." 

"  I  think  you  love  him  as  much  as  I  love  Clearchus, 
only  differently,"  Artemisia  said.  "  Does  he  love  you?-" 

"  As  much  as  he  can,"  Thais  replied.  "  There  will 
always  be  more  of  the  boy  than  the  man  in  him  ;  but  he 
loves  me  more  than  any  other." 

Thais  rose  and  went  to  the  litter,  where,  from  its  hid- 
ing place  among  the  cushions,  she  drew  forth  a  bag  of 
leather  which  she  emptied  upon  the  couch.  Artemisia 
uttered  a  cry  of  delight.  Rubies,  emferalds,  diamonds, 
sapphires,  and  gems  of  turquoise  lay  spread  before  her  in  a 
glittering  heap. 

"  There  is  our  fortune,"  Thais  said.  "  We  shall  not  want, 
at  least  for  the  present." 


CHAPTER  XVI 

IN  THE  CAMP  OF  THE  MERCENABIES 

SOMETIMES  running  and  sometimes  walking,  Leonidas 
led  Clearchus  and  Chares  all  night  through  the  foot-hills 
of  Mount  Ida.  It  was  not  until  day  was  breaking  and 
they  were  thoroughly  exhausted  that  he  halted  at  a  spot 
well  advanced  upon  the  northeastern  slopes  of  the  great 
mountain.  They  found  themselves  at  the  bottom  of  a 
rocky  ravine,  shaded  by  evergreens,  through  which  trickled 
a  shallow  brook. 

"  Let  us  eat  and  sleep,"  Leonidas  said,  and  in  ten  min- 
utes they  were  lying  wrapped  in  their  cloaks  in  the  shelter 
of  a  thicket. 

Leonidas  was  awake  and  had  aroused  his  friends  before 
noon.  Although  the  country  was  wild  and  thinly  settled, 
they  pushed  forward  with  caution,  fearing  that  they  might 
stumble  upon  some  Persian  outpost.  For  the  same  reason, 
they  skirted  the  hillsides  instead  of  keeping  to  the  valleys, 
where  it  would  have  been  easier  to  advance,  and  the  wis- 
dom of  this  precaution  was  made  manifest  before  they  had 
gone  far.  The  keen  eyes  of  Leonidas  caught  a  drift  of 
smoke  above  the  tree-tops.  Advancing  cautiously  along 
a  ridge,  they  found  an  abrupt  declivity  which  permitted 
them  to  look  down  upon  a  camp-fire  about  which  were 
gathered  twenty  or  thirty  men. 

From  the  variety  of  their  weapons  and  costumes,  the 
Spartan  judged  them  to  be  shepherds  and  farmers  who  had 
been  sent  out  by  the  Persian  commanders  as  scouts.  They 
were  under  the  command  of  an  officer  who  wore  a  conical 
cap,  linen  trousers,  and  a  flowing  garment  of  yellow  and 
blue,  with  wide  sleeves.  In  his  hand  he  carried  a  whip  of 
rawhide,  and  his  only  other  weapon  was  a  dagger  which  he 

124 


IN   THE   CAMP   OF   THE  MEKCENAEIES      125 

wore  at  his  waist.  The  party  had  evidently  halted  for  its 
midday  meal. 

Seeing  that  the  Persians  did  not  suspect  their  presence, 
the  three  spies  crept  behind  a  huge  bowlder  whieh  had 
fallen  from  the  face  of  the  cliff  behind  them  and  hung 
poised  on  a  ledge  above  the  camp.  They  hoped  to  learn 
something  from  the  talk  of  the  men  around  the  fire,  but 
their  conversation  seemed  to  be  carried  on  in  a  dialect  with 
which  they  were  not  familiar.  While  Leonidas  and  Clear- 
chus  were  watching,  one  on  either  side  of  the  rock,  Chares, 
crouched  behind  it,  began  idly  to  examine  the  mass  of 
stone.  It  was  taller  than  the  stature  of  a  man  and  shaped 
like  a  rough  sphere.  Ferns  grew  from  its  crevices  and 
around  its  base,  showing  that  it  had  hung  there  for  years. 
It  was  separated  from  the  cliff  by  a  narrow  passage,  and 
its  outer  side  overhung  the  ledge  upon  which  it  had  been 
caught. 

Chares  measured  the  great  rock  with  his  eye  and  then 
quietly  stretched  himself  down  upon  the  ledge  behind  it, 
with  his  feet  against  the  cliff  and  his  shoulders  against  the 
stone.  As  he  put  forth  his  enormous  strength,  slowly  a 
crack  appeared  in  the  earth  at  the  base  of  the  stone.  The 
delicate  plumes  of  fern  that  grew  from  the  moss  on  its 
summit  began  to  nod  gently,  although  the  air  was  still. 
The  crack  widened  and  there  was  a  sound  of  the  snapping 
of  slender  roots.  Clearchus  and  Leonidas,  intent  upon 
the  scene  below,  noticed  nothing.  Suddenly  the  great 
bowlder  seemed  to  start  forward  of  its  own  motion.  It 
hung  balanced  for  an  instant  and  then  plunged  from  the 
ledge,  bounding  down  the  steep  hillside  with  long  leaps, 
rending  everything  in  its  path. 

With  shouts  of  alarm,  the  soldiers  scattered  in  every 
direction,  but  their  leader  tripped  on  the  long  skirt  of  his 
gaudy  robe  and  fell  face  downward  beside  the  fire.  Be- 
fore he  could  rise,  the  great  stone  was  upon  him.  It 
rolled  over  his  prostrate  form  and  came  to  rest. 

Leonidas  turned  to  discover  what  had  happened  and 
saw  Chares  lying  with  his  head  in  the  hole  where  the 
stone  had  been,  shaking  with  laughter.  Without  losing 


126  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

a  moment,  the  Spartan  dragged  him  to  his  feet  and  ran 
swiftly  back  along  the  way  they  had  come.  It  was  impos- 
sible to  avoid  being  seen.  There  was  a  cry  from  below, 
and  half  a  dozen  arrows  struck  against  the  cliff  about 
them  as  they  passed.  Luckily,  they  succeeded  in  gaining 
shelter  in  safety. 

The  Spartan's  face  was  pale  with  anger.  "  If  you  had 
1  done  that  in  my  country,  nothing  could  save  you  ! "  he 
said  to  Chares. 

"Why?  What  have  I  done?"  the  Theban  asked  in 
surprise. 

"You  have  endangered  the  safety  of  the  whole  army 
and  run  the  risk  of  bringing  the  expedition  to  failure," 
Leonidas  answered  hotly.  "I  say  nothing  of  ourselves, 
but  we  have  been  seen,  and  what  you  have  done  to  no  pur- 
pose may  cost  us  our  lives." 

"That  is  true,"  the  Theban  said,  filled  with  remorse. 
"  I  didn't  stop  to  think." 

"You  made  me  leader,"  Leonidas  continued  bitterly. 
"  If  I  am  to  lead,  you  must  obey  my  orders.  If  not,  lead 
on  yourself,  and  I  will  show  you  how  to  obey." 

Clearchus  peered  down  into  the  ravine  and  saw  the 
Persians  gathered  about  the  motionless  body  of  their  chief, 
debating  with  many  gesticulations. 

"  They  are  not  thinking  of  pursuit,"  he  said.  "  Come, 
I  will  answer  for  Chares  that  he  will  be  more  careful  in 
future.  'Let  it  pass.  We  have  no  time  to  lose." 

The  Spartan  made  no  reply,  but  turned  and  led  the  way 
once  more  toward  the  east.  They  did  not  halt  again  until 
the  mountain  was  at  their  backs,  its  peaks  cutting  a  giant 
silhouette  of  purple  in  the  crimson  evening  sky.  After  a 
brief  rest  they  struck  out  along  a  water-course  which 
brought  them  at  daybreak  to  a  larger  stream  that  they 
judged  to  be  the  Granicus. 

As  they  advanced,  the  hills  became  smaller  and  the 
country  more  open.  They  met  several  companies  of  the 
Persians,  some  with  wagon  trains  and  some  on  foraging 
expeditions  ;  but  when  they  explained  that  they  were 
Greek  mercenaries  on  their  way  to  join  Memnon,  they 


IN   THE   CAMP  OF  THE  MEECENARIES      127 

were  permitted  to  pass  unmolested,  since  it  was  extremely 
unlikely  that  any  of  the  Macedonians  could  have  advanced 
so  far  inland.  Finally,  late  in  the  afternoon,  they  reached 
an  opening  between  the  hills  which  gave  them  sight  of  a 
broad,  rolling  plain,  through  which  the  river  ran  like  a 
band  of  silver.  Far  away  they  could  see  the  tents  of  the 
Persian  camp,  spread  out  like  a  white  city,  and,  a  little  to 
the  right,  a  dark  square,  which  they  took  to  be  the  earth- 
work surrounding  the  camp  of  the  Greek  mercenaries. 
Although  the  Persians  made  use  of  the  Greeks,  they  were 
so  jealous  of  them  that  they  always  made  them  camp  apart. 
Encounters  between  them  were  not  uncommon,  even  when 
they  were  fighting  in  the  same  cause. 

Descending  to  the  plain,  the  three  friends  lost  sight  of 
the  camp,  but  they  took  the  river  for  their  guide,  knowing 
that  it  must  bring  them  to  their  destination.  They  passed 
farms  and  cottages,  from  which  the  women  peeped  curi- 
ously at  them,  the  men  having  been  drafted  into  the  army. 
They  were  emerging  from  a  pasture  behind  a  farm-house 
rather  larger  and  more  prosperous-looking  than  its  neigh- 
bors, when  they  heard  a  commotion  in  which  they  distin- 
guished the  shouting  of  Greeks.  Running  forward,  they 
found  two  foraging  parties  from  the  rival  camps  in  angry 
dispute  for  the  possession  of  a  drove  of  cattle.  The 
Greeks  had  found  the  cattle  and  were  about  to  drive  them 
away  when  the  Persian  party  came  up  and  demanded 
them. 

Words  led  to  blows.  The  Greeks  were  heavily  out- 
numbered, and  although  they  fought  stubbornly,  it  was 
clear  that  they  would  be  unable  to  hold  their  ground. 

"  Here  is  our  chance,"  Leonidas  cried.  "  Memnon  ! 
Memnon  ! " 

He  drew  his  sword  and  rushed  into  the  conflict,  with 
Clearchus  and  Chares  behind  him,  shouting  at  the  top  of 
their  lungs.  The  Greeks,  encouraged  by  their  unexpected 
succor,  made  a  stand,  while  the  Persians,  not  knowing 
how  large  a  force  was  upon  them,  ceased  to  follow  up  their 
advantage. 

"Drive  in   the   sheep  with   the  cattle,"  Chares  cried, 


128  THE   GOLDEN  HOPE 

catching  up  a  heavy  stake  from  a  hayrick  and  swinging 
it  around  his  head  with  both  hands.  "Don't  let  them 
escape  !  "  He  brought  the  stake  down  upon  the  Persian 
heads  like  a  gigantic  flail. 

Leonidas  and  Clearchus  forced  themselves  into  the  thick 
of  the  fight,  thrusting  and  hewing  with  their  swords. 
The  Greek  foragers,  regaining  their  courage,  ran  in  after 
them.  The  Persians  were  unable  to  withstand  the  charge. 
They  broke  and  fled  down  the  road  toward  their  camp 
in  disorder,  leaving  half  a  dozen  of  their  number  upon 
the  field. 

"  Praise  be  to  Zeus,  the  Preserver !  "  said  the  lochagos, 
or  captain,  who  was  in  command  of  the  mercenaries. 
"  Where  did  you  come  from  ?  " 

"From  Antandrus,"  Leonidas  replied  promptly,  "to 
join  the  army  of  Memnon." 

"  By  the  horn  of  Dionysus,  you  came  in  time !  "  the 
captain  cried,  wiping  his  sword.  "  But  I  have  been  long 
away  from  home.  Is  it  the  fashion  there  now  to  fight 
with  stakes  for  weapons  ?  " 

He  looked  at  Chares,  whose  mighty  onslaught  had 
aroused  the  admiration  of  the  soldiers. 

"  It  is  the  fashion  there,  as  it  always  has  been,  to  fight 
with  whatever  comes  to  hand  when  Greeks  are  in  danger," 
Chares  said  with  dignity.  "  But  do  you  suppose,  now, 
that  there  is  a  skin  of  wine  in  that  house  ?  " 

"  No  harm  in  looking,"  the  captain  replied.  "  Get  the 
cattle  together  if  you  expect  to  eat  before  you  sleep,"  he 
added  to  his  men  and  led  the  way  into  the  house. 

There  were  only  women  inside  —  the  farmer's  wife  and 
two  daughters,  all  in  a  flutter  of  fear.  Chares,  ignorant 
of  their  language,  began  by  kissing  each  of  them,  which 
served  somewhat  to  dispel  their  alarm.  When  the  captain 
produced  a  bag  of  gold  pieces  and  announced  that  he 
would  pay  for  everything  they  took,  they  became  quite 
at  ease  and  readily  brought  the  skin  of  wine  that  Chares 
demanded. 

Having  finished  the  wine  in  great  good  humor  and 
settled  their  account,  the  party  set  off  to  the  camp,  driving 


IN  THE   CAMP  OF  THE  MEECENAKIES      129 

the  cattle  before  them.  Around  their  camp-fire  that 
night  the  three  Companions  learned  all  there  was  to  know 
of  the  Persian  army.  Under  Memnon,  there  were  nearly 
twenty  thousand  Greek  mercenaries  drawn  from  the 
entire  Hellenic  world  and  including  thieves,  fugitives, 
murderers,  and  runaway  slaves.  The  Persian  force  was 
equal  in  number  to  the  army  of  Alexander  and  consisted 
mainly  of  cavalry.  It  was  made  up  of  picked  men,  the 
best  troops  of  the  empire.  With  the  satraps  Arsites  and 
Spithridates  were  many  of  the  great  nobles  of  the  realm, 
among  them  Atizyes,  satrap  of  Greater  Phrygia,  Mithro- 
barzanes,  hipparch  of  Cappadocia,  Omares,  and  others  who 
were  renowned  for  their  bravery  and  high  standing  with 
the  Great  King. 

"They  think  it  will  be  a  holiday  affair,"  the  honest 
captain  said  contemptuously.  "  We  Greeks  know  better. 
They  are  encumbered  with  wine  and  women  for  the  feast 
that  they  intend  to  celebrate  after  they  have  won  their 
victory,  and  they  are  already  quarrelling  among  themselves 
for  places  at  the  board;  but  their  greatest  contention  is 
over  what  shall  be  done  with  Alexander  when  he  is  led 
before  Darius,  loaded  with  chains,  to  answer  for  his  bold- 
ness. They  have  invented  more  new  punishments  than 
would  destroy  the  entire  army." 

"  Why  are  they  so  certain  of  winning  ? "  Clearchus 
asked.  "  I  have  heard  the  Macedonians  are  good 
fighters." 

"  So  they  are,"  the  captain  replied  heartily ;  "  but  the 
best  troops  of  Persia  are  here,  and  the  young  nobles  cannot 
bring  themselves  to  believe  that  common  men  can  stand 
against  them.  Why,  they  are  even  predicting  that  the 
army  of  Alexander  will  run  away  before  a  blow  has  been 
struck." 

"  You  don't  seem  to  care  over  much  for  our  friends," 
Chares  remarked  with  a  yawn. 

"  Nor  they  for  us,"  the  captain  said.  "  You  saw  what 
happened  this  afternoon.  They  think  they  can  get  along 
without  us  and  they  do  not  intend  to  let  us  have  any 
share  in  the  victory  if  they  can  help  it.  I  believe  we 


130  THE  GOLDEX   HOPE 

shall  win  if  it  is  true  that  Alexander  has  only  half  as 
many  men  as  we  ;  but  they  will  never  win  without  our 
assistance." 

"  I  suppose  we  shall  fight  in  the  centre,"  Clearchus 
suggested. 

"I  don't  know,"  the  captain  exclaimed.  "Nobody 
seems  to  know.  If  they  take  Memnon's  advice,  they  will 
not  risk  all  on  a  battle  now.  There  is  no  need  of  it.  All 
we  have  to  do  is  to  fall  back,  leaving  nothing  to  eat  be- 
hind us,  and  the  Macedonians  will  starve  to  death.  But  the 
nobles  will  not  listen  to  reason.  They  want  glory,  and  so 
they  insist  upon  a  battle  where  the  advantage  will  be  all 
with  the  other  side.  They  called  Memnon  a  coward  in 
the  council  this  afternoon  for  proposing  to  retreat,  and  now 
they  are  at  it  again  over  yonder." 

He  pointed  to  a  gayly  colored  pavilion  in  the  middle  of 
the  Persian  camp,  where  the  council  feast  was  being  held. 
It  looked  like  a  strange,  gigantic  mushroom,  glowing  with 
interior  light. 

"  They  even  jeer  at  us  for  throwing  up  breastworks," 
the  captain  added  bitterly.  "  They  have  left  their  own 
camp  defenceless,  to  show  how  brave  they  are.  Perhaps 
they  will  be  glad  enough  to  take  refuge  in  ours  before 
they  are  through!  " 

"  We  must  find  out  what  the  decision  of  the  council  is," 
Leonidas  whispered,  as  they  rolled  themselves  in  their 
cloaks,  "  and  then  the  next  thing  will  be  to  get  away." 


CHAPTER  XVII 

THE  TRAGEDY   OP  THE  MAKSH 

IT  was  after  midnight  when  the  council  ended  and  the 

generals  returned  to  the  mercenary  camp.  Chares  and 
learchus  had  long  been  slumbering,  but  Leonidas,  feel- 
ing his  responsibility  as  leader,  had  deemed  it  his  duty 
not  to  yield  to  his  fatigue  until  the  camp  was  still. 

The  story  of  what  had  occurred  in  the  council  spread 
quickly  through  the  mercenary  army  next  morning.  Mern- 
non  had  returned  in  a  rage.  He  had  warned  the  satraps 
of  their  folly  in  expecting  an  easy  victory  and  had  advised 
them  again  to  fall  back,  laying  waste  the  country  as  they 
went,  so  that  the  Macedonians  would  be  forced  to  give 
battle  on  disadvantageous  terms  and  when  they  had  been 
disheartened  by  privation. 

This  suggestion  had  been  treated  with  scorn  by  the 
Persians.  They  had  taunted  Memnon  with  cowardice 
and  the  satrap  Arsites  had  flatly  refused  to  permit  a 
single  house  in  his  province  to  be  destroyed. 

"If  the  Greeks  wish  to  earn  their  pay  without  fight- 
ing," he  had  said,  "  let  them  stand  idly  by  and  see  how 
brave  men  can  conquer." 

Thereupon  all  the  Persian  nobles  had  shouted  assent 
and  it  had  been  decided  to  proceed  without  delay  to  crush 
the  invasion  by  forcing  a  battle. 

This  was  the  news  that  was  told  through  the  camp  of 
the  Greeks  and  discussed  with  bitter  comment  by  groups 
of  soldiers. 

"  I  wish  I  was  back  with  my  wife  and  children,"  said  a 
sturdy  Locrian.  "  These  dogs  know  nothing  of  war." 

"  I  shall  stay  here,  no  matter  what  they  do,"  remarked 

131 


132  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

an  Athenian,  with  a  shrug.  "  Hemlock  does  not  agree 
with  me." 

"  Wait  until  the  phalanx  strikes  them,"  said  a  hoplite 
from  Syracuse.  "  I'll  wager  that  the  date-eaters  will  sing 
a  different  song  when  the  sarissa  begins  to  tickle  their 
ribs." 

"You  would  suppose  that  these  fellows  would  like  to 
see  the  barbarians  beaten,"  Chares  muttered  to  Clear- 
chus. 

"  Hush,"  said  Leonidas.  "  We  know  all  that  we  came 
to  learn.  What  we  have  to  do  now,  is  to  get  out  as  soon 
as  we  can.  The  army  cannot  be  far  away  and  unless  we 
can  reach  it  before  it  arrives,  the  day  may  be  lost.  If  we 
give  the  Persians  time,  they  may  yet  change  their  minds. 
All  depends  upon  ah  immediate  attack,  while  their  forces 
are  divided.  We  must  get  away  at  once.  How  are  we 
to  manage  it?" 

"  Why,  walk  away,  of  course,"  Chares  said.  "Who  is 
to  stop  us  ?  " 

"  That  will  not  do,"  Leonidas  replied.  "  You  know 
the  order  that  nobody  shall  straggle  from  the  camp. 
There  is  too  much  danger  of  getting  into  a  brawl  with 
the  Persians." 

"  If  a  foraging  party  is  going  out,  we  might  join  it," 
Clearchus  proposed. 

"  That  is  worth  trying,"  the  Spartan  assented ;  "  wait 
here  until  I  find  our  friend,  the  captain." 

It  happened  that  the  same  foraging  party  that  they 
had  joined  the  day  before  was  going  out  again.  Leoni- 
das asked  permission  to  join  it. 

"  You  have  not  yet  been  enrolled,"  the  grizzled  captain 
objected,  "  but  come  along  if  you  wish ;  we  may  need  the 
big  fellow  with  the  stake.  I'll  leave  three  of  my  men 
behind  and  you  can  take  their  places." 

Leonidas  breathed  more  freely  when  they  were  out  of 
the  camp,  with  the  most  dangerous  part  of  the  mission  ac- 
complished. They  were  forced  to  cross  the  Granicus  and 
to  walk  five  or  six  miles  on  the  other  side  before  they 
met  with  any  success  in  their  search  for  provisions.  At 


THE  TRAGEDY  OF  THE  MARSH      133 

last  they  discovered  a  flock  of  sheep,  of  which  they  took 
possession.  All  was  in  readiness  for  the  return  march 
when  Leonidas,  Chares,  and  Clearchus  approached  the 
captain. 

"We  have  decided  that  we  will  not  join  the  army," 
Leonidas  announced.  "We  have  seen  enough  of  this 
war.  We  are  going  back  to  the  coast." 

"  I  don't  know  about  that,"  the  captain  said,  scratching 
his  head. 

"  We  are  not  enrolled,"  Leonidas  reminded  him. 

"  That  is  true,"  said  the  honest  fellow,  "but  you  have 
been  in  the  camp." 

"  Well,  we  are  not  going  back,"  the  Spartan  said  delib- 
erately. "  Are  you  going  to  try  to  force  us  ?  There  are 
thirteen  of  you  and  only  three  of  us,  but  if  you  want  a 
fight,  you  can  have  it.  We  don't  intend  to  risk  our  lives 
for  such  leaders  as  Arsites.  Which  shall  it  be  —  shall  we 
go,  or  shall  we  fight  for  it  ?  " 

"  Let  them  go,"  interposed  one  of  the  soldiers  who  had 
drawn  near  to  learn  what  the  controversy  was  about. 
"They  saved  us  yesterday.  I  have  half  a  mind  to  go 
with  them  myself.  I  would  if  I  had  my  pay." 

"  Yes,  let  them  go,  if  they  wish,"  others  chimed  in. 
"They  are  not  enrolled." 

"Farewell,"  Leonidas  said,  sheathing  his  sword  and 
extending  his  hand  to  the  captain.  "You  can  say  we 
were  killed  in  a  skirmish  with  the  Persians  if  you  like." 

"  That's  it,  I'll  say  you  were  killed,"  the  captain  ex- 
claimed in  a  tone  of  relief,  clasping  the  proffered  hand. 
"  Only,  you  will  not  come  back  ?  "  he  asked  doubtfully. 

"Never  fear,"  cried  Chares,  giving  him  a  slap  on  the 
back  that  almost  felled  him  to  the  ground.  "  If  we  do, 
we'll  swear  you  told  the  truth." 

So  they  turned  north  and  passed  on,  while  the  remainder 
of  the  party  drove  in  the  sheep  to  camp. 

It  was  mid-afternoon  when  they  separated  from  the 
mercenary  company,  and  they  had  no  means  of  knowing 
how  many  miles  they  would  have  to  travel  before  they 
fell  in  with  the  Macedonian  army. 


134  THE   GOLDEN  HOPE 

"  Now  for  it,"  cried  Leonidas,  swinging  his  shield  over 
his  shoulder.  "  Come  on  !  " 

Before  they  had  gone  far,  they  found  themselves  de- 
scending a  long  slope  toward  what  seemed  to  be  a  wide 
stretch  of  marshland  extending  as  far  as  they  could  see. 
It  was  covered  with  long,  dry  rushes,  which  rustled  and 
bent  before  the  strong  breeze.  The  brown  expanse  appar- 
ently had  once  been  a  lake,  for  in  the  distance  they  could 
catch  the  gleam  of  water  ;  but  the  greater  part  of  the 
basin  had  c&ied,  and  the  reeds  had  sprung  up  as  the  water 
receded. 

"It  looks  like  a  swamp,"  Clearchus  said,  anxiously 
scanning  the  plain.  "  How  are  we  to  pass  ?  " 

"  It  seems  dry  enough  now,"  Leonidas  replied.  "  We 
will  cross  it  if  we  can  find  no  better  way  ;  but  let  us  look 
first  for  a  road." 

Facing  to  the  east,  they  skirted  the  edge  of  the  rushes 
for  more  than  a  mile  without  finding  an  opening  or  com- 
ing within  sight  of  the  end. 

"  I'm  afraid  we  shall  have  to  try  to  get  through," 
Leonidas  said  at  last,  halting  on  a  tongue  of  land  which 
extended  some  distance  into  the  marsh.  "We  can't 
afford  to  waste  much  more  time." 

The  question  was  decided  for  them  in  a  manner  that 
left  them  no  choice.  As  they  stood  in  doubt,  shouts 
came  from  their  rear,  and  turning,  they  saw  a  company  of 
horsemen  at  the  top  of  the  slope,  half  a  mile  away,  bear- 
ing down  upon  them  at  a  breakneck  gallop.  Their  long 
lances  and  flowing  garments  showed  them  to  be  Persians. 

"  You  were  right  in  saying  that  we  had  no  time  to 
waste,  Leonidas,"  Chares  exclaimed.  "What  are  you 
going  to  do  about  this  ?  I  am  anxious  to  take  orders." 

For  answer,  the  Spartan  set  off  at  a  run  for  the  marsh. 
It  was  evident  that  the  Persians  had  seen  them  and  were 
aiming  to  attack  them  at  a  distance  from  the  camps,  where 
the  affair  would  remain  undiscovered. 

With  the  wind  blowing  in  their  faces,  the  three  young 
men  plunged  in  among  the  reeds.  The  dry  stalks  met 
above  their  heads  and  whistled  about  their  ears. 


THE  TEAGEDY  OF  THE  MAKSH      135 

"  Go  first !  "  commanded  Leonidas,  standing  aside  for 
Chares  to  pass. 

The  Theban  took  the  lead,  tearing  like  a  wild  bull 
through  the  crackling  stems.  Clearchus  followed  at  his 
heels  and  Leonidas  brought  up  the  rear,  retaining  for 
himself  the  post  of  danger.  Although  their  figures  were 
hidden,  they  knew  their  pursuers  would  have  no  trouble 
in  following  them,  for  they  left  a  broad  trail,  and,  more- 
over, the  elevation  of  the  backs  of  their  horses  would 
enable  the  barbarians  easily  to  mark  their  progress  by 
the  waving  of  the  rushes. 

For  a  mile  and  two  miles  the  race  continued  without  a 
word  being  spoken.  The  Persians  had  ridden  headlong 
into  the  marsh  after  them  and  were  slowly  gaining  upon 
them,  although  the  speed  of  their  horses  was  checked  by 
the  rushes,  which  caused  them  to  stumble,  and  by  the 
softness  of  the  ground,  into  which  their  hoofs  sank  to  the 
fetlock  at  every  stride.  ^ 

Clearchus  was  panting  for  breath  and  he  heard  Leonidas 
breathing  hard  behind  him.  Sweat  streamed  from  the  face 
and  neck  of  Chares,  who  broke  the  path.  The  Athenian 
knew  that  the  pace  could  not  be  maintained  much  longer. 

Still  another  half  mile  they  struggled  on  with  the  end- 
less brown  walls  of  reeds  before  them  and  around  them. 
Long  ago  they  had  cast  away  their  javelins  and  their 
shields,  which  caught  in  the  reeds  and  hindered  them. 
Even  if  they  could  find  a  barrier  behind  which  to  make  a 
stand,  they  knew  they  would  have  no  chance  for  their 
lives  against  the  enemy,  who  outnumbered  them  six  to 
one  and  had  the  advantage  of  being  mounted. 

Clearchus  thought  of  Artemisia,  and  his  temples 
throbbed  with  anguish  as  he  nerved  himself  to  fresh 
effort.  Was  he  never  to  see  her  again  ?  His  bones  would 
bleach  in  the  middle  of  that  vast  morass  and  she  would 
not  know.  He  thought  of  the  high-spirited  young  king 
who  had  sent  them  to  obtain  information  that  might  save 
his  army  from  destruction  and  the  hopes  of  Greece  from 
ruin.  On  them  alone  might  depend  the  result  of  the 
battle  that  was  to  be  fought  and  the  destiny  of  two  nations. 


136  THE   GOLDEN  HOPE 

He  saw  Chares  stumble  once  and  again.  His  own 
muscles  were  benumbed  by  the  long  strain.  The  shout- 
ing at  their  backs  was  growing  louder  and  more  near  and 
he  could  hear  the  thudding  of  the  hoofs  upon  the  spongy, 
black  soil. 

"  Stop !  "  Leonidas  gasped  behind  him,  and  looking 
over  his  shoulder,  Clearchus  saw  that  the  Spartan  had 
fallen  to  his  knees. 

"  Back,   Chares,"  he  shouted.     "  The  end  has  come ! " 

The  Theban  halted  and  they  both  ran  back  to  Leonidas, 
drawing  their  swords  with  a  fierce  determination  to  defend 
themselves  to  the  last. 

"Beat  down  the  rushes ! "  Leonidas  cried  hoarsely.  "Let 
in  the  wind  !  " 

They  saw  that  he  held  his  flints  in  his  hands  and  that  a 
tiny  blaze  was  flickering  up  from  a  heap  of  rushes  which 
he  had  crushed  into  a  tinder-like  mass. 

They  understood  his  plan  and  hope  returned  to  them. 
Like  madmen,  they  trampled  the  reeds  to  the  right  and 
left.  A  puff  of  wind  came  through  and  caught  the  dart- 
ing tongue  of  fire.  It  leaped  upward  so  suddenly  that 
the  Spartan's  hair  was  singed  before  he  had  time  to  draw 
back.  In  an  instant,  it  seemed,  a  sheet  of  flame  flung 
itself  into  the  air  above  the  reed-tops,  casting  off  a  thin 
swirl  of  bluish  smoke.  With  incredible  swiftness  the  fire 
swept  from  them  straight  down  upon  their  pursuers,  leav- 
ing behind  it  a  rapidly  widening  wake  of  black. 

"  Scatter  it !  "  cried  Leonidas,  seizing  the  blazing  reeds 
and  throwing  them  in  every  direction.  The  others  fol- 
lowed his  example,  spreading  the  fire  as  far  as  they  could 
to  the  right  and  left  so  as  to  make  it  impossible  for  the 
Persians  to  evade  it  by  avoiding  its  path. 

As  soon  as  the  barbarians  saw  the  first  smoke,  they 
halted,  hesitated  for  a  moment,  and  then  turned  wildly 
back  in  the  hope  of  escaping  by  the  way  they  had  come. 
The  Greeks  had  taken  a  position  on  the  charred  ground, 
where  they  themselves  were  safe  from  the  flames,  and  were 
awaiting  the  result,  sword  in  hand. 

The  conflagration,  as  it  gathered  headway,  seemed  to 


THE  TRAGEDY  OF  THE  MARSH      137 

become  a  monster  animated  by  a  living  spirit.  One  broad 
sheet  of  flame  swept  high  into  the  air,  roaring  like  a  hungry- 
beast,  and  throwing  up  clouds  of  smoke  that  hid  the 
southern  sky.  With  deadly  swiftness  it  devoured  the 
lake  of  reeds  before  it,  leaving  behind  a  bare  and  level 
plain  of  ashes  from  which  here  and  there  rose  smoky  spirals. 
It  seemed  to  create  a  scorching  gale  stronger  even  than 
the  wind  that  had  fanned  it  into  life.  It  rushed  forward 
by  great  leaps  and  bounds,  pausing  now  and  then  over  some 
especially  tempting  thicket  of  reeds,  and  then  starting  up 
far  in  advance. 

In  vain  the  three  young  men  tried  to  learn  what  had 
become  of  the  pursuers  upon  whom  Leonidas  had  let  loose 
their  terrible  ally.  Grasping  their  swords,  they  stood 
back  to  back  amid  the  drifting  smoke,  striving  to  look 
beyond  the  flaming  wall.  The  wave  of  fire  reached  the 
slope  from  which  they  had  fled,  lingered  there  for  a  few 
moments,  and  then  vanished  as  quickly  almost  as  it  had 
sprung  into  existence.  The  smoke  blew  away  over  the 
uplands  in  a  bellying  cloud.  Gazing  through  its  rifts, 
they  could  see  nothing  of  the  Persians.  They  seemed  to 
have  disappeared  as  completely  as  though  the  earth  had 
swallowed  them. 

"Where  are  they?"  exclaimed  Clearchus  in  bewilder- 
ment. 

"  They  must  have  escaped,"  Leonidas  replied. 

"  No,  by  Zeus,  I  see  them !  "  Chares  cried,  pointing  to 
a  group  of  blackened  mounds  about  halfway  from  where 
they  stood  to  the  edge  of  the  marsh. 

One  of  the  mounds  stirred  as  he  spoke,  and  they  saw 
that  he  was  right.  It  was  one  of  the  horses.  The  animal 
tried  to  raise  itself  on  its  fore  legs,  gave  a  scream  of  agony, 
and  fell  back  among  the  cinders. 

Without  a  word,  the  three  Companions  turned  away. 
While  the  fire  had  fled  rapidly  before  the  wind,  it  had 
made  little  progress  in  other  directions.  It  was  still 
eating  into  the  rushes  behind  them  and  on  either  side 
and  they  were  surrounded  by  it,  excepting  where  it 
had  swept  back  to  the  slope.  To  return  in  that  direc- 


138  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

tion  would  be  to  run  new  risk  of  capture.  They  were 
prisoners. 

They  looked  at  each  other.  Their  faces  and  garments 
were  black  with  smoke  and  ashes. 

"  What  would  they  say  if  they  could  see  you  in  the 
Agora  in  Athens  looking  like  that  ? "  Chares  asked  of 
Clearchus. 

"  They  would  ask  me  the  price  of  charcoal,  I  suppose," 
the  Athenian  replied,  laughing. 

They  moved  slowly  after  the  receding  fire,  choosing 
their  path  with  caution  and  halting  every  few  yards  to 
wait  until  the  ground  had  cooled. 

"  We  shall  not  get  out  in  time !  "  Leonidas  groaned. 

"  Don't  be  too  sure,"  Clearchus  cried.  "Look  at  that." 
He  extended  his  hand,  upon  which  a  drop  of  water  had 
fallen. 

"  Rain !  "  cried  the  Spartan,  joyfully.  "  The  Gods  be 
thanked!" 

It  was  rain,  indeed.  The  drops  were  falling  all  around 
them,  making  little  puffs  in  the  hot  ashes  and  hissing  on 
the  embers.  The  wind  shifted  further  to  the  east  and 
brought  a  refreshing  dampness  to  their  faces,  crimsoned 
by  the  stifling  atmosphere  which  they  had  been  forced  to 
breathe.  There  was  a  muttering  of  thunder,  then  a  nearer 
crash  overhead,  and  they  saw  the  storm  striding  across  the 
plain  in  a  long,  sweeping  curve.  They  lifted  their  faces 
to  it  and  drew  deep  breaths,  letting  the  water  trickle 
through  their  hair  and  down  their  bodies.  Steam  rose 
from  the  blackened  expanse  all  about  them.  Gaps  began 
to  appear  in  the  hissing  circle  of  fire.  The  red  tongues 
flickered  and  went  out. 

"There  is  yet  time,"  Leonidas  cried,  and  in  a  few 
moments  they  were  once  more  among  the  reeds,  heading 
for  the  northern  margin  of  the  swamp. 


CHAPTER  XVIII 

GEEEK  AND  BARBARIAN 

ALEXANDER  was  riding  upon  Bucephalus,  with  Par- 
menio at  his  side.  Behind  them  rode  the  light-hearted 
pages  and  the  grave  generals,  followed  by  the  Companions 
and  the  infantry,  winding  like  an  enormous  snake  along 
the  road  that  led  southward  to  the  Granicus. 

The  young  king  seemed  preoccupied.  He  glanced  rest- 
lessly to  the  right  and  left  where  scouting  parties  were 
beating  the  country  to  guard  against  surprise  and  in  the 
hope  of  finding  some  trace  of  the  enemy. 

"  The  Persians  cannot  be  far  away  now,"  he  said  to 
Parmenio.  "  Do  you  think  they  will  wait  for  us  ?  " 

"  If  they  were  wise,  they  would  fall  back  and  draw  us 
away  from  our  supplies,"  the  old  general  replied. 

"  They  must  fight,"  Alexander  exclaimed. 

"  I  have  no  doubt  they  will,"  Parmenio  answered,  with 
the  shadow  of  a  smile  upon  his  lips. 

Alexander  glanced  sharply  at  him  and  was  silent,  riding 
with  bent  head  as  though  debating  with  himself.  There 
was  something  in  the  veteran's  tone  that  jarred  upon  him. 

"  I  wish  Leonidas,  Chares,  and  Clearchus  were  here,"  he 
said  at  last. 

"Perhaps  they  have  taken  service  under  Memnon," 
Parmenio  suggested  dryly. 

"  Is  there  none  that  you  trust  ?  "  Alexander  said  sharply. 
"  They  are  not  deserters ;  but  they  may  have  been  killed.'* 

"That  is  possible,"  the  old  man  replied. 

"  I  care  not  so  much  for  the  Persians,"  Alexander  con- 
tinued, "  but  I  would  like  to  know  how  many  men  Memnon 
has  and  what  spirit  they  are  in." 

A  small  party  of  the  scouting  horsemen  appeared  before 
them  in  the  road. 

139 


140  THE   GOLDEN  HOPE 

"  It  is  Amyntas  himself,"  Alexander  said,  catching  sight 
of  them.  "  What  has  the  Lyncestian  found  ?  " 

"Either  stragglers  or  prisoners,"  Parmenio  replied, 
shading  his  eyes  with  his  palms.  "They  seem  to  be 
negroes." 

"We  will  put  them  to  the  torture,"  Alexander  said, 
with  satisfaction.  "  They  may  be  able  to  tell  something 
of  what  we  wish  to  know." 

He  urged  Bucephalus  forward  to  meet  the  skirmishers, 
who  halted  to  await  his  arrival. 

"  What  have  you  here,  Amyntas  ?  "  he  asked. 

"Three  men  who  seemed  to  be  wandering  about  the 
country,"  Amyntas  replied.  "  They  are  Greeks,  but  they 
refuse  to  give  any  account  of  themselves  excepting  to 
Alexander." 

One  of  the  three  prisoners,  short  and  strong  of  build, 
stood  forward  and  saluted.  Alexander  looked  hard  at 
him  and  then  at  the  other  two.  His  face  cleared  and  he 
laughed  aloud. 

"  Order  a  halt,"  he  said.  "  Let  the  men  rest  and  eat. 
Leave  the  prisoners  to  me." 

He  gave  his  horse  to  a  groom  and  led  the  way  to  a 
wide-spreading  oak  tree  a  short  distance  from  the  road. 

"I  thought  you  had  been  either  killed  or  captured," 
he  said  to  the  prisoners.  "Leonidas,  what  have  you 
learned  ?  " 

"  Everything,"  the  Spartan  replied. 

"How  many  soldiers  has  Memnon?"  the  young  king 
asked. 

"  Twenty  thousand,"  was  the  reply. 

"  Will  they  fight  ?  "  Alexander  inquired. 

"  No,  because  the  Persians  will  not  let  them,"  Leonidas 
said.  "  Memnon  advised  a  retreat,  but  the  satraps  laughed 
in  his  face  and  gave  him  permission  to  watch  them  win 
the  battle." 

"  What  think  you  of  that,  Parmenio  ? "  Alexander 
exclaimed.  "  He  gave  them  the  same  advice  you  would 
have  given  had  you  been  there.  They  have  refused  it. 
The  day  is  ours ! " 


GREEK  AND  BARBARIAN  141 

With  hasty  questions  he  brought  out  the  whole  story  of 
the  expedition.  The  plan  of  battle  formed  itself  in  his 
mind  as  he  listened,  walking  back  and  forth  before  them. 
His  eyes  flashed  and  his  cheeks  glowed  red. 

"You  have  done  well,"  he  said  to  the  three  friends, 
when  they  had  finished.  "Your  horses  are  waiting  for 
you.  Refresh  yourselves  and  put  on  your  armor,  for  you 
will  need  it  before  the  sun  goes  down." 

"I  hope  nobody  has  stolen  my  breastplate,"  Chares 
muttered. 

Alexander  continued  to  pace  backward  and  forward  with 
his  head  inclined  a  little  to  the  left,  as  was  his  wont  when 
in  thought.  Parmenio  watched  him  closely,  but  did  not 
venture  to  speak.  Amyntas,  who  had  ridden  forward 
after  surrendering  his  prisoners,  now  returned  at  a  gallop. 

"The  barbarians  await  us  on  the  opposite  side  of  the 
river,"  he  said. 

"Your  prisoners  have  already  told  me,"  Alexander 
replied.  "Is  the  stream  fordable?" 

"Not  directly  in  front  of  their  line,"  the  cavalryman 
replied.  "  There  is  shallow  water  above  and  below  them, 
but  the  stream  is  swift." 

"  Call  the  council,"  Alexander  said  quietly,  turning  to 
Parmenio. 

Heralds  bore  the  order  down  the  road  beside  which  the 
army  lay  at  rest.  The  commanders  left  their  stations  and 
came  forward,  singly  and  in  groups,  gathering  about  their 
leader.  In  few  words  he  set  the  situation  before  them. 

"  Shall  we  attack  them  now  or  to-morrow  ?  "  he  asked. 

"  Let  us  fight  now !  "  the  captains  shouted. 

But  Parmenio  frowned  and  shook  his  head.  "My 
advice  is  to  wait,"  he  said  boldly.  "Already  it  is  late 
and  we  must  cross  the  river  to  reach  the  enemy.  They 
have  chosen  their  own  ground.  The  men  are  weary  with 
their  march." 

"  No,  no !  "  the  younger  men  shouted. 

"  As  for  the  river,"  Alexander  replied,  "  the  Hellespont 
would  blush  for  shame  if  we  stood  waiting  on  the  banks  of 
such  a  stream  as  this  after  having  crossed  the  other.  It 


142  THE   GOLDEN  HOPE 

is  true  that  we  have  little  time,  and  that  is  the  more  rea- 
son that  we  should  make  the  most  of  it.  We  will  fight 
now." 

His  decision  was  received  with  a  burst  of  cheers.  He 
waited  with  a  smile  until  the  clamor  of  approval  had 
ceased. 

"  Comrades  and  Macedonians !  "  he  continued,  "  we  are 
about  to  face  the  Mede.  If  we  win  here,  we  win  all.  I 
say  to  you  that  we  shall  win.  I  ask  you  only  to  be 
worthy  of  yourselves.  Fight  this  day  as  the  heroes 
fought  before  the  walls  of  Ilium.  Their  shades  are  with 
us.  Your  names  shall  be  linked  forever  with  theirs. 
Here  we  shall  reap  the  first  harvest  of  our  hope." 

"  Lead  us,  Alexander  I  We  shall  win !  "  the  captains 
shouted. 

They  ran  back  to  spread  the  news  among  the  soldiers, 
who  received  it  with  such  enthusiasm  that  even  the  anx- 
ious face  of  Parmenio  brightened.  In  another  half  hour 
the  army  was  again  in  motion  with  Alexander  in  the  van, 
wearing  the  helmet  with  the  white  plumes  that  swept  his 
shoulders. 

When  they  reached  the  river,  they  saw  the  Persians 
drawn  up  on  the  opposite  bank  in  a  long,  deep  line.  The 
front  of  the  enemy  was  gay  with  banners  flaunting  in  the 
sun  and  resplendent  with  the  multi-colored  finery  of  the 
Persian  lords.  The  Greeks  could  hear  the  braying  of 
their  trumpets  and  the  shouts  of  their  commanders  as  the 
dense  masses  of  their  cavalry  wheeled  into  position  to 
meet  the  attack.  At  sight  of  Alexander  a  high-pitched, 
long-drawn  cry  ran  from  one  end  of  their  line  to  the  other, 
rising  and  falling  in  derision. 

There  was  no  answer  from  the  Greeks.  The  young 
king  drew  aside  to  a  point  of  vantage  and  threw  a  rapid 
glance  at  the  barbarian  host.  He  saw  that  the  river  be- 
fore them  broadened  into  a  pool,  over  whose  quiet  surface 
the  swallows  were  skimming.  Immediately  in  front  of  him 
the  water  foamed  and  gurgled  over  a  shallow,  and  a  simi- 
lar break  ended  the  pool  below.  The  opposite  bank  rose 
steeply  from  the  water's  edge  to  the  wide  declivity  upon 


GKEEK  AND  BAKBARIAN  143 

which  the  Persians  had  taken  their  stand.  Behind  them 
Memnon's  mercenaries  had  been  posted  as  a  reserve  and  to 
be  spectators  of  the  punishment  which  the  barbarians  were 
to  inflict  upon  their  countrymen. 

"  Leonidas  was  right,"  Alexander  exclaimed,  pointing  to 
the  mercenaries.  "See,  we  shall  not  have  to  meet  the 
spears  of  the  Greeks.  Form  the  line,  Parmenio." 

Squadron  and  company  emerged  from  the  road  and 
wheeled  into  their  positions  in  silence  under  the  direction 
of  their  captains.  Clearchus,  Chares,  and  Leonidas  were 
riding  with  Ptolemy's  troop  when  a  page  sought  them  and 
they  saw  Alexander  beckoning. 

"Do  not  forget  that  you  are  to  fight  with  Alexander 
to-day,"  he  said,  as  they  rode  up. 

Leonidas  flushed  with  pride  and  Chares  threw  a  satisfied 
glance  at  the  gorgeous  breastplate  which  he  had  recovered 
safely.  They  took  their  places  in  the  cluster  of  young 
Macedonians  behind  the  king. 

Amyntas,  with  his  light  horsemen,  was  posted  on  the 
extreme  right,  beyond  the  left  of  the  Persian  line.  Ptol- 
emy, with  the  heavy  cavalry,  stood  next,  and  Alexander, 
with  seven  squadrons  of  the  Companions,  the  best  and 
bravest  of  his  army,  supported  him  on  the  left.  Then 
came  the  terrible  phalanx,  rank  on  rank,  its  sarissas  stand- 
ing up  to  four  times  the  height  of  a  man,  like  a  giant  field 
of  corn.  Farther  down  the  river,  in  the  left  wing,  where 
Parmenio  commanded,  was  the  dashing  Thessalian  horse, 
with  the  riders  of  Thrace  and  the  Greek  allies,  supported 
by  other  squadrons  of  foot-soldiers. 

Quickly  and  calmly,  as  though  forming  for  a  parade, 
the  line  extended  itself  and  stood  still.  Behind  its  cen- 
tre the  catapults  and  ballistse  were  posted,  with  their 
strings  tightened  and  their  great  arms  drawn  back,  ready 
to  hurl  their  bolts  or  to  discharge  their  missiles. 

A  sudden  hush  fell  on  both  sides  of  the  river.  The 
jeers  of  the  Persians  died  away  and  their  banners  stirred 
lazily  in  the  light  air.  The  Macedonians  stood  facing  them 
like  an  army  of  statues.  Alexander  touched  his  horse  with 
the  spur  and  rode  slowly  down  the  line  alone  to  see  that 


144  THE   GOLDEN  HOPE 

all  was  in  readiness.  As  he  passed  he  spoke  to  the  cap- 
tains, calling  them  by  name. 

"Nicanor,"  he  said,  "let  your  men  prove  themselves 
men  once  more  to-day!  Perdiccas,  fight  for  the  honor 
of  Hellas !  Coenus,  there  are  no  cowards  among  your 
followers ;  fight  now  as  you  never  fought  before !  Re- 
member Macedon ! " 

So  the  young  king  reached  the  left  of  the  array,  where 
he  gave  his  final  instructions  to  Parmenio,  and  galloped 
back  to  his  place  on  the  right  with  his  double  white  plume 
streaming  behind  him. 

Gazing  across  the  narrow  stream,  the  veterans  of  Mace- 
don saw  the  pride  of  Persia  awaiting  their  onset.  The 
great  struggle  for  which  they  had  been  making  ready 
through  years  of  toil  was  about  to  be  brought  to  an  issue. 
There  rose  before  them  a  vision  of  the  farms  and  villages 
among  the  rugged  Macedonian  hills  where  their  wives  and 
children  awaited  them.  They  set  their  teeth  upon  the 
thought  that  defeat  would  leave  the  road  to  their  homes 
unguarded.  They  pictured  the  shame  of  returning  as 
hunted  fugitives,  with  the  barbarians  at  their  heels  — 
how  sullen  Sparta  would  exult  and  fickle  Athens  blaze  up 
in  revolt.  It  would  be  better  to  die  there  on  the  banks 
of  the  foreign  river  than  to  incur  such  disgrace. 

To  all  minds  came  the  thought  that  the  fate  of  the 
world  was  hanging  in  the  balance,  and  all  eyes  turned  to 
Alexander.  The  young  king,  cool  and  confident,  had  re- 
gained his  position  at  the  head  of  the  Agema.  He  raised 
his  hand  and  away  on  the  right  the  army  heard  the  clear 
notes  of  a  trumpet  sounding  the  charge. 

Amyntas,  with  his  gallant  lancers,  galloped  down  the 
slope  and  dashed  into  the  river,  which  foamed  about  the 
knees  of  the  plunging  horses. 

Again  the  trumpet-call  quavered  in  the  air,  and  Ptolemy's 
squadrons  followed  Amyntas  with  a  clanking  of  armor 
and  a  jangling  of  scabbards. 

On  the  opposite  shore  the  Persians  raised  their  fierce, 
defiant  shout  and  rushed  eagerly  forward  to  meet  the 
charge.  A  flight  of  arrows  rose  from  the  archers  posted 


GKEEK  AND  BAEBAEIAN  145 

upon  the  hillside  in  their  rear  and  converged  in  a  glitter- 
ing shower  upon  the  ford. 

Then  along  the  dreaded  phalanx  of  the  Greeks  ran  a 
swelling  murmur.  The  forest  of  sarissas  began  to  move 
toward  the  river.  Louder  rose  the  chant  until  it  drowned 
the  clash  of  arms  and  the  shouts  of  the  barbarian  host. 
It  was  the  solemn  paean  from  twelve  thousand  bearded 
throats,  calling  upon  the  Gods  of  Hellas  for  their  aid. 
The  hearts  of  the  Greeks  in  the  mercenary  camp  on  the 
heights  across  the  river  tightened  as  the  deep-toned  chorus 
rolled  up  to  them  and  for  a  time  they  avoided  looking  into 
each  other's  eyes. 

Enormous  darts,  ponderous  balls  of  lead,  and  jagged 
stones  were  hurled  against  the  Persian  line  from  the 
death-dealing  engines  in  the  rear  of  the  Greek  position. 
Amyntas  was  struggling  hand  to  hand  in  the  foaming 
ford.  The  battle  was  joined. 


r. 


CHAPTER  XIX 

THE  BOUT  OF  THE  SATRAPS 

AGAIN  and  yet  again  Amyntas  was  thrust  back  from 
the  other  shore,  slippery  with  mud  and  clay,  while  deadly 
gusts  of  arrows  and  javelins  beat  upon  him.  Jealous  of 
glory,  the  young  Persian  nobles  crowded  with  reckless 
daring  to  the  brink  and  overwhelmed  him  by  the  weight 
of  their  numbers.  But  they  could  not  drive  him  off.  He 
clung  to  the  attack  with  the  stubborn  tenacity  that  knows 
not  defeat,  refusing  to  abandon  the  stream,  although  his 
lines  were  broken  and  his  men  were  falling  around  him. 

Alexander,  watching  the  battle  like  a  hawk,  saw  the 
desperate  situation  into  which  he  had  thrown  Amyntas. 
"  Enyalius ! "  he  shouted,  calling  upon  the  God  of  War 
by  the  name  that  the  Homeric  heroes  had  used  before 
Ilium  ;  "  Enyalius  !  Follow  me,  Macedonians  !  " 

The  Agema  swept  down  the  slope  behind  the  waving 
plumes  of  white  and  struck  the  river  into  foam.  The 
disordered  ranks  of  Amyntas  raised  a  breathless  cheer  as 
it  passed,  heading  straight  for  the  thickest  of  the  fight. 
There  was  a  splintering  of  shafts,  a  crash  of  steel  upon 
steel,  and  from  the  fierce  vortex  of  the  battle  rose  cries 
of  rage  and  agony. 

Clearchus  fastened  his  eyes  upon  the  double  white 
plume  which  fluttered  before  them.  He  heard  the  cry 
"  Alexander !  Alexander !  "  run  from  lip  to  lip  through 
the  Persian  host  and  saw  its  squadrons  rushing  down  to 
meet  the  onset. 

A  lean,  swarthy  man,  wearing  a  head-dress  that  glittered 
with  jewels,  aimed  a  blow  at  him  with  his  curved  sword. 
The  Athenian  threw  himself  back  upon  his  horse  to  avoid 

146 


THE  KOUT  OF  THE  SATRAPS      147 

the  stroke  and  thrust  the  man  through  the  side  with  his 
lance. 

Alexander  was  fighting  in  the  foremost  rank  amid  a 
flashing  circle  of  steel.  The  Persian  courtiers  threw 
themselves  upon  the  Macedonian  spears  in  their  eager- 
ness to  reach  the  king  and  win  the  honors  which  they 
knew  would  be  bestowed  upon  the  fortunate  man  who 
should  slay  him.  The  young  leader  seemed  heedless  of 
his  danger.  Twice  he  spurred  his  horse  up  the  treacher- 
ous bank  and  twice  he  was  hurled  back.  The  river,  from 
shore  to  shore,  was  filled  with  soldiers  fending  off  as  best 
they  might  the  merciless  rain  of  darts  and  arrows.  The 
moment  was  critical.  Unless  the  Agema  could  gain  foot- 
ing on  the  Persian  side,  the  day  was  lost. 

"  We  must  end  this,"  roared  Chares  above  the  turmoil. 
*'  Down  with  them  !  Alexander  !  " 

He  drove  his  bloody  spur  deep  into  the  flank  of  his 
powerful  steed.  The  tortured  animal  leaped  at  the  bank 
and  staggered  upward  against  the  living  wall  that  barred 
the  way.  A  score  of  swords  struck  at  him,  and  the  polished 
shield  that  the  Theban  held  above  his  head  rang  beneath 
the  blows  that  were  showered  upon  it.  The  great  roan 
gained  the  top  of  the  bank,  but  a  spearman  buried  a  jave- 
lin in  his  broad  chest  and  his  knees  gave  way.  As  he 
fell,  Chares  leaped  from  his  back  and  stood  firm. 

"  Alexander  !  "  he  cried  again,  in  a  mighty  voice  that 
rose  above  the  din  of  conflict  like  the  roar  of  a  lion  at  bay. 
His  long  sword,  so  heavy  that  a  man  of  ordinary  strength 
could  hardly  wield  it,  though  he  used  both  hands,  swept 
on  this  side  and  on  that  in  whistling  circles.  Down  went 
horse  and  rider  before  it  like  grain  within  the  compass  of 
a  sickle.  For  a  moment  a  space  was  cleared,  and  in  the 
next  the  double  plume  of  white  flaunted  before  his  eyes  as 
Alexander  passed  him,  and  the  Theban  knew  that  the 
shore  had  been  won.  The  Agema,  like  a  wedge,  struck 
far  into  the  Persian  ranks  and  held  there,  driven  home  by 
the  weight  of  troops  behind  it. 

Mithridates,  son-in-law  of  Darius,  infuriated  by  this  suc- 
cess, ordered  a  charge  which  should  sweep  the  Macedonians 


148  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

back  into  the  river.  Followed  by  Rhoisakes,  his  brother, 
and  by  a  throng  of  nobles  he  hurled  himself  upon 
the  stubborn  mountaineers,  aiming  straight  for  Alex- 
ander. Chares,  who  was  in  the  path  of  the  avalanche, 
was  swept  aside.  His  shield  was  shattered  upon  his  arm 
by  the  blow  of  a  mace  which  also  broke  the  fastenings  of 
his  helmet.  A  shout  of  warning  rose  from  the  Agema  as 
it  wheeled  to  face  the  attack.  With  sword  upraised, 
Mithridates  rushed  upon  Alexander ;  but  the  king's  tough 
lance  pierced  the  scales  of  his  armor  before  he  could  de- 
liver his  stroke.  The  prince  fell  from  his  horse  and  rolled 
beneath  the  flying  hoofs.  Rhoisakes,  thundering  behind 
him,  aimed  a  blow  with  his  keen  battle-axe  which  shore 
away  the  king's  crest  and  half  the  double  plume.  At  the 
same  moment  the  satrap  Spithridates  attacked  Alexander 
from  behind,  but  before  his  arm  could  fall,  dark  Clitus, 
with  an  upward  stroke,  severed  his  wrist  so  that  his  hand, 
still  grasping  his  hilt,  leaped  into  the  air.  Rhoisakes  met 
his  brother's  fate  upon  Alexander's  spear.  Dismay  filled 
the  Persian  ranks.  The  charge  was  broken.  "  Enyalius  ! " 
Alexander  shouted,  and  the  Agema  thundered  up  the 
slope  against  the  disordered  barbarians. 

Clearchus  and  Leonidas  fought  close  behind  Alexander. 
The  Athenian  was  never  afterward  able  to  recall  the  de- 
tails of  that  desperate  struggle.  His  remembrance  was  a 
confused  blur  of  thrust  and  parry,  of  shouting  and  con- 
fusion. Suddenly,  out  of  the  shifting  throng,  the  proud, 
flushed  face  of  Phradates  appeared  to  him  as  in  a  dream. 
The  young  man's  gaze  was  fixed  and  he  seemed  to  be 
striving  to  extricate  his  horse  from  the  press  that  hemmed 
him  in.  Struck  by  the  expression  of  rage  and  hate  that 
convulsed  his  features,  Clearchus  followed  the  direction 
of  his  glance  and  saw  Chares,  with  bare  head  and  on  foot, 
holding  two  adversaries  in  check  with  his  sword.  Blood 
flowed  from  a  wound  upon  his  cheek,  reddening  his 
shoulder  and  dimming  the  lustre  of  his  armor.  He  had 
been  left  behind  by  the  cavalry,  and  the  space  around  him 
was  clear  except  for  the  two  riders,  who  had  thought  to 
find  him  an  easy  victim. 


THE  KOUT  OF  THE  SATEAPS       149 

Clearchus  read  the  thought  in  the  dark  face  of  the 
Phoenician.  Phradates  had  recognized  his  rival  and  was 
bent  upon  taking  him  at  a  disadvantage.  The  Athenian 
turned  to  warn  Chares  of  his  peril,  but  Phradates  shot  out 
of  the  crowd  in  advance  of  him  and  spurred  down  upon 
his  enemy,  bending  low  upon  the  neck  of  his  fleet  Arabian 
horse. 

"  Ho,  Chares  !  Guard  thyself  !  "  Clearchus  shouted, 
realizing  that  he  would  be  too  late. 

The  cry  reached  the  ears  of  the  Theban,  who  turned 
his  head  for  an  instant  and  saw  Phradates  rushing  upon 
him.  He  leaped  forward  and  hewed  one  of  his  adversaries 
from  the  back  of  his  horse.  The  other  closed  in,  aiming 
a  blow  with  his  sword  that  Chares  had  barely  time  to 
catch  upon  his  own  blade.  The  shoulder  of  the  leaping 
horse  hurtled  against  him,  causing  him  to  stagger  and 
drop  his  point. 

"  I  have  thee,  dog  !  "  screamed  Phradates. 

So  intent  was  the  Phoenician  upon  his  ignoble  revenge 
that  he  had  not  seen  Clearchus,  spurring  desperately  to 
overtake  him.  The  Athenian  heard  his  shout  of  triumph 
and  his  heart  failed. 

"  I  cannot  reach  him  in  time  !  "  he  groaned. 

In  a  few  more  strides,  Chares  would  be  at  the  mercy  of 
his  foe.  Phradates  raised  his  arm  to  strike  at  the  defence- 
less head.  There  was  one  chance  of  stopping  him  and  one 
only.  Clearchus  hurled  his  sword  at  the  Phoenician.  The 
hilt  of  the  whirling  blade  struck  Phradates  on  the  arm 
with  such  force  that,  with  a  cry  of  pain,  he  let  fall  the 
sword  from  his  benumbed  fingers. 

"  Not  this  time,  Phoenician  !  "  Chares  shouted,  as  Phra- 
dates swooped  past  him.  "  Go  back  to  Tyre  and  await 
my  coming  ;  for  I  follow  !  " 

Clearchus  leaped  down  from  his  horse  and  recovered  his 
sword  with  the  intention  of  pursuing  Phradates,  but  he 
saw  at  a  glance  that  the  attempt  would  be  useless.  The 
Phoenician,  unarmed  as  he  was,  fled  toward  the  Persian 
lines  too  fast  to  be  overtaken. 

He  looked  around  for  the  second  of  the  two  horsemen 


150  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

with  whom  Chares  had  been  engaged  when  Phradates 
attacked  him,  but  the  man  was  nowhere  to  be  seen.  He 
turned  to  his  friend  and  embraced  him. 

"  You  were  just  in  time,"  Chares  said. 

"  Thank  the  Gods  !  "  Clearchus  replied.  "  This  is  no 
place  to  die.  I  think  the  battle  is  ours." 

Phradates,  riding  at  full  speed,  passed  through  the  Per- 
sian lines  and  galloped  up  the  slope.  Here  and  there  a 
Persian  horseman  saw  him  go  and  followed.  Others,  and 
still  others,  joined  the  flight  until,  like  a  dam  that  goes 
down  before  the  swollen  current  of  a  river  in  spring,  the 
barbarian  squadrons  wavered  and  broke,  streaming  up  the 
hill  disordered  and  panic-stricken,  with  death  at  their 
heels.  Their  only  thought  was  to  save  themselves. 

Slaughter  took  the  place  of  conflict.  Grim  and  silent 
the  Macedonian  cavalry  and  the  Thessalian  horse  rode 
among  the  fugitives  with  swords  that  knew  no  mercy.  In 
that  disastrous  rout  the  pride  of  Persia's  chivalry  was 
dragged  in  the  dust,  and  the  courtier  deemed  himself  for- 
tunate who  escaped  to  tell  of  his  own  dishonor. 

Past  the  camp  of  the  despised  Greek  mercenaries  who 
had  been  bidden  to  watch  the  defenders  of  the  Great  King 
conquer  or  die,  ran  the  barbarian  rabble,  with  the  wolves 
of  Macedon  tearing  at  their  flanks.  Southward  they  fled, 
leaving  behind  a  broad  track  of  the  wounded  and  the 
dying,  and  scattering  as  they  went  until  no  semblance  of 
the  Persian  army  remained.  Sweet  in  their  ears  at  last 
was  the  music  of  the  trumpet  notes  that  withdrew  the 
pursuit  and  left  them  free  to  take  breath. 

The  mercenaries  stood  before  their  camp,  unmoved 
amid  the  panic,  awaiting  the  command  to  fight  or  flee. 
The  order  never  came.  Memnon  had  fought  beside  the 
Persian  generals  and  had  been  swept  away  with  them, 
leaving  his  army  to  its  fate.  Below  them  the  Greeks  saw 
the  Macedonian  phalanx  re-forming  its  ranks,  with  the 
cavalry,  of  which  they  had  none,  upon  its  wings. 

"  Why  should  we  die  for  these  cowards  ? "  they  said, 
one  to  another.  "  They  have  deserted  us  and  we  are 
free." 


THE  KOUT  OF  THE  SATEAPS       151 

They  stretched  out  their  hands  in  supplication  toward 
Alexander. 

"  Grant  us  our  lives,  0  king  !  "  they  cried. 

"  They  surrender,"  Parmenio  said.  "  They  are  ready 
to  join  us.  Why  not  accept  them  ?  It  will  cost  many 
lives  to  punish  them." 

Alexander's  brow  darkened.  "They  are  traitors  to 
Greece,"  he  said.  "  I  will  have  none  in  my  army  who  has 
raised  his  hand  against  his  country." 

The  deep  phalanx  rolled  onward  to  the  chant  of  the 
psean,  and  the  despairing  mercenaries  knew  that  they 
could  expect  no  quarter. 

"  Let  us  die  like  Greeks,  since  we  must  die,"  their  cap- 
tains exhorted.  "  There  is  no  escape  for  us." 

The  phalanx  dashed  upon  them  with  a  rending  shock. 
The  long  sarissas  tore  through  their  ranks ;  but  they 
stood  firm,  giving  blow  for  blow,  and  calling  upon  each 
other  not  to  disgrace  their  name.  They  even  forced  the 
veterans  of  Macedon  to  recoil,  and  the  phalanx  surged 
back  like  a  mighty  wave  that  dashes  itself  against  a  sound- 
ing cliff  and  returns  with  renewed  strength. 

Had  only  the  foot-soldiers,  with  whom  they  could  fight 
on  equal  terms,  been  arrayed  against  them,  the  issue  might 
have  remained  in  doubt ;  but  the  cavalry,  against  which 
they  had  no  defence,  fell  upon  their  rear  ranks  with  terri- 
ble effect.  Their  squares  were  broken ;  their  captains 
fell ;  disordered  and  without  guidance,  they  went  down 
before  lance  and  sword,  fighting  to  the  last. 

Alexander's  horse  was  killed  under  him  while  he  was 
leading  the  cavalry  charge  upon  the  left,  and  for  the  sec- 
ond time  that  day  he  narrowly  escaped  with  his  life. 

"  They  fought  like  men,"  he  said  sadly  to  Ptolemy. 
"  I  wish  they  had  been  with  us  instead  of  against  us,  for 
they  were  Greeks." 

He  gave  command  to  stop  the  carnage.  Where  the 
mercenary  line  had  stood  the  dead  lay  in  heaps,  friend  and 
foe  together.  A  few  of  the  mercenaries  who  had  been  cut 
off  from  the  main  body  by  the  cavalry  had  succeeded  in 
making  their  escape ;  but  of  the  twenty  thousand  whom 


152  THE   GOLDEN  HOPE 

Memnon  had  led,  eighteen  thousand  never  left  that  bloody 
field.  At  least,  they  had  shown  the  barbarians  how  to 
die. 

"  It  will  be  harder  for  Darius  to  hire  Greeks  to  fight  for 
him  after  this,"  Chares  remarked,  as  he  reined  in  his  horse 
beside  his  two  friends  and  dismounted. 

"  They  were  of  our  race,  after  all,"  Clearchus  said,  re- 
gretfully. 

"They  were  not  cowards,"  Chares  assented,  nodding 
his  head  in  approval,  "  and  we  have  lost  more  men  than 
we  could  spare.  Here  is  a  fellow,  now,  who  might  have 
amounted  to  something." 

He  pointed  to  the  body  of  a  young  man  who  lay  with 
his  broken  sword  beside  him.  His  pale  face  was  calm 
and  his  wide  eyes  stared  upward  at  the  crimson  evening 
sky.  His  corselet  had  been  broken,  disclosing  the  end  of 
a  thin  roll  of  papyrus.  Chares  drew  it  out  and  broke  the 
seals. 

"  He  may  have  been  a  poet,"  he  said,  handing  the  roll 
to  Clearchus.  "  Read  it  I  " 

The  Athenian  glanced  at  the  writing  and  uttered  a 
quick  exclamation. 

"  Artemisia  is  in  Halicarnassus  !  "  he  cried. 

"  What  do  you  mean  ?  "  Chares  demanded. 

"  This  is  a  letter  from  Xanthe  to  me,"  Clearchus  said, 
and  he  proceeded  to  read  the  lines  that  his  unhappy  aunt 
had  written  with  so  much  toil. 

"  Who  is  this  Iphicrates  ?  "  Leonidas  asked. 

"  I  know  not,"  Clearchus  replied  eagerly,  "  but  if  it  be 
the  will  of  the  Gods  we  shall  learn.  Let  us  seek  the  king 
at  once  I " 


CHAPTER  XX 

MENA  MAKES  A  DISCOVERY 

MENA,the  Egyptian,  had  found  a  good  excuse  for  remain- 
ing in  Athens  during  the  fighting,  but  after  the  battle  of  the 
Granicus  Phradates  had  summoned  him  to  Halicarnassus. 
He  was  sitting  in  a  wine-shop,  discussing  topics  of  moment 
with  his  host.  His  restless  mind,  ever  on  the  alert  for 
intelligence  that  he  might  turn  to  account,  was  gathering 
information  concerning  the  city. 

"  Memnon  is  an  able  general,"  he  said.  "  If  they  had 
let  him  lead,  the  war  would  have  been  over  by  this  time." 

"  I  wish  they  had,  then,"  the  host  replied,  drawing  his 
cup.  "  That  battle  on  the  Granicus  came  near  to  ruining 
me,  there  were  so  many  of  my  debtors  who  did  not  re- 
turn." 

"You  can  make  up  your  loss  by  raising  your  prices 
when  the  siege  begins  here,"  the  Egyptian  observed. 

"  Do  you  think  there  will  be  a  siege  ?  "  the  other  asked 
anxiously. 

"  Of  course,"  Mena  replied.  "  Do  you  expect  Alexan- 
der to  turn  back  now  that  the  northern  provinces  are  his  ? 
But  with  Memnon  here,  he  will  have  his  trouble  for  his 
pains." 

"  I  don't  know,"  the  shopkeeper  said,  shaking  his  head. 
"  They  say  these  Macedonians  are  wonderful  fighters,  and 
I  am  not  sure,  after  all,  that  I  want  to  see  them  beaten. 
Blood  is  thicker  than  water,  and  this  is  a  Greek  city,  when 
all  is  said,  even  though  it  pays  tribute  to  Darius.  I  can't 
see  how  we  should  be  worse  off  under  Alexander  than  we 
are  now.  The  Persians  are  robbers,  and  my  grandfather 
was  a  Boeotian." 

153 


154  THE   GOLDEN  HOPE 

"  Would  you  have  the  city  surrender  ?  "  Mena  demanded, 
in  affected  surprise. 

"  No,  of  course  not,"  the  shopkeeper  said  hastily,  taking 
his  cue  from  his  customer,  after  the  manner  of  his  kind. 
"  No,  I  would  never  surrender,  for  our  walls  are  so 
strong  and  high  that  the  Macedonians  will  never  get 
through  them  ;  but  we  might  make  terms,"  he  added 
cautiously. 

His  embarrassment  was  relieved  by  a  boy  who  came  to 
tell  him  that  two  strangers  who  had  just  entered  the  shop 
desired  to  speak  with  him.  He  excused  himself  to  the 
Egyptian,  whose  sharp  eyes  followed  him  as  he  went  to 
obey  the  summons.  He  could  not  suppress  a  start  of  sur- 
prise when  he  saw  who  had  sent  it.  The  two  men  had 
taken  their  places  at  a  remote  table,  evidently  not  wishing 
to  be  remarked.  They  wore  the  garb  of  light-armed  foot- 
soldiers  and  their  accoutrement  seemed  much  the  worse 
for  rough  usage.  One  of  them  was  of  great  size  and 
strength,  with  blue  eyes  and  yellow  hair  which  curled 
about  his  temples.  The  other  was  smaller  and  more  deli- 
cate in  appearance.  The  cunning  Egyptian  recognized 
them  in  an  instant.  They  were  Clearchus  and  Chares. 

Mena  knew  the  two  young  men  had  set  out  with  the 
army  of  Alexander,  and  that  they  must  have  had  some 
purpose  in  coming  to  Halicarnassus.  Either  they  had 
found  some  clew,  he  thought,  to  Artemisia's  hiding  place, 
or  they  had  been  sent  forward  from  the  army  as  spies. 
He  gradually  shifted  his  position  so  that  he  might  watch 
their  conversation  with  the  host  without  danger  of  being 
recognized.  Their  talk  lasted  long  enough  for  Chares  to 
drain  a  huge  measure  of  wine,  after  which  the  keeper  of 
the  shop  bowed  them  out  and  returned  to  Mena. 

"  They  were  two  Athenians,"  he  said.  "  They  wanted 
to  know  where  Iphicrates  lives." 

"  Who  is  Iphicrates  ?  "  Mena  asked  innocently. 

"  He  is  an  old  rascal  who  makes  his  living  out  of  the 
necessities  of  others,"  the  shopkeeper  replied.  "  I  dare 
say  they  want  to  borrow  money  from  him.  They  will 
have  to  pay  well  for  it !  " 


MENA  MAKES  A  DISCOVERY  155 

"  Did  they  say  they  wanted  money  ?  "  queried  Mena. 

"No,  they  did  not  say  why  they  wished  to  see  him," 
was  the  reply. 

The  wily  Mena  drew  from  his  companion  all  that  he 
knew  about  Iphicrates.  He  found  the  house  without 
difficulty  and  easily  learned  the  details  of  the  accident 
that  had  befallen  Thais.  With  this  information  and  with 
what  he  already  knew  of  Artemisia's  disappearance,  he 
soon  found  out  all  the  rest. 

"  Chares  and  Clearchus  will  attempt  to  rescue  the  two 
women,"  he  reflected.  "  If  they  succeed,  Clearchus  will 
return  to  Athens  and  Ariston  will  be  stripped  of  all  he 
has.  He  will  undoubtedly  be  thrown  into  prison  besides. 
That  must  not  happen,  now,  at  any  rate.  Chares  will  prob- 
ably go  with  Clearchus,  and  my  worthy  master  will  lose, 
not  only  his  revenge,  but  the  girl  that  he  makes  himself 
such  a  fool  over.  Of  course  he  would  blame  me  for 
that.  This  Iphicrates  is  a  money-lender,  therefore  he 
must  have  money.  Let  me  see." 

Mena's  further  cogitations  led  him  to  Phradates,  whom 
he  found  playing  at  the  dice  with  a  party  of  mercenary 
captains,  who  were  robbing  him  without  shame.  The 
Egyptian  drew  him  aside. 

"  I  will  deliver  Chares  into  thy  hands  to-night,"  he 
said,  "and  give  thee  Thais  to-morrow." 

"  Are  you  drunk  ?  "  Phradates  asked  bluntly. 

"  I  mean  exactly  what  I  say,"  Mena  replied  with  dignity, 
and  he  related  all  that  he  had  discovered. 

"  My  turn  has  come  sooner  than  I  expected,"  Phradates 
cried  exultingly.  He  lost  no  time  in  seeking  Memnon, 
with  whom  he  held  a  long  consultation. 

Save  for*  the  military  patrols,  the  streets  of  Halicar- 
nassus  were  deserted  that  night  when  Chares  and  Clear- 
chus approached  the  dwelling  of  Iphicrates.  They  kept 
the  darker  side  of  the  way  and  advanced  with  caution, 
halting  at  every  sound.  They  had  laid  aside  their  weapons, 
which  they  knew  would  be  useless  in  case  of  attack  and 
which  might  excite  suspicion  should  they  be  noticed.  In 
front  of  the  house  they  stopped  to  listen.  Not  a  sound 


156  THE   GOLDEN  HOPE 

broke  the  stillness  and  nobody  was  in  sight.  In  one  of 
the  upper  windows  a  light  was  burning. 

"  She  is  there  ! "  Clearchus  said,  pointing  to  the  gleam. 

"  How  shall  we  make  her  understand  who  we  are  ? " 
Chares  asked. 

Clearchus  picked  up  a  pebble  from  the  street  and  tossed 
it  at  the  window.  The  first  trial  failed,  but  at  the  second 
the  stone  entered  the  opening. 

"  Back  now  until  we  see  her  ! "  the  Theban  said,  draw- 
ing Clearchus  into  an  angle  of  the  opposite  wall. 

In  a  moment  a  woman's  head,  with  hair  unbound,  ap- 
peared at  the  window  against  the  light. 

"  It  is  Artemisia  !  "  Clearchus  cried,  unable  to  control 
himself  in  the  rush  of  his  joy.  He  started  forward  and 
stood  in  the  full  moonlight  with  his  arms  outstretched. 

"  Artemisia  !  "  he  called  softly. 

"  Clearchus,  my  love,  is  it  thou  ? "  she  replied,  in  the 
same  tone. 

"  Yes,  we  have  come  to  save  thee,"  he  answered.  "  Canst 
thou  come  to  us?" 

"  I  will  try,"  she  said.     "  Thais  is  here  with  me." 

She  vanished  from  the  window,  and  Clearchus  advanced 
eagerly  toward  the  door.  Before  he  had  taken  three  steps 
a  score  of  men  seemed  to  rise  out  of  the  ground  around 
him.  The  trap  set  by  Phradates  had  been  sprung. 

"  Seize  them  ! "  the  Tyrian  cried  in  a  shrill  voice. 

In  an  instant,  Clearchus  had  been  overcome.  Chares, 
who  had  remained  in  the  angle  of  shadow,  sprang  forward 
with  a  cry  of  rage.  He  reached  Phradates  before  the  sol- 
diers could  stop  him,  and  dealt  the  Tyrian  a  blow  that  sent 
him  down  in  an  inanimate  heap  ten  yards  away  ;  but, 
as  he  did  so,  a  dozen  men  leaped  upon  him  and  bore  him 
to  the  earth. 

Clearchus  was  struggling  like  a  madman  with  his  cap- 
tors, but  to  no  purpose. 

"  They  have  us,"  the  Theban  said  coolly.  "  Let  us  show 
ourselves  men." 

With  a  groan  Clearchus  submitted ;  and  the  guard,  having 
bound  their  arms  behind  them,  dragged  them  to  their  feet. 


MENA  MAKES  A  DISCOVERY  157 

"At  least,  that  Phoenician  coward  has  his  deserts,'* 
Chares  exclaimed  with  a  laugh,  glancing  at  the  senseless 
form  of  his  enemy.  "  I  hope  I  have  killed  him  I " 

Part  of  the  guard  marched  them  quickly  away,  while 
the  rest  remained  behind  to  care  for  Phradates.  As  long 
as  the  house  could  be  seen,  Clearchus  kept  his  eyes  upon 
the  window,  hoping  for  another  glimpse  of  Artemisia,  but 
he  saw  her  not. 

It  was  necessary  for  the  soldiers  who  had  stayed  behind 
with  Phradates  to  summon  a  physician  before  he  could  be 
brought  back  to  consciousness.  His  life  had  been  saved 
by  the  fact  that  he  threw  up  his  right  hand  to  protect 
himself  from  Chares'  terrible  blow.  The  bones  of  his 
wrist  had  been  broken  and  splintered  so  badly  that  the 
physician  doubted  whether  he  would  ever  be  able  to  use 
his  hand  again. 

In  the  morning  Iphicrates  received  orders  to  join  the 
citizen  levy  that  had  been  raised  to  defend  the  walls  of 
the  city  ;  and  Phradates,  with  a  retinue  of  slaves  and  at- 
tendants, took  possession  of  the  house.  The  money-lender 
protested  bitterly  against  the  service  demanded  of  him, 
but  his  entreaties  were  in  vain.  He  had  not  even  time  to 
make  provision  for  the  security  of  his  valuables  before  he 
was  hurried  away,  and  he  was  forced  to  accept  the  assist- 
ance which  the  sympathetic  Mena  pressed  upon  him.  He 
revealed  to  the  Egyptian,  with  many  lamentations,  the  hid- 
ing-places of  his  hoard,  promising  to  reward  him  liberally 
if  he  would  bring  it  to  him.  Mena  found  not  only  the 
gold  of  which  Iphicrates  had  spoken,  but  much  more  that 
had  been  so  cunningly  concealed  in  the  walls  of  the  house 
that  Iphicrates  had  deemed  it  unnecessary  to  allude  to  it. 
So  expeditious  was  Mena's  search  that  he  was  able  to  re- 
port to  Iphicrates,  before  nightfall,  that  the  soldiers  had 
anticipated  him  and  had  carried  everything  away. 

"  I  am  ruined  !  "  cried  the  wretched  man,  turning  pale 
and  wiping  the  drops  from  his  brow.  "  The  savings  of  a 
lifetime  of  toil  have  been  taken  from  me  !  Ah,  the 
robbers  !  Would  that  I  had  them  here  before  me  I " 

"  Take  hope,"  Mena  replied  soothingly.     "  The  fortunes 


158  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

of  war  may  bring  thee  more  than  thou  hast  lost,  and  it  is 
better,  at  any  rate,  that  thy  gold  should  have  fallen  into 
the  hands  of  thy  friends  rather  than  into  those  of  the 
Macedonians." 

"  I  have  no  friends,"  Iphicrates  wailed.  "  I  will  appeal 
to  Memnon  himself  !  " 

"Give  yourself  no  concern  about  that,"  the  Egyptian 
replied  hastily.  "  I  have  already  complained  to  my  mas- 
ter, and  he  has  promised  to  see  that  the  soldiers  are  pun- 
ished. He  is  generous,  and  he  feels  that  it  was  partly  his 
fault  that  this  misfortune  has  come  upon  thee." 

Iphicrates  clasped  his  hand  and  thanked  him  with  tears. 
Mena  left  him  to  his  drill  and  hastened  to  make  provision 
for  the  secret  conveyance  of  the  gold  to  Tyre.  Phradates 
remained  in  ignorance  of  the  whole  transaction,  having 
matters  of  more  importance  to  occupy  his  thoughts  than 
the  ruin  of  an  old  miser. 

Artemisia  passed  the  night  in  an  agony  of  suspense  and 
weeping.  Thais  did  her  utmost  to  comfort  her,  though  her 
own  heart  was  scarcely  less  troubled  than  that  of  her 
younger  companion.  It  was  by  representing  that,  weak 
as  they  were,  they  might  be  the  only  persons  in  the  city 
who  could  aid  Clearchus  and  Chares,  and  that  they  must 
not  abandon  themselves  to  despair  that  she  finally  per- 
suaded Artemisia  to  sleep.  While  she  talked,  her  swift 
mind  was  busy  with  plans.  She  had  heard  that  the  Per- 
sian officials  were  venal,  and  that  anything  in  the  empire 
might  be  had  for  a  price.  She  knew  that  the  purchase  of 
a  general  or  a  viceroy  was  beyond  her  means,  but  she  hoped 
that  the  jailers  who  had  the  two  young  men  in  charge, 
whoever  they  were,  might  be  bribed  by  her  jewels  to  let 
them  escape.  It  was  with  a  kind  of  exaltation  that  she 
made  a  mental  account  of  the  gems,  thinking  that  the  price 
she  had  paid  for  them  might  not  have  been  in  vain.  The 
question  that  most  occupied  her  mind  was  what  temper 
Phradates  would  be  in,  for  she  doubted  not  that  he  would 
seek  to  take  advantage  of  her  situation.  Finding  Arte- 
misia quiet  at  last,  she  lay  down  and  resolutely  closed  her 
eyes. 


MENA  MAKES  A  DISCOVERY  159 

As  soon  as  the  Tyrian  had  occupied  the  house,  his  slaves 
brought  food  and  wine  in  his  name  to  the  young  women. 
Thais  accepted  it. 

"  Tell  thy  master  that  we  have  no  women  to  dress  us," 
she  said. 

"How  can  you  receive  anything  from  that  man?" 
Artemisia  exclaimed  indignantly,  when  the  slaves  had 
gone. 

"If  I  had  my  wish,  I  would  drive  this  through  his 
heart,"  Thais  replied,  catching  up  a  small  dagger  that  she 
sometimes  carried  in  her  bosom.  "  My  desire  to  aid  Chares 
and  Clearchus  is  no  less  strong  than  thine  ;  but  we  are 
women  and  we  must  fight  as  we  can,  not  as  we  would. 
So  hide  thy  grief  if  thou  canst,  for  it  will  win  pity  neither 
for  them  nor  for  thee." 

Artemisia  looked  ai  her  splendid  beauty,  heightened  by 
the  smouldering  fire  in  her  eyes.  "I  feel  that  I  am  a 
child,"  she  said,  embracing  her.  "  I  know  nothing  of  the 
world  and  I  am  afraid.  I  will  trust  thee  in  all  things." 

Thais  returned  her  caress.  "  Our  lovers  are  in  the 
net,"  she  said,  "but  you  remember  in  the  story  that  it 
was  the  mouse  that  freed  the  lion.  If  Phradates  sends 
us  the  women,  he  is  still  my  slave,  though  we  are  in  his 
power,  and  we  may  hope.  Now,  let  us  eat." 

They  had  scarcely  finished  when  Mena  knocked  at  the 
door  and  ushered  in  two  women  of  Cyprus,  with  gleaming 
black  eyes  and  slender,  agile  forms.  "My  master,  the 
noble  Phradates,  sends  you  these,"  he  said,  bowing  low 
before  Thais. 

"Phradates  hath  our  thanks,"  she  replied  gravely. 
"  Tell  him  that  we  hope  to  express  our  gratitude  to  him 
in  person." 

Mena  withdrew,  and  Thais  immediately  commanded 
the  women  to  dress  her  and  Artemisia.  To  this  task  she 
gave  her  whole  attention,  directing  every  step  with  the 
minutest  care,  to  the  least  fold  of  the  saffron  chiton.  She 
chose  for  her  adornment  a  topaz  necklace  that  seemed  to 
sparkle  with  inward  fire.  Artemisia  she  robed  simply  in 
white,  with  a  white  rose  in  her  soft,  brown  hair. 


160  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

There  was  an  unwonted  stir  in  the  house.  Slaves  came 
and  went  with  messages.  The  sound  of  men's  voices  rose 
from  below.  Thais  was  restless  and  uneasy.  She  paced 
backward  and  forward,  stopping  now  and  then  before  the 
polished  mirror  to  examine  once  more  the  lustrous  coils 
of  her  hair,  or  the  arrangement  of  her  silken  chiton.  She 
seemed  expectant,  and  at  every  footfall  turned  her  face 
toward  the  door  ;  but  the  morning  wore  on,  and  Phradates 
did  not  come.  Finally  she  sent  one  of  the  Cyprian  women 
down,  on  pretence  of  fetching  water,  to  learn  what  was 
going  on.  The  woman  returned  with  the  news  that  the 
Tyrian  was  there,  but  of  Chares  and  Clearchus  she  could 
learn  nothing. 

Thais  hesitated  for  a  moment.  "  Go  down  again,"  she 
said  at  last,  "and  tell  Phradates  that  we  are  ready  to 
receive  him." 

The  woman  took  the  message,  but  she  came  back  almost 
immediately,  saying  that  Phradates  had  left  the  house. 

Thais  stamped  her  foot.  "Then  we  must  wait,"  she 
said  regretfully.  "  O  that  I  were  a  man  this  day  I  " 


CHAPTER  XXI 

PHRADATES  TBIUMPHS 

THE  morning  sun,  shining  from  a  cloudless  sky,  danced 
upon  the  rippling  harbor  before  the  eyes  of  the  two  pris- 
oners as  they  were  led  to  the  Royal  Citadel  where  Memnon 
had  established  himself.  The  Rhodian  had  been  placed 
in  command  of  all  the  western  border  of  the  empire  after 
the  disaster  on  the  Granicus,  and  his  authority  was  nomi- 
nally supreme. 

They  were  conducted  to  an  antechamber  of  the  council 
room  to  await  their  turn.  They  found  themselves  sur- 
rounded by  a  throng  in  which  the  Greeks  far  outnumbered 
the  barbarians.  Sullen  looks  were  levelled  at  them  by 
the  officers  who  came  and  went.  Ephialtes,  who  had  been 
exiled  from  Athens,  smiled  at  them  mockingly.  Neop- 
tolemus,  the  Lyncestian,  and  Amyntas,  son  of  Antiochus, 
who  had  been  concerned  in  the  murder  of  Philip,  Thra- 
sybulus,  and  others  who  had  become  exiles  from  their 
native  land  for  various  crimes,  passed  them  in  the  crowd 
of  civil  and  military  officials  whose  faces  and  garb  indi- 
cated the  widely  scattered  races  that  they  represented. 

"  See,"  Clearchus  said  to  Chares.  "  There  goes  the 
Tyrian  !  " 

Phradates  was  making  his  way  through  the  hall,  hold- 
ing his  head  high  and  ignoring  the  salutes  that  were 
offered  to  him.  He  wore  a  magnificent  cloak  of  purple, 
under  which  he  concealed  his  maimed  right  arm,  and  his 
spurs  clanked  on  the  marble  floor. 

"They  are  the  same  spurs  he  used  to  get  away  with 
from  the  battle,"  Chares  observed.  "  He  seems  to  be  a 
person  of  some  importance  here,  and  that  will  do  us  no 
good." 

u  161 


162  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

"  He  has  us  this  time  safely  enough,"  Clearchus  said 
bitterly. 

"  That  is  true,"  Chares  replied.  "  I  wish  I  had  struck 
him  harder  !  His  head  must  be  of  iron." 

"  Do  you  think  the  oracle  was  accomplished  when  we 
found  Artemisia  ?  "  Clearchus  inquired  anxiously. 

"  I  do  not  know,"  the  Theban  replied,  "  but  only  Phoe- 
bus can  save  us  now." 

"  Come  along,"  the  captain  of  the  guard  said  roughly, 
"the  general  is  waiting  for  you." 

He  led  them  into  the  council  room,  where  Memnon  sat 
behind  a  table  littered  with  documents.  With  him  were 
Orontobates,  Phradates,  and  a  few  of  the  higher  officers. 
The  famous  Rhodian  raised  his  head  from  the  letter  that 
he  had  been  reading  and  looked  keenly  at  the  two  young 
men. 

"  You  are  charged  with  being  spies  of  the  Macedonian," 
he  said  abruptly.  "  What  have  you  to  reply  ?  " 

"  It  is  not  true,"  Chares  answered.  "  We  are  here  on 
private  business  alone." 

"  He  lies  !  "  Phradates  broke  in.  "  I  saw  them  both  at 
Thebes  in  the  army  of  Alexander,  and  again  in  the  battle 
of  the  Granicus.  They  are  spies  !  " 

"What  he  says  is  partly  true,"  Chares  replied  coolly, 
"  but  it  also  true  that  we  are  not  spies  and  that  he  knows 
it.  We  have  left  the  army  of  Alexander." 

"  Why  did  you  come  here  ?  "  Memnon  asked. 

"  We  came  in  search  of  Artemisia,  a  young  woman  of 
Athens,"  Clearchus  said.  "  She  was  stolen  before  the  war 
began.  We  followed  the  army  in  obedience  to  the  oracle 
at  Delphi  for  the  purpose  of  finding  her.  When  we  learned 
that  she  was  here,  we  came  hither  to  seek  her." 

"  It  is  all  false,"  Phradates  cried.  "  Put  them  to  the 
torture  and  they  will  reveal  the  truth  !  " 

"Spoken  like  a  Phoenician,"  Chares  said  scornfully, 
"but  it  is  only  among  savages  that  they  torture  free  men. 
Do  you  remember,  Tyrian,  what  was  done  to  you  when 
you  came  as  a  spy  to  Thebes  ?  " 

Phradates  bit  his  lip  and  was  silent. 


PHRADATES  TRIUMPHS  163 

"  Alexander  sent  thee  back  to  Tyre,"  Chares  continued, 
"  and  he  gave  thee  a  message  to  deliver  to  thy  king, 
Azemilcus.  Hast  thou  forgotten  it  ?  He  told  thee  to  bid 
him  prepare  the  altar  in  the  temple  of  Heracles,  for  that 
he  was  coming  with  his  army  to  make  sacrifice  there.  He 
is  on  his  way." 

Chares  spoke  boldly,  and  the  threat  conveyed  in  his 
words  had  an  evident  effect  upon  the  minds  of  the  men 
who  heard  him.  Many  of  them,  like  Phradates,  had  seen 
with  their  own  eyes  the  impetuous  charge  of  the  Mace- 
donians across  the  Granicus,  and  they  knew  in  their  hearts 
that  the  Great  King  had  no  troops  that  could  have  with- 
stood it.  Sardis,  Ephesus,  Miletus,  and  all  the  Carian 
cities  in  the  north  had  fallen,  and  the  inutterings  of  the 
approaching  storm  were  all  about  them.  Would  the  great 
walls  of  Halicarnassus,  upon  which  they  had  been  toiling, 
give  them  shelter  ?  Misgiving  seized  their  minds,  and 
they  looked  questioningly  at  each  other  and  at  Memnon. 
None  could  read  what  was  passing  in  the  thoughts  of  the 
wily  Rhodian,  but  no  doubt  he  reflected  upon  the  jealousy 
of  the  Persians,  his  masters,  which  had  forbidden  him  to 
lead  his  Greeks  into  the  battle  of  the  Granicus  and  which 
still  encompassed  him,  all  the  more  vigilant  because  of  his 
promotion.  He  must  have  thought,  too,  of  his  wife  and 
children,  hostages  in  the  hands  of  Darius.  He  knew  that 
Clearchus  and  Chares  had  told  the  truth.  Would  it 
not  be  well  to  have  two  young  men  of  influence  in  Greece 
and  on  terms  of  intimacy  with  Alexander  to  speak  for  him 
in  case  of  need  ? 

With  his  eyes  on  Memnon's  furrowed  face,  Clearchus, 
with  the  subtle  intelligence  of  an  Athenian,  divined  some- 
thing of  what  was  passing  in  his  mind. 

"  Say  no  more,"  he  whispered  to  Chares.  "  He  will 
save  us  if  he  can." 

Memnon  at  last  raised  his  head  and  glanced  about  him. 
"  I  am  inclined  to  think  that  the  story  these  men  tell  is 
true,"  he  said  deliberately. 

An  angry  murmur  rose  from  the  crowd,  and  Phra- 
dates' face  flushed  darkly. 


164  THE   GOLDEN  HOPE 

"  Who  was  the  girl  in  the  litter  ? "  said  Ephialtes. 
"  Was  she  this  Artemisia  whom  they  were  seeking  ?  " 

There  was  a  sneer  in  the  exile's  tone  that  brought  the 
blood  to  Chares'  cheek. 

"  She  was  not,"  he  answered.  "  She  was  Thais.  You 
mav  have  seen  her,  Ephialtes,  before  they  drove  you  from 
Athens." 

..!'  Thais  ?  "  Thrasybulus  said.  "  Why  not  send  for  her  ? 
She  may  be  able  to  tell  whether  these  speak  truth  or 
falsehood." 

"  Let  her  be  brought  before  us,"  Memnon  commanded. 
"  Remove  the  prisoners  until  she  comes.  My  Lord 
Orontobates,  I  wish  to  consult  with  you.  concerning  the 
disposition  of  the  fleet." 

Clearchus  and  Chares  were  conducted  back  to  the  ante- 
chamber, while  a  tall,  handsome  man,  wearing  the  head- 
dress and  insignia  of  a  Persian  noble  of  high  rank,  bent 
beside  the  Rhodian  over  a  map  which  showed  the  coast 
on  either  side  of  the  city.  Although  Memnon  had  been 
made  general  and  civil  governor  of  the  western  provinces, 
he  well  knew  that  Orontobates  had  been  placed  beside 
him  to  watch  every  act  of  his,  and  that  the  Great  King 
was  bound,  even  though  it  might  be  against  his  own  judg- 
ment, to  take  the  word  of  the  Persian  before  that  of  the 
mercenary.  It  was  no  wonder  that  the  brow  of  the  gen- 
eral was  thoughtful  and  his  face  careworn,  surrounded  as 
he  was  by  traps  and  pitfalls,  and  with  the  terrible  army 
that  he  had  been  chosen  to  defeat  drawing  hourly  more 
near. 

They  were  still  studying  headland  and  bay  when  Thais 
and  her  escort  arrived.  As  if  by  accident,  she  took  her 
position  full  in  the  sunlight  that  streamed  in  through  a 
lofty  window  cut  in  the  gray  stone  wall  of  the  fortress. 
There  was  a  stir  of  surprise  in  the  room  as  she  entered, 
and  the  gaze  of  every  man  was  bent  upon  her.  The 
bright  flood  touched  the  coils  of  her  hair  and  filled  them 
with  changing  gleams.  It  bathed  her  face  in  a  rich  glow, 
warm  and  delicate  as  the  blush  upon  the  petals  of  a  rose. 
The  folds  of  her  chiton,  leaving  bare  the  rounded  grace  of 


PHKADATES   TRIUMPHS  165 

her  neck  and  the  swell  of  her  bosom,  swept  down  to  her 
little  white  feet,  shod  with  saffron  sandals,  and  revealed 
the  firm  curves  of  her  figure,  youthful,  erect,  and  elastic  as 
a  wand  of  willow.  The  yellow  light  sparkled  and  ran 
through  the  topaz  chain  that  rose  and  fell  with  her 
breathing. 

As  she  stood  there,  a  butterfly  danced  in  upon  the  sun- 
light, fluttered  about  her  head,  and  finally  settled  upon 
her  hair,  slowly  opening  and  shutting  its  red-brown  wings, 
mottled  with  darker  spots.  Like  a  sudden  breeze  in  a 
ripened  field  of  grain,  a  whisper  of  admiration  and  super- 
stitious wonder  ran  through  the  room.  Thais  raised  her 
eyes,  and  the  shadow  of  a  smile  parted  her  crimson  lips, 
showing  the  pearly  gleam  of  her  teeth. 

Thus  for  a  moment  she  stood  in  the  sunlight  before  the 
gaze  of  the  assemblage  that  thronged  about  the  Rhodian 
general.  The  flower  of  her  womanhood  seemed  to  exhale 
a  nameless,  sensuous  fascination,  like  the  strange  perfume 
of  a  rare  exotic,  the  spell  of  which  was  longing  and  desire. 

"  Bring  in  the  prisoners,"  Memnon  said. 

Clearchus  and  Chares  were  led  into  the  room  before 
Thais.  She  turned  to  them  with  a  swift  warning  in  her 
glance  that  stopped  the  words  of  protest  on  the  lips  of  the 
Theban. 

"  Leave  them  to  me,"  her  eyes  seemed  to  say. 

"  Do  you  know  these  men  ?  "  Memnon  asked  courteously. 

"  I  know  them,"  she  assented,  in  a  voice  that  sounded 
singularly  sweet  and  timid.  "  They  are  Chares,  who  was 
of  Thebes,  and  Clearchus,  of  Athens." 

"  Can  you  tell  what  brought  them  here  ? "  Memnon 
asked. 

"They  left  Athens  in  search  of  Artemisia,  as  all 
Athens  knows,"  Thais  returned. 

Her  answer  had  substantiated  the  story  of  the  prisoners. 
Memnon  turned  inquiringly  to  Orontobates. 

"  It  may  be  that  this  is  some  trick,"  the  Persian  said 
softly,  in  his  own  tongue.  "  Who  knows  that  they  have 
not  concerted  this  story  for  this  occasion  ?  " 

"  My  lord's  suspicion  is  just,"  Thais  returned,  smiling 


166  THE   GOLDEN  HOPE 

upon  Orontobates  and  addressing  him  in  his  own  language  ; 
"  but  he  will  observe  that  I  have  not  seen  these  men  since 
they  left  Athens,  and,  indeed,  I  did  not  know  they  were 
here." 

"  Then  why  did  you  come  here  yourself  ?  "  Orontobates 
asked,  returning  her  smile. 

"  I  came  because  I  learned  that  Artemisia  was  here,  and 
I,  too,  wished  to  find  her,"  Thais  replied. 

Orontobates  shook  his  head  incredulously.  "If  this 
young  woman,  for  whom  all  Athens  seems  to  be  seeking, 
is  here  in  Halicarnassus,  doubtless  she  can  be  found,"  he 
remarked. 

"My  lord  is  right,"  Thais  said  quietly,  "for  I  have 
found  her." 

"  Shall  we  send  for  her  ?  "  Memnon  asked,  turning  to 
Orontobates,  who  sat  thoughtfully  stroking  his  beard,  "  or 
shall  we  set  the  prisoners  free  ?  " 

"  Thou  knowest  that  Darius  commanded  us  to  send  him 
our  captives,  so  that  he  might  learn  for  himself  concerning 
the  Macedonians,"  the  Persian  replied.  "We  have  had 
few  to  send,  and  I  think  he  would  like  to  question  these 
men.  By  their  own  confession,  they  have  been  in 
Alexander's  army.  Dost  thou  not  think  it  might  be  well 
to  obey  the  command  relating  to  them  ?  " 

Memnon  saw  that  if  he  refused  he  might  be  charged 
with  disobedience  to  the  Great  King,  whose  lightest  word 
was  law,  and  he  could  not  afford  to  take  the  risk. 

"Thy  words  are  wise,"  he  said  smoothly,  hiding  the 
anger  that  he  felt  at  the  Persian's  interference.  "  It  shall 
be  as  thou  hast  said.  Take  away  the  prisoners,"  he  added 
to  the  guard,  "  and  let  them  be  sent  to-night  to  Babylon 
with  the  messenger  who  is  to  carry  my  letters  to  King 
Darius,  my  master,  —  may  he  live  forever  !  " 

"  It  is  well,"  said  Orontobates,  with  a  shade  of  mockery 
in  his  voice. 

Clearchus'  face  grew  pale.  The  thought  that  Artemisia 
was  so  near  and  that  he  was  about  to  be  separated  from 
her,  perhaps  forever,  without  being  permitted  to  see  her 
again,  was  a  blow  under  which  he  staggered. 


PHRADATES   TRIUMPHS  167 

"  Why  send  us  both  ?  "  Chares  demanded,  restraining 
himself  with  an  effort.  "I  know  all  that  Clearchus 
knows,  and  I  will  tell  it  freely  to  the  Great  King  if  you 
will  let  him  go  free." 

"  Two  are  better  than  one,"  Orontobates  said.  "  Thou 
wilt  tell  what  thou  knowest,  whether  freely  or  not." 

"Take  them  away,"  Memnon  said  harshly,  "and  see 
that  they  speak  with  nobody  before  their  departure." 

Thais  followed  them  with  her  eyes  to  the  door,  where 
Chares  turned  his  head  and  smiled  at  her.  She  gave  him 
back  the  smile  bravely  ;  but  as  he  passed  out  of  her  sight 
her  face  changed  and  became  like  marble.  Her  eyes 
sought  those  of  Orontobates,  and  she  spoke  to  him  in  an 
even  voice  that  vibrated  with  the  intensity  of  her  passion. 

"  I  am  a  woman,  O  Persian,"  she  said,  "but  I  say  to  thee 
and  to  thy  master  that  if  harm  befalls  either  of  these  men, 
the  proudest  palaces  of  thy  kings  shall  be  their  funeral 
pyre." 

A  dead  hush  followed  this  defiance,  and  all  eyes  were 
turned  upon  the  Persian  in  expectation  of  an  outbreak ; 
but  Orontobates  merely  smiled  upon  her  as  though  she 
were  a  petulant  child  and  turned  again  to  the  study  of  the 
maps  spread  out  before  him. 


CHAPTER  XXII 

THE  VISION   OP    DANIEL,   THE    VICEROY 

SILENT  and  thoughtful  in  the  midst  of  the  swarthy 
Arabian  guard  commanded  by  Nathan  the  Israelite,  who 
bore  Memnon's  letters  to  the  Great  King,  Clearchus  and 
Chares  rode  out  of  the  eastern  gate  of  Halicarnassus. 
Even  the  Theban's  buoyant  nature  for  once  was  subdued. 
They  were  going  to  what  seemed  certain  death,  and  they 
were  leaving  behind  them  those  they  loved  most  on  earth. 

To  Clearchus  this  thought  was  unbearable.  He  cared 
not  what  happened,  now  that  the  last  hope  of  rescuing 
Artemisia  was  gone.  What  would  become  of  her  ?  Who 
could  aid  her  now  ?  He  rode  with  his  head  sunk  on  his 
breast,  seeing  and  hearing  nothing  of  what  went  on 
around  him.  A  low  fever  filled  his  veins,  dulling  his 
senses  and  leaving  him  only  half  conscious  of  their  situa- 
tion. At  times  he  imagined  it  was  all  a  dream,  from 
which  he  would  awake,  still  free  to  continue  the  search  for 
his  lost  love.  Then  a  realization  of  the  truth  would 
return  to  him,  and  he  groaned  aloud  in  his  despair. 

The  response  of  the  oracle  of  Delphi,  which  had  supported 
him,  now  seemed  like  a  mockery.  It  had  been  fulfilled,  he 
thought,  when  in  truth  he  found  Artemisia  in  the  track 
that  Alexander's  army  was  to  follow.  The  Gods  had 
made  him  their  sport,  and  he  fancied  them  smiling  down 
from  the  heavens  upon  his  agony.  The  light  of  the  sun 
became  hateful  to  him. 

So  he  rode,  mile  after  mile  and  day  after  day,  in  listless 
and  inert  abandonment  to  his  fate.  Who  could  resist  the 
will  of  the  Gods  ?  He  ate  almost  nothing,  and  his  strength 
wasted  visibly,  while  lines  of  suffering  deepened  on  his  face. 

In  vain  Chares  sought  to  rouse  him.  He  returned 

168 


THE  VISION  OF  DANIEL,  THE  VICEROY    169 

patient  answers  to  the  arguments  of  the  Theban,  but  his 
power  of  effort  was  gone.  In  the  first  stages  of  their 
journey  Chares  watched  over  him  constantly  to  prevent 
him  from  destroying  himself  in  his  despair. 

Through  Lycia,  Pisidia,  and  Cilicia  they  passed,  finding 
fresh  relays  of  horses  at  each  station  along  the  great  high- 
way that  had  been  established  by  the  predecessors  of  Da- 
rius. Through  the  Amanic  Gates  they  galloped  at  last, 
and  paused  at  Thapsacus,  on  the  banks  of  the  mighty 
Euphrates,  where,  more  than  a  century  and  a  half  before, 
the  Ten  Thousand  had  halted  in  their  desperate  dash 
upon  Babylon. 

Chares  had  long  ago  recovered  his  cheerful  temper. 
Of  what  lay  before  them  when  they  reached  the  Persian 
capital  he  had  ceased  to  think.  The  condition  of  Clear- 
chus,  and  the  fact  that  they  had  advanced  so  far  toward 
the  heart  of  the  Persian  empire,  made  escape  practically 
impossible.  The  Theban  was  regarded  rather  as  a  com- 
rade than  an  enemy  by  the  Arabs  of  the  guard,  and  his 
unfailing  good  nature  made  the  long  journey  seem  less 
wearisome. 

With  Nathan  he  had  formed  a  solid  friendship.  The 
young  Israelite,  browned  by  the  sun  and  wind,  was  natu- 
rally taciturn  and  inclined  to  silence.  His  form  was 
active  and  sinewy,  and  his  muscles  seemed  always  on  the 
alert.  In  his  dark  eyes  burned  the  mystic  intelligence 
and  indomitable  earnestness  of  his  race.  He  rode  usually 
in  advance  of  the  little  troop,  and,  although  often  he 
seemed  wrapped  in  contemplation,  nothing  ever  escaped 
him.  The  contrast  between  him  and  the  careless,  talka- 
tive Theban,  with  his  laughing  blue  eyes  and  yellow  hair, 
was  as  complete  as  possible  ;  and  it  may  have  been  this 
very  difference  in  their  temperaments  that  drew  them 
together. 

Nathan  showed  an  extraordinary  interest  in  all  that 
related  to  Alexander,  even  in  his  personal  appearance  and 
what  he  had  said  on  this  or  that  occasion.  He  would  lis- 
ten by  the  hour  while  Chares  talked  of  the  young  Mace- 
donian king,  his  people,  and  his  court.  No  suspicion 


170  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

entered  the  Theban's  mind  that  Nathan  was  seeking 
information  for  the  use  of  his  superiors  in  Babylon.  He 
would  have  dismissed  such  a  thought  as  unjust.  The 
Israelite  inquired  little  about  Alexander's  army,  and 
seemed  rather  desirous  of  forming  in  his  own  mind  a 
portrait  of  the  young  leader.  That  he  reflected  deeply 
upon  what  Chares  told  him  was  shown  by  the  questions 
that  he  asked  from  time  to  time  for  the  purpose  of  ena- 
bling him  to  fill  out  some  incomplete  detail. 

Chares  sometimes  wondered  whether  the  interest  that 
Nathan  displayed  in  Alexander  could  have  any  religious 
bearing.  He  had  heard  from  Aristotle  of  the  mysterious 
and  peculiar  belief  of  the  Israelites,  who  worshipped  only 
one  God,  and  who  would  not  suffer  an  image  of  Him  to 
be  set  up  in  their  temple ;  but  his  ideas  regarding  their 
faith  were  confused  with  stories  of  a  hundred  other 
equally  insignificant  tribes. 

His  attention  was  aroused  one  day  by  a  sudden  change 
in  the  young  Israelite.  He  became  both  restless  and  ab- 
stracted. Often  he  returned  no  answer  to  the  questions 
that  the  Theban  put  to  him,  and  there  seemed  to  be  an 
unusual  luminous  depth  in  his  dark  eyes.  At  times  his 
lips  moved  as  though  he  were  conversing  with  unseen 
companions.  There  was  a  strangeness  in  his  actions  and 
expression  that  caused  even  the  heedless  Theban  to  feel  a 
vague  uneasiness.  Toward  nightfall,  Clearchus,  as  though 
drawn  by  some  undefinable  bond  of  sympathy,  rode  forward 
and  took  his  place  beside  Nathan.  It  was  the  first  time 
that  this  had  happened  since  they  left  Halicarnassus,  and 
Chares  watched  them  with  amazement.  Neither  spoke, 
but  each  appeared  conscious  of  the  other's  presence,  and 
Chares  imagined  that  there  was  more  animation  in  Clear- 
chus' glance  when  they  halted  for  the  night.  At  the 
same  time  he  had  a  dim  sense  that  something  was  going 
on  between  them  that  he  could  not  understand. 

After  the  evening  meal  Nathan  sat  before  the  tent  that 
he  always  occupied  with  his  two  prisoners  when  they 
spent  the  night  away  from  human  habitation.  Clearchus 
lay  beside  him,  with  his  head  resting  on  his  hand.  The 


THE  VISION  OF  DANIEL,   THE  VICEROY    171 

Arabs  were  sleeping  in  a  group  beside  the  tethered 
horses. 

In  the  measureless  depths  of  the  sky  the  great  stars 
blazed  with  a  steady  light.  Strange  cries  of  night  birds 
came  from  the  broad  river,  sweeping  silently  past  them  in 
the  darkness.  The  howl  of  a  jackal  sounded  faintly  in 
the  distance. 

Nathan's  face  was  turned  toward  the  south,  as  though 
his  eyes  could  see  there  the  walls  of  the  city  in  whose 
narrow  streets  he  had  played  with  his  companions  as 
a  boy.  Presently  he  began  to  speak. 

"  He  will  requite  His  enemies  and  those  who  scorn 
Him,"  the  Israelite  said.  "Terrible  is  His  wrath!" 

"  Is  He  more  powerful  than  Zeus  ?  "  said  Clearchus, 
seeming  to  comprehend  what  Nathan  meant. 

"  Yea,"  Nathan  answered  solemnly.  "  Thy  Gods  are 
as  nothing  before  Him.  Baal  He  overthrew  in  Babylon 
with  all  his  brood." 

"  I  have  heard  that  it  was  the  Persians  and  not  thy 
people  who  smote  Nebuchadnezzar,"  Clearchus  replied. 
"  Is  He  the  God  of  the  Persians,  too  ?  " 

"  They  paid  Him  honor  under  the  name  of  Ormazd," 
the  Israelite  replied.  "  While  they  were  faithful  to  Him, 
nothing  could  stand  against  them ;  but  they  have  turned 
their  faces  from  Him,  and  their  time  has  come.  He  hath 
weighed  them  in  His  balance,  one  by  one — Chaldean, 
Egyptian,  Assyrian,  Phoenician,  and  Mede.  He  hath 
given  the  victory  into  their  hands ;  and  one  by  one  hath 
He  smitten  them  until  they  were  humbled  in  the  dust. 
There  is  no  God  but  God." 

"  What  hath  He  done  for  thee  ?  "  the  Athenian  asked. 

"  He  hath  delivered  me  out  of  the  snares  of  mine 
enemies,"  Nathan  replied  earnestly,  "even  when  they 
compassed  me  about  in  wrath.  Once  and  again  hath  He 
brought  my  people  out  of  bondage  because  they  wor- 
shipped Him  alone.  He  hath  made  good  His  promise. 
He  hath  never  failed  us  in  our  hour  of  need.  By  the 
mouths  of  His  holy  men  hath  He  given  us  knowledge  of 
that  which  is  to  come  ;  and  now  once  more  He  will  show 


172  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

to  the  sons  of  men  His  wrath  and  His  favor.  He  shall 
put  down  the  mighty  from  their  seats." 

Chares  saw  that  Nathan's  hands  were  trembling  as  they 
lay  clasped  upon  his  knees  and  that  drops  of  moisture 
glistened  upon  his  forehead. 

"  His  word  was  given  to  Daniel,  viceroy  of  the  Great 
King,  Belshazzar,  in  the  palace  at  Susa  by  the  waters  of 
the  river  Ulai  in  the  time  of  my  fathers'  fathers,"  the 
Israelite  continued.  "The  mysteries  of  the  future  were 
laid  bare  to  him  by  Gabriel,  Jehovah's  servant ;  and  be- 
hold, he  saw  standing  before  the  river,  a  ram  with  two 
horns  ;  and  the  two  horns  were  high,  but  one  was  higher 
than  the  other,  and  the  higher  came  up  last.  He  saw  the 
ram  pushing  westward  and  northward  and  southward,  so 
that  no  beasts  might  stand  against  him.  Neither  was 
there  any  that  could  deliver  out  of  his  hand  ;  but  he  did 
according  to  his  will  and  became  great.  Lo,  these  are  the 
words  of  Daniel,  the  viceroy. 

"  And  as  he  stood  considering,  behold,  an  he  goat  came 
from  the  West  on  the  face  of  the  whole  earth  and  he 
touched  not  the  ground.  And  the  he  goat  had  a  great 
horn  between  his  eyes ;  and  that  was  thy  king,  who 
cometh.  And  while  Daniel  looked,  he  saw  the  he  goat 
come  close  to  the  ram  and  there  was  no  power  in  the  ram 
to  stand  before  him,  but  he  cast  him  down  to  the  ground 
and  stamped  upon  him,  and  there  was  none  that  could  de- 
liver the  ram  from  him.  These  things  were  seen  of  Daniel 
in  olden  times  ;  and  the  hour  is  at  hand." 

There  was  silence  for  a  moment,  and  then  Clearchus 
said  slowly  :  — 

"  If  it  is  written  that  Alexander  shall  overthrow  the 
Great  King,  why  dost  thou  lead  us  captives  to  Babylon  ?  " 

"  I  know  not,"  Nathan  replied,  "  but  the  command  was 
laid  upon  me,  and  it  is  Jehovah's  will  that  I  should  obey. 
Were  it  not  so,  He  would  have  told  me.  How  can  we 
know  His  ways  ?  Who  are  we  that  we  should  question 
His  wisdom  ?  Yet  in  the  end,  I  have  faith  that  it  will  be 
well  with  thee  ;  for  to  Him  nothing  is  impossible." 

It  was  long  before  Clearchus  closed  his  eyes  in  sleep 


THE  VISION  OF  DANIEL,  THE  VICEROY    173 

that  night.  He  lay  looking  upward  at  the  tranquil  and 
steadfast  stars  and  revolving  in  his  mind  the  words  of  the** 
Israelite.  Could  it  be  that  a  Divinity  greater  than  all 
others  existed  in  the  universe,  whose  will  ruled  all  things  ? 
The  idea  took  possession  of  him,  and  at  the  same  time 
hope  was  renewed  in  his  breast.  The  Gods  whom  he  had 
honored  had  deserted  him  ;  perhaps  the  God  of  Israel 
could  help  him. 


CHAPTER  XXIII 

IN  THE  WHIRLWIND'S  TRACK 

LONG  before  Nathan  with  his  captives  reached  the  Per- 
sian capital,  the  sentinels  upon  the  towers  of  Halicarnassus 
gave  warning  of  the  approach  of  Alexander's  army.  Fresh 
from  the  storming  of  stubborn  Miletus,  the  Macedonians 
advanced  against  the  lofty  walls  which  sheltered  the  army 
of  Memnon,  nearly  as  numerous  as  their  own.  At  the 
first  alarm  the  braying  of  trumpets  sounded  through  the 
city,  and  soldiers  filled  the  streets,  marching  quickly  to- 
wards the  Mylasan  Gate. 

Iphicrates,  perched  high  on  the  walls  with  the  corps  of 
citizen  defenders  to  which  he  belonged,  watched  the  regu- 
lar troops  making  ready  for  their  sally.  He  held  a  spear 
in  his  hand  and  a  sword  was  buckled  about  his  fat  sides. 

"I  wish  I  was  with  them,"  said  a  youth  beside  him, 
little  more  than  a  boy,  gazing  down  upon  the  array. 

"  It's  cooler  up  here  —  and  safer  too,"  the  old  money- 
lender muttered,  wiping  his  brow. 

"They  will  cut  the  Macedonians  to  pieces,"  the  boy 
exclaimed,  "and  I  shall  have  no  part  in  the  victory." 

"  Patience  !  "  Iphicrates  answered.  "  Thy  chance  will 
come,  perhaps." 

The  boy  turned  and  looked  outward  towards  the  attack- 
ing army.  "  They  have  stopped,"  he  cried.  "  They  are 
afraid!"' 

Iphicrates  shaded  his  eyes  with  his  hand.  The  Mace- 
donians indeed  had  halted  amid  the  clouds  of  dust  that 
their  feet  had  raised  and  they  seemed  to  be  in  some  confu- 
sion. At  that  moment  the  gate  was  thrown  open  and  the 
garrison  emerged  in  a  wide,  glittering  column.  The  walls 
rang  with  cheers.  The  column  advanced,  wheeled,  and 

174 


IN  THE  WHIRLWIND'S  TRACK  175 

deployed  in  a  long,  deep  line,  confronting  the  enemy.  It 
was  evidently  Memnon's  plan  to  strike  a  blow  that  might 
prove  decisive  while  the  Macedonians  were  still  wearied 
from  their  march  and  before  they  were  able  to  form.  His 
archers  sent  a  flight  of  arrows  towards  the  Macedonian 
ranks  and  his  spearmen  prepared  to  charge. 

Then  behind  the  dust-cloud  rose  a  sound  that  seemed 
to  the  watchers  upon  the  walls  like  the  murmur  of  a  mighty 
river.  The  advance  guard  of  the  Macedonians  scattered, 
and  in  its  place  appeared  the  solid  front  of  the  phalanx 
with  its  forest  of  sarissas. 

"  What  are  they  singing  ?  "  asked  the  boy,  gazing  wide- 
eyed  upon  the  changing  scene. 

"  It  is  the  psean  ;  they  are  calling  upon  the  Gods," 
Iphicrates  replied,  again  mopping  his  face. 

"  It  is  like  a  tragedy  in  a  theatre,"  the  boy  said,  catch- 
ing his  breath  in  the  intensity  of  his  excitement.  "  Look  ! 
Who  is  that  ?  " 

Across  the  front  of  the  Macedonians  rode  a  man  upon 
a  great  black  horse  that  curvetted  and  tossed  the  foam 
from  his  bit.  The  rider's  armor  flashed  through  the  dust 
and  his  white  plumes  nodded  from  his  helmet. 

"  That  must  be  Alexander  himself,"  Iphicrates  replied. 
"  Ah,  here  they  come  !  " 

Louder  rose  the  psean  as  the  phalanx  swept  forward. 
The  space  that  divided  the  two  armies  seemed  to  shrink 
away  until  they  almost  touched.  Then,  as  with  one  im- 
pulse, the  sarissas  of  the  foremost  Macedonian  ranks 
dropped  forward,  until  their  points  were  level  with  the 
breasts  of  the  foe,  and  were  driven  home  by  the  impulse 
of  the  charge.  The  lines  of  the  defenders  bent,  swayed, 
and  broke.  Order  gave  place  to  confusion.  Here  and 
there  small  parties  began  to  run  back  toward  the  gate 
they  had  left  so  bravely  half  an  hour  before. 

"  We  are  beaten !  "  sobbed  the  boy  on  the  wall. 

"  It  is  cooler  up  here,"  Iphicrates  replied  mechanically. 
A  chill  ran  through  his  bulk  as  though  he  already  felt  the 
edge  of  the  swords  that  were  rising  and  falling  in  the 
hands  of  the  victors. 


176  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

The  swiftest  of  the  fugitives,  throwing  away  their 
weapons,  had  already  dashed  panting  through  the  gate. 
Others  crowded  behind  them,  and  the  opening  quickly 
became  choked  by  a  mass  of  men  who  trampled  each  other 
in  their  eagerness  to  get  inside  the  walls.  The  cavalry 
and  light-armed  troops  of  the  Macedonians  pressed  close 
at  their  heels,  giving  them  no  respite  from  their  terror. 

Of  the  army  of  Halicarnassus  hardly  a  remnant  would 
have  escaped  had  not  the  rain  of  missiles  and  arrows  from 
the  walls  checked  the  Macedonian  advance.  As  soon  as 
the  enemy  was  within  range  the  order  was  given  to  the 
archers  and  slingers,  of  whom  there  were  thousands 
posted  upon  the  ramparts.  They  showered  stones  and 
arrows  upon  the  pursuing  force,  and  the  catapults  sent 
huge  darts  buzzing  down  among  the  close-packed 
squadrons. 

The  boy  beside  Iphicrates  was  twanging  away  with  his 
bow  as  fast  as  he  could  fit  his  arrows  to  the  cord. 

"  I  hit  one  !  "  he  cried,  following  the  course  of  a  shaft 
with  his  eyes.  "  I  saw  him  fall !  He  went  right  over 
backward  I  " 

He  began  shooting  again  with  renewed  ardor. 

Meantime  a  few  squadrons  of  the  bravest  men  in  Mem- 
non's  forces  rallied  and  made  a  brief  stand  before  the  gate. 
They  succeeded  in  halting  the  Macedonians  long  enough 
to  enable  their  comrades  to  swarm  through  to  safety  ;  but 
soon  they  were  swept  off  their  feet  and  hurled  back  toward 
the  battlements.  To  their  dismay,  they  found  the  great 
gate  closed  against  them.  They  were  cut  down  as  they 
ran  hither  and  thither,  seeking  in  vain  for  a  place  of 
refuge. 

Iphicrates  watched  the  butchery  with  horrible  fascina- 
tion. His  face  was  mottled,  and  the  spear  in  his  hand 
shook  like  a  blade  of  corn. 

"  Cowards  !  "  cried  the  boy  with  flashing  eyes, "  why  did 
they  not  let  them  in  ?  " 

A  shout  of  warning  sounded  along  the  crest  of  the  wall. 
The  Macedonian  slingers  and  archers  had  turned  their 
weapons  against  it,  and  they  swept  the  parapet  with  a 


IN  THE  WHIKLWIND'S  TEACK  177 

deadly  storm  that  drove  the  defenders  to  shelter.  The 
hissing  of  the  arrows  and  the  humming  of  the  balls  of 
lead  from  the  slings  filled  the  air.  The  boy  beside  Iphi- 
crates  uttered  a  cry,  threw  up  his  arms,  and  fell  with  a  red 
mark  on  his  forehead. 

"  Mother  !  "  he  murmured,  and  lay  still. 

Iphicrates  dropped  to  his  hands  and  knees  and  crawled 
away,  shaking  with  the  palsy  of  fear. 

There  was  little  sleep  in  Halicarnassus  that  night. 
Soldier  and  citizen  labored  together,  and  morning  found 
them  still  toiling  upon  the  walls,  preparing  for  what  they 
knew  was  to  come.  The  city  was  in  the  iron  grip  of  the 
siege. 

By  day  and  by  night  the  great  walls  crumbled  before 
the  unremitting  assaults  of  the  enemy.  The  Macedonians 
filled  in  the  wide  ditch,  raised  mounds  and  towers,  and 
burrowed  beneath  the  foundations  of  the  defences  like 
moles.  There  was  no  lack  of  provisions  in  the  city,  for 
Memnon's  fleet  came  and  went  with  nothing  to  oppose  it, 
bringing  corn  and  supplies  as  they  were  needed.  It  had 
been  the  hope  of  the  inhabitants  that  Alexander  would 
withdraw  when  he  had  measured  the  difficulty  of  the  task 
before  him.  They  had  ground  for  the  belief  that  disturb- 
ances might  be  fomented  in  Greece  that  would  cause  him 
to  turn  his  attention  to  that  quarter.  But  their  plans 
miscarried.  Antipater  held  Greece  with  a  firm  hand  and 
the  siege  continued. 

No  man  was  permitted  to  lay  aside  his  armor,  for  the 
Macedonians  attacked  at  every  hour.  Again  and  again 
the  city  was  roused  in  the  dead  of  night  by  the  crash  of 
falling  battlements,  and  the  defenders  were  obliged  to 
guard  some  new  breach  while  they  repaired  the  damage 
as  best  they  might.  They  made  frequent  sallies,  attack- 
ing the  formidable  engines  that  had  been  constructed  by 
the  enemy.  Several  of  them  were  destroyed  in  this  way, 
but  they  were  replaced  by  new  ones  more  powerful  than 
their  predecessors. 

Orontobates  sent  urgent  messages  to  his  master,  Darius, 
telling  him  of  the  desperate  situation  and  begging  for 


178  THE   GOLDEN  HOPE 

succor ;  but  none  came.  What  was  one  city,  rich  and 
populous  though  it  might  be,  to  a  monarch  who  counted  his 
cities  by  the  thousand  ?  The  brave  garrison  was  left  to 
its  fate,  fighting  obstinately  against  its  doom.  The  faces 
of  the  men  grew  haggard  with  watching  and  anxiety. 
Custom  and  order  were  forgotten.  Rich  and  poor,  slave 
and  freeman,  labored  side  by  side  against  the  inevitable  ; 
and  ever,  like  men  swimming  against  the  current,  they 
felt  the  resistless  pressure  bearing  them  down. 

Artemisia  and  Thais,  shut  up  in  the  house  of  Iphicrates, 
awaited  the  result  of  the  siege.  The  younger  woman  was 
overcome  at  first  when  she  learned  that  Clearchus  was 
to  be  sent  to  Babylon,  but  Thais  managed  to  convince  her 
that  he  was  in  no  danger,  and  a  message  that  was  brought 
to  them  before  the  siege  began  went  far  to  revive  her  hope. 
One  of  the  Cyprian  women  came  back  from  the  market 
with  a  basket  of  grapes.  She  said  that  a  young  man  had 
followed  her  and  asked  her  whether  she  did  not  belong  to 
Thais.  She  replied  that  she  did. 

"  Then  tell  her,"  the  stranger  said,  "  that  Nathan  the 
Israelite  bids  her  have  no  fear." 

With  that,  he  vanished  in  the  crowd,  and  she  brought 
the  message. 

They  learned  without  much  difficulty  who  Nathan  was, 
and  the  mysterious  message  consoled  them.  Artemisia 
spoke  of  it  with  a  childlike  faith  that  touched  Thais' 
heart. 

"  When  they  return,  they  will  rejoin  the  army  of  Alex- 
ander," she  said.  "  If  we  could  only  escape  to  the  Mace- 
donians." 

"  We  shall  manage  it  in  some  way,"  Thais  replied. 
"  Leave  it  to  me." 

Phradates,  whose  broken  wrist  prevented  him  from  tak- 
ing part  in  the  fighting,  came  often  to  visit  them.  He 
had  never  forgotten  his  glimpse  of  the  face  of  Thais  as  it 
appeared  in  the  great  slave  market  before  the  ruined  city 
of  Thebes.  His  defeat  that  day  was  rendered  more  bitter 
in  the  recollection  by  the  thought  that  she  had  been  a 
witness  of  it.  The  face  had  haunted  him  until  it  had 


IN  THE  WHIRLWIND'S  TKACK  179 

become  a  part  of  his  life.  After  her  return  to  Athens  he 
had  dogged  her  footsteps  until  he  was  called  away  to  join 
the  army  of  the  satraps. 

When  he  saw  her  again  before  Memnon's  tribunal,  the 
fascination  of  her  beauty  took  complete  possession  of  him. 
His  anger  against  Chares  was  forgotten,  and  he  was  even 
glad  when  his  rival  was  sent  to  Babylon  instead  of  being 
condemned  to  death.  He  believed  that  the  Theban 
would  never  come  back,  and  the  execution  of  the  prisoners 
in  Halicarnassus  might  have  proved  an  insurmountable 
barrier  between  him  and  Thais. 

Phradates  knew  that  he  had  the  young  woman  in  his 
power,  but  he  could  not  bring  himself  to  make  use  of  this 
advantage.  He  would  not  force  a  triumph ;  he  must 
have  a  complete  surrender.  Day  by  day  he  hoped  to 
obtain  it.  He  found  a  half  promise  in  her  words,  a  sug- 
gestion of  tenderness  in  her  manner,  and  at  times  an  im- 
plied appeal  to  his  generosity  that  made  his  hope  almost 
a  certainty.  When  he  grew  impatient,  the  fear  of  losing 
her  entirely  restrained  him.  Thus  he  fell  more  and  more 
completely  under  her  domination,  like  a  man  who  sips  a 
narcotic,  yielding  by  little  and  little  to  its  power,  until 
his  will  to  resist  is  gone,  and  he  gives  himself  wholly  to 
its  subtle  intoxication,  unwittingly  a  captive. 

After  one  of  her  interviews  with  him,  Thais  often  threw 
herself  down,  disgusted  with  the  part  that  she  was  forced 
to  play.  She  grew  angry  at  Artemisia's  failure  to  under- 
stand the  necessity  of  what  she  was  doing.  When  the 
smile  faded  from  her  lips  as  the  door  closed  upon  the 
Phoenician,  she  found  Artemisia's  eyes  fixed  upon  her  in 
sorrowful  reproach. 

"Why  do  you  look  at  me  like  that?"  she  exclaimed 
petulantly.  "  Speak  out,  if  you  must  !  " 

Artemisia  bent  her  head  and  remained  silent. 

"  Do  you  think  I  love  him  ?  "  Thais  demanded  scorn- 
fully, coming  close  to  her.  "  Do  you  believe  that  I  am 
false  to  Chares  ?  Tell  me,  if  you  do." 

"  I  do  not,"  Artemisia  replied  hesitatingly.  "  Only  it 
seems  to  me  —  " 


180  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

"  It  seems  to  you  that  I  do  it  too  well,"  Thais  exclaimed, 
completing  her  thought.  "  What  would  you  do  if  you 
were  shut  up  with  an  untamed  tiger?  You  may  give 
thanks  to  your  Artemis  in  your  innocence  that  I  have 
been  able  so  far  to  hold  this  one  in  check." 

"Forgive  me,"  Artemisia  cried,  embracing  her.  "I 
know  you  must,  and  yet  —  I  am  sorry  for  it,  my  sister." 

Artemisia  often  made  use  of  this  title,  never  dreaming 
how  true  it  was,  and  it  always  awakened  a  pang  of  ten- 
derness in  Thais'  heart.  She  returned  the  embrace  and 
forgave  her,  although  she  felt  that  Artemisia  could  not 
really  understand,  try  as  she  might. 

"  I  wish  the  siege  would  end ! "  Thais  said  wearily. 
"  If  you  knew  how  much  I  loathe  all  this,  you  would 
have  more  pity." 

Her  wish  was  granted  at  last.  Even  the  most  hopeful 
inhabitant  of  the  city  understood  that  neither  flesh  nor  stone 
could  hold  out  much  longer  against  the  dogged  Mace- 
donian assault.  Memnon  knew  that  unless  the  battering 
rams  and  catapults  could  be  destroyed  the  city  must  fall. 
There  were  breaches  in  the  massive  walls  and  the  great 
towers  were  tottering.  If  he  could  gain  a  little  more 
time,  reinforcements  might  arrive  and  compel  Alexander 
to  raise  the  siege.  Mustering  his  best  remaining  troops, 
he  poured  them  out  of  the  Triple  Gate  and  through  the 
gaps  in  the  wall  upon  the  works  of  the  enemy.  The 
attack  was  repulsed  without  accomplishing  its  object ;  and 
when  the  garrison  sought  to  regain  the  defences,  scores 
were  slain  at  the  wall  and  hundreds  more  in  the  moat, 
where  they  were  precipitated  by  the  breaking  of  the 
bridge  leading  to  the  gate. 

It  was  plain  that  the  end  was  at  hand.  The  Rhodian 
felt  that  the  city  was  at  the  mercy  of  the  young  king, 
and  he  hastened  to  take  advantage  of  the  respite  that 
Alexander's  forbearance  allowed  him.  At  midnight  after 
this  last  defeat  the  evacuation  began.  The  troops  were 
withdrawn  to  the  Royal  Citadel  and  to  the  Salmacis, 
where  they  could  still  remain  in  touch  with  their  ships. 
The  greater  part  of  the  population  fled  to  the  harbor  and 


IN  THE  WHIRLWIND'S  TRACK  181 

sought  escape  in  the  merchant  vessels  which  were  putting 
to  sea.  Azemilcus,  king  of  Tyre,  who  had  been  acting 
with  the  fleet,  made  ready  a  trireme  in  which  to  send 
home  the  wounded  among  the  Tyrians.  He  placed  it 
under  the  command  of  Phradates. 

Thais  learned  from  the  slave  women  that  the  young 
Phoenician  was  making  ready  to  depart  in  haste. 

"If  we  are  to  escape,  we  must  do  it  now,"  she  said 
hurriedly  to  Artemisia.  "  He  will  try  to  take  us  with  him. " 

"  Can  we  not  refuse  to  go?  "  Artemisia  replied. 

"  No,"  Thais  responded.  "  To  refuse  him  would  be  to 
open  his  eyes,  and  he  would  certainly  take  us  by  force. 
Flight  is  our  only  hope." 

She  gathered  her  jewels  into  a  packet  and  placed  it  in 
her  bosom.  She  then  ordered  the  women  to  muffle  them 
in  long  cloaks  that  concealed  their  faces. 

"  Go  down  and  find  out  who  is  there,"  she  said. 

One  of  the  women  brought  word  that  Phradates  had 
gone  to  the  harbor  to  see  that  all  was  in  readiness,  and  that 
Mena  was  also  absent.  Thais  led  the  way  boldly  down 
the  stairs  and  out  of  the  house,  followed  by  Artemisia 
and  the  two  women.  The  slaves  who  were  at  work  below 
stared  at  them,  but  in  the  absence  of  their  master  none 
ventured  to  stop  them.  They  gained  the  street  in  safety, 
and  were  immediately  swept  away  in  the  clamoring, 
terror-stricken  streams  of  fugitives  who  were  pouring 
toward  the  harbor.  A  lofty  tower  that  had  been  built 
beside  the  Triple  Gate  was  on  fire.  The  flames  roared 
up  the  sides  of  the  structure,  bursting  from  its  windows 
and  loopholes,  and  converting  it  into  a  gigantic  torch. 
They  spread  quickly  to  the  houses  nearest  the  walls,  send- 
ing volumes  of  reddened  smoke  rolling  over  the  harbor. 
The  howling  of  dogs  mingled  with  the  shouts  of  men  and 
the  wailing  of  women  who  clasped  their  children  to  their 
breasts. 

Iphicrates  left  the  walls  with  his  comrades  in  arms  and 
plunged  into  the  crowded  streets.  He  had  intended  to 
seek  his  own  house  in  the  hope  of  finding  some  remains 
of  his  hoard  untouched ;  but  the  panic  seized  him,  and  he 


182  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

changed  his  direction.  He  determined  to  gain  the  Royal 
Citadel,  which  he  knew  was  to  be  defended  against  the 
Macedonians.  Thinking  only  of  his  own  safety,  he  forced 
his  way  through  the  press,  pushing  women  and  children 
aside  in  his  haste.  Blinded  by  the  terror  that  possessed 
him,  he  took  no  heed  of  a  small,  dark-skinned  man  with 
sharp  features  who  reeled  back  from  the  thrust  of  his 
elbow.  Even  if  he  had  noticed  that  the  figure  fell  in  be- 
hind him,  following  his  footsteps  like  a  shadow,  he  would 
have  taken  him  only  for  one  of  the  fugitives. 

Steeped  in  the  contagion  of  fear,  the  money-lender 
hardly  noticed  where  he  went.  He  soon  became  ex- 
hausted by  his  struggle  with  the  crowd,  and  he  heaved  a 
sigh  of  relief  when  he  found  himself  at  last  in  a  street 
that  was  comparatively  deserted.  He  overlooked  the 
fact  that  the  few  persons  whom  he  met  were  hurrying 
the  other  way,  and  it  was  not  until  he  was  brought  to  a 
halt  by  a  blank  wall  that  he  recognized  his  surroundings. 
He  had  entered  a  road  from  which  there  was  no  outlet. 

He  halted  in  dismay.  The  shadow  behind  him  glided 
into  a  doorway  and  crouched  out  of  sight.  The  street 
was  hemmed  in  by  tall  buildings  that  had  been  emptied 
of  their  tenants,  and  the  light  of  the  burning  tower 
flickered  redly  upon  the  upper  walls,  increasing  the 
gloom  below.  A  sense  of  loneliness  and  desertion  smote 
him.  He  felt  himself  suddenly  cut  off  from  human 
companionship.  His  heart  beat  thickly  and  heavily.  He 
seemed  to  be  strangling  under  the  oppression  of  a  name- 
less and  deadly  horror. 

He  turned  and  rushed  back  in  the  direction  whence  he 
had  come.  As  he  passed  the  doorway  within  which  the 
shadow  had  disappeared,  a  light  form  bounded  out  upon 
him.  There  was  a  flash  of  steel ;  a  lean  arm  was  thrust 
forward  and  seemed  to  touch  him  lightly  on  the  back 
beneath  his  shoulder.  He  fell  upon  his  face  with  a 
choking  cry;  the  shadow  leaped  over  him,  fled,  and 
vanished,  leaving  him  motionless  where  he  lay. 

Thais  and  Artemisia  were  borne  forward  in  the  crowd 
without  power  to  choose  the  direction  of  their  flight.  In 


IN  THE  WHIRLWIND'S  TRACK  183 

the  frantic  masses  of  humanity,  all  fighting  toward  the 
harbor,  they  saw  women  and  children  trampled  underfoot ; 
and  they  clung  to  each  other  in  desperation,  knowing  that 
if  they  fell,  they  would  never  be  able  to  rise.  The  mad- 
dened crowd  swept  them  on  to  the  wharves,  where  the 
agitated  waters  of  the  harbor  spread  before  them  like  a 
lake  of  blood  in  the  glare  of  the  conflagration. 

Utterly  bewildered  and  unable  to  extricate  themselves, 
the  young  women  were  drawn  hither  and  thither  by  the 
eddies  of  the  mob  as  it  rushed  feverishly  from  one  vessel 
to  another,  seeking  means  of  escape.  Suddenly  they 
found  themselves  wedged  in  before  a  double  line  of  sol- 
diers drawn  up  before  the  gangway  of  a  trireme,  the  sides 
of  which  loomed  dark  above  their  heads.  Torches  shed  a 
smoky  light  upon  the  agonized  faces  of  the  throng,  held  at 
bay  by  the  spears  of  the  guard.  Warning  shouts  rose  from 
the  darkness,  followed  by  a  swaying  motion  of  the  crowd 
which  divided  before  the  rush  of  a  compact  body  of  men 
making  toward  the  vessel.  Thais  and  Artemisia  felt 
themselves  crushed  forward  against  the  living  barrier 
until  they  could  hardly  breathe.  They  heard  the  shout- 
ing and  cursing  of  the  soldiers  advancing  from  the  rear 
into  the  circle  of  torchlight.  The  pressure  became  un- 
bearable. They  had  given  themselves  up  for  lost,  when, 
before  they  knew  what  was  taking  place,  they  were  seized 
and  borne  upward.  Thais  recovered  her  senses  to  find 
herself  seated  upon  the  deck  of  the  trireme,  with  Arte- 
misia's head  in  her  lap. 

"Why  did  you  run  away?"  asked  a  familiar  voice  re- 
proachfully. 

She  looked  up  and  saw  Phradates  standing  before  her. 
"  It  is  fate  !  "  flashed  through  her  mind. 

"We  thought  you  had  deserted  us,  and  we  were 
frightened,"  she  replied. 

"I  searched  everywhere  for  you,"  he  said.  "Astarte 
must  have  guided  you  here." 

He  turned  and  commanded  the  sailors  to  cast  oft.  Ine 
great  vessel  swung  slowly  from  the  wharf,  leaving  behind 
the  mass  of  unhappy  fugitives,  some  of  whom  cursed  her, 


184  THE   GOLDEN  HOPE 

while  others  stretched  out  their  arms  toward  her,  praying 
to  the  last  to  be  taken  on  board.  Artemisia  was  revived 
by  the  cooler  air  of  the  harbor. 

"  Where  are  we  ?  "  she  asked  faintly,  opening  her  blue 
eyes. 

"  We  are  on  the  Phoenician  trireme,  bound,  I  suppose, 
for  Tyre,"  Thais  answered  bitterly.  "  No,  it  was  not  my 
doing,"  she  continued,  replying  to  her  sister's  glance  of 
surprise  and  question.  "I  had  no  more  part  in  it  than 
you  this  time.  It  is  the  will  of  the  Gods." 

The  trireme  pointed  her  brazen  beak  toward  the  en- 
trance of  the  harbor.  The  banks  of  oars  which  fringed 
her  sides  in  three  rows,  one  above  the  other,  like  the  legs 
of  some  gigantic  water  insect,  caught  the  waves,  and  the 
panic-stricken  city  began  to  glide  away  from  her  stern. 
A  fishing  boat,  laden  with  fugitives,  drifted  across  her 
path.  The  sharp  prow  struck  the  side  of  the  hapless  little 
craft  and  cut  through  it  like  a  knife.  For  a  brief  mo- 
ment the  screams  of  women  and  children  rose  out  of  the 
darkness,  and  then  the  voices  were  stifled. 

Artemisia  hid  her  face  on  Thais'  shoulder  and  wept; 
but  Thais,  gazing  back  on  the  fiery  city,  saw  the  great 
tower  reel  and  fall,  clothed  in  flame  from  base  to  summit. 
The  roar  of  turmoil  and  terror  sounded  in  her  ears,  and 
she  smiled.  The  red  light  danced  in  her  eyes,  making 
them  gleam  like  opals  as  she  turned  them  upon  Phradates. 

"  They  say  thy  city  hath  strong  walls,  Phoenician,"  she 
said.  "Thou  wilt  have  to  build  them  still  stronger,  I 
think." 

"  They  are  strong,"  Phradates  answered  proudly  ;  "  but 
we  shall  not  need  them,  for  between  us  and  Alexander 
stand  a  million  men,  ready  to  lay  down  their  lives  for 
their  king." 

Thais  raised  her  white  arm  and  extended  it  toward  the 
stricken  city. 

"  What  shall  withstand  the  Whirlwind  ?  "  she  said. 

In  the  stern  of  the  trireme  sat  Mena,  gazing  thought- 
fully back  at  the  city  and  wiping  the  stains  from  the 
blade  of  his  dagger. 


CHAPTER  XXIV 

THE    GORDIAN    KNOT 

ALEXANDER  kept  the  anniversary  of  his  departure  from 
Macedon  in  the  city  of  Gordium,  surrounded  by  his  army, 
on  the  wind-swept  uplands  of  Phrygia.  He  reached 
the  place  through  the  drifted  snows  that  blocked  the 
passes  of  the  Taurus  and  the  rugged  hills  of  Pisidia,  sub- 
duing on  his  way  the  tribes  that  had  held  them  for  ages, 
to  whom  the  Great  King  himself  had  deemed  it  wise  to 
render  tribute  in  exchange  for  peace. 

Looking  backward,  the  young  leader  of  men  saw  the 
.<Egean  coast  and  all  the  territory  west  of  the  mountains 
subject  to  his  rule.  To  the  rich  and  prosperous  Grecian 
cities  by  the  sea  he  had  restored  their  ancient  rights,  and 
the  hostages  of  the  barbarians  thronged  his  camp.  He 
had  made  a  beginning,  and  his  heart  had  confidence  in  the 
end. 

Parmenio  came  from  Sardis,  bringing  the  troops  that 
had  wintered  there,  with  the  siege  train  and  abundance 
of  supplies.  Alexander  resolved  to  rest  until  the  roads 
should  be  settled  so  that  he  might  strike  another  blow.  In 
games  and  feasting  and  martial  exercises  his  army  passed 
the  breathing  space  permitted  before  the  onslaught.  The 
camp  was  filled  with  jests  devised  by  the  detachments 
that  under  Alexander  had  conquered  stubborn  Salagassus, 
at  the  expense  of  the  men  who  had  been  idling  in  Sardis 
and  who  were  accused  of  having  grown  white-faced  and 
soft  in  their  luxury.  Parmenio's  men,  in  turn,  took  their 
revenge  in  quips  levelled  at  the  young  married  men,  who 
had  been  allowed  to  go  to  their  homes  across  the  Helles- 
pont and  who  now  returned,  bringing  the  latest  news 
and  gossip  of  Pella  and  squadrons  of  eager  recruits. 

Leonidas  had  risen  high  in  the  favor  of  the  young  king, 

185 


186  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

who  had  seen  his  courage  tested  in  the  winter  campaign. 
He  had  become  one  of  the  Table  Companions,  with  com- 
mand of  a  squadron  of  cavalry,  and  even  the  proud  young 
Macedonian  nobles,  jealous  of  intrusion,  had  ceased  to 
look  down  upon  him  as  an  outsider  and  had  taken  him 
into  their  circle.  Of  all  the  stories  told  in  the  camp, 
none  was  more  often  repeated  than  that  which  related 
how  the  Spartan  had  held  the  light-armed  troops  when 
they  were  taken  in  ambush  by  the  fierce  mountaineers 
before  Salagassus,  until  Alexander  could  lead  the  phalanx 
to  their  rescue. 

But  Leonidas  showed  no  elation.  On  the  contrary,  he 
seemed  more  grim  and  taciturn  than  ever.  Gladly  would 
he  have  given  both  favor  and  command  if  he  could  have 
seen  Clearchus  and  Chares  ride  into  camp  unharmed. 
Since  they  started  for  Halicarnassus,  he  had  heard  nothing 
of  them,  and  it  was  the  general  opinion  in  the  army  that 
they  were  lost.  The  Spartan  had  few  friends  and  none 
to  take  the  place  of  these  two.  His  grief  for  them  was 
the  deeper  because  he  would  not  show  it.  Though  it 
gnawed  at  his  heart  like  the  stolen  fox,  he  gave  no  sign. 
One  night,  at  table,  the  jest  turned  upon  Amyntas,  who 
had  purchased  gilded  armor. 

"You  are  as  vain  as  Chares  the  Theban,"  one  of  the 
Thessalian  officers  said  to  him,  laughing. 

Leonidas  sought  the  man  out  next  day.  "You  have 
insulted  my  friend,  who  is  not  here.  I  think  you  are 
sorry  for  it,"  he  said  quietly. 

The  young  captain  laughed,  looking  down  upon  the 
Spartan  from  his  six  feet  of  stature. 

"  You  think  too  much,"  he  replied  contemptuously. 

With  a  bound,  Leonidas  caught  him  by  the  throat  in  a 
grip  that  was  like  that  of  a  bulldog's  jaws.  In  vain  the 
Thessalian  sought  to  break  his  hold.  His  face  grew  black 
and  his  tongue  protruded. 

"  I  think  you  are  sorry,"  Leonidas  repeated  coolly. 

The  other,  feeling  his  senses  leaving  him,  made  an  af- 
firmative motion,  and  the  hands  that  gripped  his  throat 
relaxed. 


THE  GORDIAN  KNOT  187 

"Thou  shouldst  speak  no  ill  of  those  who  cannot  an- 
swer," the  Spartan  said,  turning  away  and  leaving  the 
young  man  to  recover  his  breath. 

When  this  incident  reached  the  ears  of  Alexander,  as 
everything  that  happened  in  the  camp  was  sure  to  do,  the 
king  smiled. 

"  I  suppose  you  would  serve  me  in  the  same  fashion  if  I 
should  be  unfortunate  enough  to  make  such  a  jest,"  he 
said. 

"  The  king  does  not  mock  brave  men,"  Leonidas  replied. 

Alexander  laid  his  hand  on  the  Spartan's  shoulder.  "  I 
am  Alexander,"  he  said,  "  but  I  envy  Chares  and  Clear- 
chus.  I  wish  I  had  such  a  friend  as  they  have." 

"  Thou  hast  many,"  the  Spartan  replied.  "  Wrong  them 
not ;  but  thou  hast  small  need  of  mortal  friends  since  the 
Gods  are  with  thee." 

"  That  is  true,"  Alexander  said  simply.  He  knew  that 
nine-tenths  of  the  army  believed  indeed  that  the  Gods  had 
taken  him  under  their  protection.  He  seemed  to  them,  in 
fact,  to  be  himself  almost  like  one  of  the  immortals  in  the 
beauty  of  his  face  and  form,  his  perfect  courage,  and  his  un- 
erring judgment.  While  the  graybeards  at  home,  the  phi- 
losophers and  statesmen,  were  predicting  failure  for  him 
and  demonstrating  by  precedent  and  logic  that  his  success 
was  impossible,  he  had  succeeded.  Already  he  had  wrested 
from  the  Great  King  the  colonies  of  Greece  that  for  cen- 
turies had  groaned  under  Persian  oppression,  and  while  he 
had  not  yet  stood  face  to  face  with  the  mighty  power  that 
he  had  attacked,  he  had  confounded  the  prophets  of  evil 
and  proved  their  wisdom  to  be  no  better  than  folly. 
When  his  captains  looked  into  his  face,  ruddy  with  youth 
and  strength,  his  smooth  brow,  unmarked  by  a  line  of  care, 
and  felt  the  charm  of  his  glance,  remembering  what  he 
had  done,  it  was  impossible  for  them  to  think  that  he  was 
only  a  man  like  themselves. 

So  when  it  became  known,  after  the  preparations  for  the 
southward  march  in  search  of  the  Great  King  had  been 
completed,  that  Alexander  had  determined  to  attempt  the 
loosening  of  the  knot  that  King  Gordius  had  bound,  there 


183  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

were  few  of  his  followers  who  doubted  that  he  would 
accomplish  it.  For  ages  this  knot  had  defied  all  attempts 
to  guess  its  secret.  The  farmer,  Gordius,  driving  his  oxen 
into  the  city,  found  himself  suddenly  raised  to  the  throne. 
Tradition  told  how  he  had  tied  the  neap  of  his  cart  to  the 
porphyry  shaft  in  the  midst  of  the  temple  and  how  it  had 
been  declared  that  whoso  should  unbind  it  should  become 
lord  of  all  Asia.  In  the  reign  of  King  Midas,  his  son, 
friend  of  the  great  God  Dionysus,  whose  touch  had 
changed  the  sands  of  the  Pactolus  to  gold,  many  had 
essayed  the  task  and  had  failed.  In  subsequent  years  a 
long  line  of  ambitious  princes  and  scheming  kings  had 
made  the  attempt,  seeking  to  propitiate  the  God  with  rich 
gifts,  but  none  had  succeeded.  More  lately,  few  had  tried 
the  knot,  for  the  Great  King  watched  the  shrine,  and  those 
who  were  bold  enough  to  tempt  Fortune  there  soon  found 
themselves  summoned  to  his  court,  where  they  were  taught 
how  unwise  it  was  for  the  weak  to  aspire  to  the  dominions 
of  the  strong. 

It  was  knowledge  of  all  this  that  led  the  soldiers  to  re- 
gard Alexander's  trial  of  the  knot  as  no  less  important 
than  a  great  battle.  If  the  knot  should  yield  to  him, 
there  would  no  longer  be  any  doubt  of  what  the  Gods 
intended. 

Parmenio,  with  the  caution  born  of  age,  shook  his  head 
when  the  king  told  him  of  his  project. 

"  What  will  you  gain  ?  "  he  asked.  "  The  army  already 
has  complete  confidence  in  you,  and  if  you  fail,  some  of  it 
will  be  lost." 

"  Dost  thou  believe  we  shall  conquer  Darius  ? "  Alex- 
ander demanded. 

"  With  the  aid  of  the  Gods,  I  think  we  shall,"  Parmenio 
replied. 

"  And  dost  thou  not  believe  in  the  prophecy  regarding 
the  knot  ?  "  Alexander  asked  again. 

Paimenio  hesitated  and  looked  confused.  "  It  is  very 
old,"  he  said  at  last,  "  and  we  know  not  whence  it  came." 

"  Thy  faith  is  weak,"  the  young  leader  said  severely. 
"  Fear  not ;  the  cord  shall  be  loosed." 


THE   GORDIAN  KNOT  189 

Before  the  ancient  temple  the  army  was  drawn  up  in 
long  lines,  archers  and  slingers,  spearmen  and  cavalry, 
and  the  phalanx  in  companies  and  squadrons.  Alexander, 
mounted  on  Bucephalus,  rode  slowly  along  the  ranks, 
splendid  in  his  armor,  with  the  double  plume  of  white 
brushing  his  shoulders  on  either  side.  He  halted  before 
the  temple,  where  the  robed  priests  stood  ready  to  receive 
him.  Every  eye  was  upon  him  as  he  leaped  to  the  ground 
and  turned  his  face  to  the  army. 

"  I  go  to  test  the  prophecy,  whether  it  be  true  or  false," 
he  cried,  in  a  clear  voice.  "  Wait  thou  my  return." 

Followed  by  his  generals  and  by  Aristander,  the  sooth- 
sayer, he  entered  the  portals  of  the  temple  after  the 
priests.  They  led  him  to  the  spot  where  the  cart  was 
fastened  to  the  pillar.  Its  rude  construction  indicated 
its  great  age.  Its  wheels  were  sections  of  a  tree  trunk 
cut  across.  Its  body  was  carved  with  strange  figures  of 
forgotten  Gods  and  monsters,  colored  with  pigment  that 
time  had  dimmed.  Its  long  neap  was  tied  at  the  end  to 
the  shaft  of  stone  with  strips  of  cornel  bark,  brown  and 
stiff  with  age  and  intertwined  in  curious  folds  that  left  no 
ends  visible. 

Alexander  looked  to  the  chief  priest.  "  What  is  the 
prophecy  ?  "  he  demanded. 

The  old  man  unrolled  a  parchment  written  over  with 
dim  characters,  and  read. 

"  To  that  man  who  shall  loose  the  knot  bound  by  King 
Gordius  under  direction  of  the  high  Gods,"  he  quavered, 
"  shall  be  given  the  realm  of  Asia  from  the  southern  ocean 
to  the  seas  of  the  North.  Once  only  may  the  trial  be 
made.  Thus  saith  the  God." 

Outside  the  temple  the  soldiers  stood  silent  in  their 
ranks  awaiting  the  result.  As  the  aged  priest  ceased 
reading  and  rolled  up  the  parchment,  Alexander  drew 
closer  to  the  magic  knot  and  examined  it,  while  the  others 
fell  back  in  a  wide  circle.  Between  the  priests  there 
passed  a  covert  glance  of  understanding  as  though  they 
said  to  each  other,  "  Here  is  another  who  will  fail,  and 
more  gifts  will  come!"  The  young  king  saw  that  no  man 


190  THE   GOLDEN  HOPE 

could  ever  disentangle  the  convolutions  of  the  fastening 
without  tearing  the  bark.  Avoiding  even  a  pretence  of 
attempting  the  impossible,  he  drew  his  sword.  The 
astonished  priests  started  forward  with  a  cry  of  protest, 
but  before  they  could  interfere,  the  flashing  blade  fell  and 
the  neap  of  the  ancient  cart  clattered  to  the  stone  floor. 

"  The  knot  is  loosed,"  Alexander  said  quietly,  sheathing 
his  sword. 

"  The  God  greets  thee,  Lord  of  Asia !  "  the  chief  priest 
declared  in  a  solemn  tone,  bowing  his  head. 

Rushing  out  of  the  temple,  the  generals  repeated 
Alexander's  words  to  the  army. 

"  The  knot  is  loosed  !  The  knot  is  loosed  !  We  shall 
conquer!  "  ran  the  joyful  cry  through  all  the  ranks,  and 
the  young  king,  listening  within  the  temple,  knew  that 
the  hour  for  decisive  action  was  at  hand. 


CHAPTER  XXV 

BESSUS   COMES  TO  BABYLON 

CLEARCHUS  and  Chares  gazed  with  wonder  upon  the 
mighty  walls  of  Babylon,  raising  their  sheer  height  from 
the  surface  of  the  Euphrates  until  the  soldiers  who  paced 
the  lofty  parapet  seemed  like  pygmies  against  the  sky. 
The  little  cavalcade,  stained  with  weeks  of  travel,  entered 
the  city  through  a  long  archway  tunnelled  in  the  wall  and 
flanked  on  either  side  by  enormous  winged  lions  carved  in 
granite. 

Nathan  reported  to  the  captain  of  the  gate,  who 
detailed  a  lieutenant  to  escort  him  to  the  palace.  Chares 
snorted  his  disgust  as  the  young  man  took  his  place  at 
the  head  of  the  troop.  His  beardless  face  was  touched 
with  paint,  and  his  eyebrows  were  darkened  with  pigment. 
His  hands  were  white  and  soft.  His  flowing  robe  of  blue 
silk  swept  downward  on  either  side  below  his  feet,  which 
were  encased  in  buskins  with  long  points.  He  glanced 
superciliously  at  the  two  prisoners. 

"  See  that  they  do  not  try  to  get  away  here  in  the  city," 
he  lisped  to  Nathan.  "  It  might  be  hard  to  find  them  — 
there  is  such  a  dirty  rabble  here  since  the  Great  King 
himself  decided  to  take  the  field." 

"  Have  no  fear,"  Nathan  replied  quietly. 

"  Fear  ?  "  the  lieutenant  laughed.  "  That  word,  as  you 
will  find,  is  not  known  here.  Ride  behind  me  and  let 
your  men  surround  these  two  dogs." 

He  adjusted  his  long  robe  and  inhaled  a  breath  of 
perfume  from  a  flask  of  scent  that  he  carried  in  his  left 
hand  while  he  gathered  up  his  reins  with  the  other. 
Chares  could  restrain  himself  no  longer. 

"  So  we  are  dogs,  are  we  ?  "  he  roared,  so  suddenly  that 
the  lieutenant  almost  fell  from  his  horse.  "  Has  no  one 

191 


192  THE   GOLDEN  HOPE 

told  you  that  we  Greeks  have  to  be  fed  ?  Lead  on,  or  I 
will  make  half  a  meal  off  thy  miserable  carcass,  though  how 
magpie  will  agree  with  me,  I  know  not." 

"  Seize  him  !  Seize  him  !  He  talks  treason  !  "  screamed 
the  lieutenant,  scarce  knowing  what  he  said.  He  looked 
at  Nathan's  men,  who  made  no  move  to  obey,  but  the 
gleam  of  their  white  teeth  as  they  smiled  at  his  agitation 
brought  him  to  his  senses.  With  an  air  of  offended 
dignity,  he  set  his  horse  in  motion,  and  the  little  troop 
clattered  away  into  the  city. 

Inside  the  vast  circumference  of  the  wall  they  found 
streets  along  which  stood  magnificent  dwellings  sur- 
rounded by  trees  and  gardens.  So  ample  was  the  enclos- 
ure that  ground  enough  remained  unoccupied  between 
the  houses  to  sustain  the  population,  if  necessary,  upon  its 
harvests.  Great  temples  reared  their  towers  above  the 
roofs.  Gay  chariots  and  gilded  litters  passed  or  met  them. 
Now  and  then  a  curious  glance  was  directed  toward  them, 
but  beyond  this  they  seemed  to  attract  no  attention. 
Everybody  was  too  intent  upon  his  own  business  or  pleas- 
ure to  give  more  than  a  passing  thought  to  the  sun- 
browned  soldiers  who  rode  wearily  behind  the  brightly 
accoutred  lieutenant  of  the  guard. 

As  they  advanced  the  streets  became  narrower  and  the 
houses  stood  close  together,  with  no  space  between  them 
for  gardens.  Shops  and  bazaars  appeared  on  either  hand, 
filled  with  a  bustling,  chaffering  throng.  The  young 
Greeks  saw  a  strange  medley  of  nations.  Swarthy  Egyp- 
tians elbowed  dusky  merchants  from  beyond  the  Indus. 
Phoenicians  and  Jews  drove  bargains  with  large-limbed, 
blue-eyed  men  of  the  North,  who  wore  shaggy  skins  upon 
their  shoulders  and  carried  long  swords  at  their  belts. 
This  part  of  the  city  was  given  over  entirely  to  foreigners, 
for  among  the  Persians  the  old  belief  still  prevailed  that 
no  man  could  buy  or  sell  without  being  dishonest,  and 
falsehood  was  held  in  religious  abhorrence  by  the  con- 
querors of  the  Medes. 

Darius  was  collecting  the  host  which  he  purposed  to 
lead  against  Alexander  and  with  which  he  intended  to 


BESSUS  COMES  TO  BABYLON  193 

crush  the  adventurous  invader.  Military  trappings  were 
to  be  seen  everywhere.  The  summons  of  the  Great  King 
had  brought  within  the  walls  an  enormous  influx  of 
strangers  from  every  corner  of  the  empire. 

Chares  and  Clearchus  aroused  more  curiosity  as  they 
rode  through  the  narrower  streets  of  the  commercial 
quarter,  where  they  were  forced  to  proceed  more  slowly 
because  of  the  throngs.  They  were  soon  recognized  as 
of  the  race  of  the  enemy. 

"  See  the  Greeks  !  "  cried  a  bare-legged  urchin  in  a  shrill 
voice. 

"  By  Ormazd,  that  is  a  big  one !  "  said  a  soldier  in  a 
lounging  group,  pointing  to  Chares. 

"  Granicus  !  Granicus  !  Kill  the  Greeks  !  "  a  woman 
screamed  from  the  top  of  one  of  the  flat-roofed  houses. 

Her  imprecation  caused  a  stir  among  the  idlers,  who 
pressed  forward  to  learn  what  was  the  matter  and  to  ob- 
tain a  better  view.  The  rumor  ran  that  there  was  to  be 
fighting,  and  customers  poured  out  of  booth  and  bazaar  to 
see  it.  They  came  good-naturedly,  but  in  such  numbers 
that  they  quickly  blocked  the  way  and  brought  the  troop 
to  a  halt.  Some  mischievous  boys  began  to  pelt  the  horses 
with  pebbles,  causing  them  to  rear  and  plunge.  One  of 
the  animals  kicked  a  man  in  the  crowd,  who  struck  at  the 
rider  with  his  staff.  The  Arab  lunged  back  with  the  butt 
of  his  lance.  The  crowd  drew  out  of  the  way,  jeering  and 
laughing. 

Meanwhile  the  woman  on  the  roof  continued  her  cry. 
"  Kill  the  Greeks  !  "  she  screamed.  "  Slay  them  !  Re- 
member the  Granicus,  where  they  slew  my  son  ! " 

Her  words  were  taken  up  and  repeated  by  other  women 
who  leaned  from  the  house-tops  on  either  side  of  the 
street.  The  crowd  continued  to  gather,  those  behind 
pushing  the  foremost  against  the  plunging  horses.  Several 
were  trampled  upon. 

"  Go  away,"  commanded  the  lieutenant.  "  Stand  back, 
you  hounds;  these  are  prisoners  for  the  king." 

"  Prisoners  !  "  howled  the  mob.  "  Kill  the  prisoners  ! 
Burn  the  murderers  !  They  would  assassinate  the  king ! " 


194  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

The  crowd  showed  signs  of  becoming  inflamed.  Some 
of  the  bolder  spirits  made  a  rush  for  the  horsemen,  seeking 
to  pull  them  down  and  break  the  circle  that  the  Arabs  had 
formed  about  the  two  Greeks.  The  impact  swept  the  little 
party  into  an  angle  between  two  houses,  from  which  there 
was  no  escape  save  through  the  multitude.  The  women 
began  to  shower  sticks  and  tiles  upon  them  from  the 
roofs.  It  became  necessary  for  them  to  raise  their  shields 
to  protect  their  heads  from  the  missiles. 

Nathan  turned  to  the  lieutenant,  who,  with  a  blanched 
face,  had  shrunk  back  against  the  wall. 

"  Do  you  intend  to  stay  here  ?  "  he  demanded  sternly. 
"  Draw  your  sword  and  lead  us.  We  must  cut  our  way 
out.  My  prisoners  are  for  Darius  and  not  for  these." 

"They  are  too  many,"  the  lieutenant  whined,  with 
chattering  teeth. 

"Then  give  him  your  sword,  since  you  are  afraid  to 
use  it,"  Nathan  said,  pointing  to  Chares.  The  Theban 
snatched  the  weapon  from  the  young  man's  hand. 

A  javelin  hissed  through  the  air,  cast  by  some  soldier 
in  the  throng,  and  stood  quivering  in  the  beams  behind 
their  heads.  Clearchus  pulled  it  out  and  took  possession 
of  it. 

The  mob  still  held  back,  agitated  by  conflicting  currents. 
The  idlers  who  had  instigated  the  attack  in  a  spirit  of 
wantonness  had  no  stomach  for  fighting,  and  were  strug- 
gling backward  through  the  press,  seeking  a  safe  distance. 
Their  places  were  taken  by  reckless  and  half-drunken 
soldiers,  who  had  grown  weary  of  inactivity  in  the  city 
and  were  eager  for  any  excitement,  even  though  they 
obtained  it  at  the  risk  of  their  lives.  Many  of  them  were 
little  more  than  savages  whose  innate  ferocity  was  aroused 
by  the  mere  sight  of  blood.  Some  had  received  cuts  and 
bruises  when  the  rush  was  made.  The  voice  of  the  mob 
changed  from  a  tone  of  banter  to  a  menacing  cry  for 
revenge. 

Nathan  saw  that  the  non-combatants  had  succeeded  in 
extricating  themselves,  and  that  the  men  who  now  faced 
them  carried  weapons  in  their  hands  and  were  preparing 


BESSUS  COMES  TO  BABYLON  195 

to  use  them.  The  situation  was  perilous.  His  handful 
of  soldiers  were  outnumbered  by  more  than  a  hundred  to 
one.  The  mob  was  momentarily  being  reenforced  from 
the  wine-shops  and  the  alleys  that  honeycombed  the  dis- 
trict. It  was  plain  that  there  was  no  escape  unless  rescue 
should  come  quickly. 

He  raised  himself  on  his  horse  and  anxiously  scanned 
the  faces  of  the  crowd  that  had  pressed  back  out  of  harm's 
way  and  now  stood  in  expectant  silence.  He  knew  that 
through  the  years  that  had  passed  since  the  Captivity, 
many  thousands  of  his  race  had  continued  to  dwell  in 
Babylon  and  that  the  trade  of  the  city  was  chiefly  in  their 
hands.  He  saw  their  keen  dark  eyes  looking  on  indiffer- 
ently from  beneath  the  awnings  that  shaded  the  entrances 
of  their  shops.  To  them  he  determined  to  appeal. 

"  Israel !  Israel !  "  he  shouted,  raising  his  open  palm 
above  his  head.  "  In  the  name  of  Jehovah,  I  call  upon 
thee  !  To  the  rescue !  " 

His  cry  rang  clear  in  the  momentary  hush  of  expecta- 
tion and  reached  the  ears  for  which  it  was  intended. 
Upon  the  outskirts  of  the  mob  men  turned  to  their  neigh- 
bors. "  He  is  one  of  us !  We  must  save  him  !  "  they 
said,  one  to  another.  "  Israel !  Israel !  "  The  rallying 
shout  spread  through  the  dense  masses  of  men  into  streets 
where  Nathan's  voice  had  not  penetrated.  It  ran  like  a 
spark  in  a  field  of  dry  corn.  Bearded  men  and  dark- 
skinned  youths  left  their  occupations  and  sprang  forward, 
snatching  up  such  weapons  as  they  found  nearest  to  their 
hands.  There  was  a  second  shifting  of  the  crowd  as  they 
pushed  their  way  toward  the  front,  pressing  in  a  great 
circle  upon  the  ring  of  soldiers  who  were  hemming 
Nathan  in. 

This  ring  was  composed  mainly  of  the  fiercest  and  wild- 
est fighting  men  in  all  the  Persian  Empire.  It  represented 
the  extremes  of  the  Great  King's  dominions.  Yellow- 
haired  Scyths,  clad  in  the  skins  of  animals,  stood  side  by 
side  with  gigantic  negroes  from  the  mysterious  forests  of 
Ethiopia.  Their  language  was  unknown  to  each  other, 
but  they  had  been  brought  together  into  a  fleeting  com- 


196  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

radeship  by  the  irresistible  and  savage  desire  which  they 
held  in  common  for  excitement  and  slaughter. 

The  Jews  attacked  this  formidable  band  without  hesita- 
tion, hurling  fragments  of  stone,  earthen  pots,  and  even 
the  merchandise  that  had  been  displayed  in  the  shops. 
The  unexpected  assault  caused  a  momentary  diversion. 
The  Scyths  and  Ethiopians  turned  and  charged  into  the 
crowd,  striking  with  their  swords  and  war  clubs  indiscrimi- 
nately at  friend  and  foe.  Chares  tossed  the  long  hair 
back  from  his  eyes. 

"  Your  friends  came  just  in  time,"  he  said  to  Nathan, 
"  but  it  would  be  ungrateful  for  us  to  let  them  fight  alone. 
Forward,  Clearchus !  " 

With  the  Athenian  at  his  side,  he  swung  his  horse  into 
the  street  and  dashed  upon  the  nearest  of  the  Scyths,  a 
giant  whose  voice  had  been  bellowing  encouragement  to 
his  companions.  The  lieutenant's  gilded  sword  fell  upon 
the  knotted  cords  of  the  man's  neck,  and  he  went  down 
like  some  great  tree  in  his  own  northern  forests.  His  long 
blade  slipped  from  his  hand,  and  the  Theban,  stooping  from 
the  back  of  his  horse  and  holding  by  the  mane,  caught  it  up. 

"  Ha !  "  Chares  cried,  swinging  the  heavy  weapon  above 
his  head,  "  now  we  can  get  at  them." 

The  Arabs,  headed  by  Nathan,  had  followed  the  Greeks 
and  were  fighting  beside  them  in  a  compact  body.  The 
Jews  outside  the  circle  had  come  to  close  quarters  and 
were  hacking  and  thrusting  with  daggers  and  butchers' 
knives.  Their  charge  had  been  so  sudden  that  the  Scyths 
were  nearly  broken,  but  they  recovered  themselves  almost 
instantly.  A  species  of  madness  seemed  to  possess  them. 
They  closed  in  like  a  pack  of  wolves,  fighting  with  each 
other  to  get  near  enough  to  strike  a  blow. 

News  of  the  outbreak  had  spread  far  into  the  city. 
From  every  side,  thousands  drew  toward  the  scene  of  the 
battle,  driving  in  the  crowds  that  were  seeking  to  keep 
their  distance.  They  pressed  upon  the  Jews  and  forced 
them  helplessly  against  the  weapons  of  their  enemies. 
The  number  of  the  Scyths  was  momentarily  increased  by 
the  arrival  of  their  friends. 


BESSUS  COMES  TO  BABYLON  197 

Nathan  saw  that  the  fight  was  hopeless.  The  Israelites, 
badly  armed  and  undisciplined,  were  melting  away.  The 
only  chance  of  escape  lay  in  regaining  the  angle  in  the 
wall  where  they  had  first  taken  refuge,  and  from  which 
they  might  be  able  to  enter  one  of  the  houses. 

Chares  was  wielding  the  great  Scythian  sword  with 
both  hands.  Whoever  was  thrust  within  its  sweep  went 
down.  Its  tempered  edge  shore  through  bone  and  metal, 
and  no  parry  availed  to  turn  it  aside.  Clearchus  fought 
at  his  shoulder  with  his  javelin,  protecting  him  against 
attack  in  the  rear. 

"  Back  !  "  Nathan  shouted  to  them.  "  We  cannot  face 
the  odds.  We  must  seek  the  wall  !  " 

"You  are  right,"  Chares  answered  without  turning  his 
head.  "  We  are  coming.  I  wish  Alexander  were  here  ! " 

He  cut  down  a  negro  who  had  succeeded  in  getting 
within  the  thrust  of  Clearchus'  lance. 

"  This  is  better  than  Granicus,"  he  panted,  as  the  man 
rolled  upon  the  ground. 

Clearchus  made  no  reply,  and  Chares  saw  that  his  face 
was  drawn  and  pale.  It  was  clear  that  he  was  becom- 
ing exhausted.  The  Theban  was  filled  with  sudden 
alarm. 

"  To  the  wall !  "  he  cried,  wheeling  his  horse.  "  Bear 
up  for  a  little  yet,  and  we  will  show  these  beasts  how 
Greeks  can  die  !  " 

They  recovered  their  position  with  difficulty,  followed 
by  the  howling  Scyths  and  negroes.  Half  the  Arab 
escort  had  been  killed,  and  Nathan  was  bleeding  from  a 
wound  in  the  thigh,  though  he  still  fought  gallantly. 
Chares  alone  was  both  unwearied  and  unscathed.  He 
seemed  endowed  with  the  strength  of  ten  men  as  he 
faced  the  fierce  onset.  His  aspect  as  he  turned  at  bay 
with  uplifted  sword  caused  the  Scyths  for  an  instant  to 
hesitate.  Then  they  charged,  clustering  around  the  little 
band  like  a  swarm  of  angry  bees,  pushing  each  other 
forward  and  striking  over  one  another's  shoulders.  It 
was  clear  that  the  conflict  could  not  last  much  longer. 
Nathan  knew  that,  once  they  were  down  in  that  seething 


198  THE   GOLDEN  HOPE 

and  raging  mob,  they  would  meet  a  frightful  death.  His 
flesh  shuddered  at  the  thought  of  what  was  to  come. 

"  Down  with  them  !  Down  with  the  Greek  dogs  !  They 
give  way  !  "  yelled  the  mob. 

Clearchus  glanced  at  the  sea  of  distorted  faces,  white, 
yellow,  and  black,  and  saw  thousands  of  eyes  glaring 
hungrily  at  them.  A  strange  indifference  took  possession 
of  him.  Why  should  he  strive  ?  What  mattered  it  now 
whether  the  God  of  Nathan  was  mightier  than  the  Gods 
of  Greece?  Not  even  the  Gods  could  save  them.  If 
Artemisia  were  dead,  he  would  meet  her  presently  in 
the  Elysian  Fields.  If  she  were  living,  sooner  or  later 
she  would  join  him  in  the  land  of  shades  beyond 
Styx.  There  he  would  tell  her  how  his  heart  had  suf- 
fered. It  was  easier  to  die  than  to  live,  since  now  he 
must  die. 

"  It  is  finished,  Chares  ;  we  will  go  together,"  he  called 
to  the  Theban. 

"  Not  until  I  get  this  one  !  "  Chares  replied  grimly, 
nodding  toward  a  man  who  crouched  before  him  just  be- 
yond the  reach  of  his  sword. 

The  squat  figure  was  bent  for  a  spring.  The  man  wore 
a  leopard  skin  across  his  muscular  shoulders  and  his  little 
green  eyes  were  fastened  ferociously  upon  the  Theban, 
watching  for  an  opening.  Clearchus  thought  he  had 
never  seen  anything  more  repulsive  than  the  flat,  broad 
face,  with  its  strong,  yellow  teeth  showing  like  fangs.  As 
he  looked  he  heard  Nathan's  voice  beside  him. 

"  O  Lord,  my  God,  save  now  Thy  servant,  if  such  be 
Thy  will  ;  for  without  Thee,  I  perish  !  "  cried  the  Israelite, 
in  an  accent  of  despair. 

"  Here  he  comes  !  "  Chares  shouted. 

The  figure  of  the  crouching  Scyth  bounded  forward,  and 
his  bright  sword,  keen  as  a  razor,  flashed  in  the  air. 

"  I  have  him  !  "  Chares  cried  exultingly.  His  long 
blade  hissed  downward  as  he  spoke,  and  the  ugly  round 
head  rolled  in  the  dirt.  The  stroke  was  followed  by  a 
roar  of  rage  from  the  Scyths,  among  whom  the  man  had 
evidently  been  a  leader  of  importance. 


BESSUS  COMES  TO  BABYLON  199 

"  Come  on  !  "  the  Theban  called  to  them,  tauntingly. 
"  Cowards,  why  do  you  wait  ?  " 

The  challenge  seemed  to  goad  them  to  desperation. 
They  came  with  a  rush  in  which  they  threw  aside  all 
caution.  The  remnant  of  the  little  troop  was  hurled  vio- 
lently backward.  Chares'  sword  rose  and  fell  without  a 
pause  ;  Nathan  and  the  men  who  remained  to  him  cut  and 
thrust  at  the  faces  of  their  foes  ;  and  even  Clearchus, 
roused  by  the  instinct  of  self-preservation,  plied  his  jave- 
lin. The  end  had  come,  and  nothing  remained  but  to  die 
bravely. 

It  seemed  to  Clearchus  that  they  would  be  able  to  hol(J 
out  for  only  a  moment  longer,  when  without  apparent, 
reason  the  attack  suddenly  slackened.  The  Scyths  drew 
back,  leaving  a  circle  of  dead  and  wounded  under  the 
wall.  The  mass  of  humanity  that  blocked  the  street 
swayed  and  gave  way  with  a  roar  of  warning  and  of  fear. 
The  mob  was  all  in  motion.  It  seemed  to  be  fleeing  be- 
fore some  danger,  the  nature  of  which  the  objects  of  its. 
attack  were  unable  to  guess.  It  rushed  past  the  angle  in 
the  wall  where  Nathan  and  his  prisoners  had  taken  refugev 
carrying  the  struggling  Scyths  along  with  it. 

"  What  is  happening  ?  "  Clearchus  gasped. 

Nathan  was  too  nearly  exhausted  to  reply.  He  shook 
his  head  as  a  sign  that  he  did  not  know,  but  the  answer 
was  not  long  delayed. 

The  beat  of  trampling  hoofs  and  the  thunder  of  rolling 
wheels  was  mingled  with  the  roar  of  panic,  and  in  an  in- 
stant the  street  was  filled  from  side  to  side  with  close 
ranks  of  wild-looking  horsemen. 

"  Wayfor  Bessus !  Make  way  for  thenoble  viceroy ! "  they 
shouted,  striking  right  and  left  with  their  rawhide  whips. 

They  rode  into  the  mob  with  reckless  indifference,  and 
all  who  were  unfortunate  enough  to  be  unable  to  get  out 
of  their  way  were  trampled  under  the  hoofs  of  the  gallop- 
ing horses. 

"  They  are  the  Bactrians,"  Nathan  panted.  "  We  are 
saved." 

From   their  sheltering  angle,  the  Greeks  watched  the 


200  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

horsemen  go  past.  Every  man  seemed  an  athlete,  and 
the  riders  sat  upon  the  backs  of  their  horses  as  though 
they  had  grown  there.  Behind  them,  after  a  brief  inter- 
val, rumbled  a  heavy  war  chariot  drawn  by  four  black 
steeds.  In  this  ponderous  vehicle,  beside  the  charioteer, 
stood  a  corpulent  man,  with  an  enormously  thick  neck  and 
a  heavy  jaw  that  gave  an  aspect  of  sternness  to  his  dark 
face.  He  paid  no  heed  to  the  lifeless  forms  over  which 
the  wheels  of  his  chariot  rolled,  and  he  seemed  deaf  to  the 
cries  of  pain  uttered  by  the  wretches  who  had  been  maimed 
beneath  the  hoofs  of  his  guard.  Clearchus'  eyes  for  a 
moment  met  those  of  the  viceroy  and  he  felt  a  chill  strike 
through  him,  as  though  he  had  touched  some  monstrous 
reptile  unawares. 

The  passage  of  the  Bactrians  effectually  cleared  the 
street,  but  Nathan  deemed  it  wise  to  fall  in  behind  them 
lest  the  attack  should  be  renewed.  As  they  were  about  to 
start,  a  thought  occurred  to  Chares. 

"  Where  is  the  lieutenant  ?  "  he  asked. 

"  He  is  there,"  Nathan  replied,  pointing  to  a  heap  of  the 
slain. 

The  body  of  the  young  man  lay  a  little  apart  from  the 
rest,  with  the  paint  still  on  its  cheeks  and  a  gaping  wound 
in  its  chest 

"So  his  cowardice  did  not  save  him,"  Chares  said. 
"Let  us  go." 

"  Come,  then,"  Nathan  replied,  and  behind  the  chariot 
of  Bessus,  they  arrived  at  the  gates  which  gave  entrance 
to  the  enclosure  in  which  stood  the  royal  palace. 


CHAPTER  XXVI 

THE  GKEAT  KING  IS    ANGKY 

AT  the  approach  of  Bessus  the  great  bronze  gates  in 
the  palace  wall  swung  wide,  and  he  rode  through  them, 
followed  by  his  Bactrians.  Nathan  halted  at  the  entrance, 
which  he  found  in  charge  of  a  guard  of  his  own  race. 
The  gray-haired  captain  in  command  rushed  forward  with 
a  cry  of  joy. 

"  Where  hast  thou  been  ?  "  he  cried,  embracing  Nathan 
as  he  dismounted.  "  Art  thou  sound  and  whole  ?  " 

"Nearly  so,"  Nathan  replied,  showing  the  cut  on  his 
thigh,  which  fortunately  was  not  deep  and  had  ceased  to 
bleed.  "  How  is  it  with  Israel?  " 

They  walked  apart,  talking  in  low  tones.  The  Arabs 
and  the  two  prisoners  threw  themselves  on  the  turf  inside 
the  gate  and  waited.  Through  the  swaying  branches  of  the 
trees  they  could  catch  glimpses  of  the  massive  walls  of 
many  buildings  standing  in  stately  magnificence  amid  the 
verdure.  At  a  distance,  above  roof  and  tree-top,  rose  the 
famous  Hanging  Gardens  of  the  Great  King,  built  in  ter- 
races, gay  with  wonderful  flowers  and  strange  plants 
brought  from  the  ends  of  the  world.  Crystal  streams 
flashed  in  waterfalls  from  the  summit,  following  winding 
artificial  channels,  beside  which  stood  statues  of  marble. 

The  two  Greeks  noticed  that  Nathan  and  the  captain 
glanced  at  them  from  time  to  time  as  they  talked,  and 
they  felt  that  they  were  the  subjects  of  the  conference. 
Finally  Nathan  came  toward  them,  bringing  the  captain 
with  him. 

"This  is  Ezra,"  he  said.  "He  knows  what  I  know. 
Obey  him  in  all  things.  When  the  time  comes,  I  shall 
be  near;  but  now  I  must  leave  you." 

He   offered   his   hand   and   the   two   Greeks   shook   it 

201 


'- '  i.:  i3~  :-: ; : i 


-V—  TIT  rrrityrr 

mo. 


-  T  :   lit 


•It 


Eanrn  repffiei- 


idbe 


--  L...   -     -  .  :-  - 


'    "" 


i-  -   iri  v-_  -  "-       ;::-  - 

:-:.L  ' 
•I  irwaH 


i£    Tlttoft 


'.-.: 


•*         -in 

-i.-  ;..—•- 

-  .-.-.L.'".  lUs 


Ml    I 

—I *«-*- 

i»   *• 

•1     "  1'7'tL    V.  "  1     "  1  7 


-.-_-':  1*2$ 

. 
:•:-_- 7  ~f.        ^7 


bst 


204  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

"  It  is  in  fact  a  gallery  in  which  every  whisper  is  heard," 
the  Hebrew  said,  smiling.  "  But  there  is  great  news  to- 
day ;  Pharnaces  has  been  condemned  to  death,  and  all  his 
family  must  die  with  him." 

"  What  has  he  done  ?  "  Clearchus  asked.  "  Is  he  not 
one  of  the  most  powerful  of  the  nobles  and  a  favorite  with 
the  king?" 

"  Yes,"  Joel  replied,  "  and  why  the  sentence  was  passed 
no  one  knows  excepting  the  king  himself." 

"  But  will  he  have  no  trial? "  Clearchus  persisted. 
"  Will  they  not  tell  him  what  charge  is  laid  against 
him?" 

Joel  shrugged  his  shoulders.  "  The  sentence  has  been 
passed,"  he  said,  "  and  not  even  the  Great  King,  who  made 
it,  can  change  it  now.  We  have  been  trying  to  discover 
what  the  accusation  was.  Pharnaces  wanted  to  be  vice- 
roy of  Bactria,  and  he  had  been  gathering  evidence  with 
which  to  destroy  Bessus.  It  must  be  that  Bessus  man- 
aged to  reach  the  king  first ;  but  what  means  he  had 
of  accomplishing  this,  we  do  not  know.  Perhaps  he 
bribed  one  of  the  king's  Eyes.  It  must  have  cost  him 
something,  but  Bessus  could  do  it  if  any  one.  If  he  did 
not  work  through  the  spies,  he  may  have  persuaded  the 
Magi  to  discover  some  treason  in  the  stars  and  then  to 
accuse  Pharnaces.  Bessus  is  on  good  terms  with  the 
Medean  priests,  for  he  lets  them  do  what  they  like  in  his 
province." 

"This  Bessus  must  be  a  dangerous  man,"  Clearchus 
said. 

"  Only  because  he  has  force  and  daring,"  Joel  replied. 
"He  does  what  every  other  man  would  like  to  do.  There 
is  not  a  satrap  or  viceroy  in  the  empire  who  does  not 
desire  his  neighbor's  ruin.  It  has  been  worse  since  these 
fire-worshipping  priests  began  to  get  back  into  favor 
again.  Our  wise  men  say  that  it  was  an  evil  day  for  the 
kings  of  this  land  when  they  allowed  these  men  to  wean 
their  minds  from  Ormazd  and  set  up  their  idols  in  Baby- 
lon. But  now  there  is  no  God  too  false  to  obtain  worship 
here.  Even  Baal  and  Astarte  have  their  temples,  and  they 


THE  GEEAT  KING  IS  ANGEY  205 

are  beginning  to  bring  in  the  Egyptian  brood  of  deities. 
The  cup  is  filling  fast,  and  they  must  drink  it  when 
Jehovah  wills." 

The  young  man's  voice  sank  to  a  tone  of  awe  as  he  pro- 
nounced the  dreadful  name,  and  he  glanced  about  him 
as  though  he  half  expected  a  thunderbolt  to  fall.  It  did 
not  escape  the  Athenian  perception  of  Clearchus  that  the 
Jew  seemed  to  regard  the  terrible  presence  as  real  and 
actual.  His  earnestness  formed  a  striking  contrast  with 
his  usual  affectation  of  the  easy  and  cynical  manner  of 
the  court. 

"  We  laugh  and  jest  here  in  the  palace,"  he  went  on, 
"  but  each  man's  hand  is  against  his  neighbor.  Faith  and 
honor  are  lost.  Servants  betray  their  masters  and  sons 
lead  their  parents  to  death.  What  knows  the  Great  King 
of  all  this  ?  He  lives  behind  a  screen,  where  thieves  and 
rascals  make  him  their  tool.  These  plotters  play  upon 
him  as  they  do  upon  Sisygambis,  the  queen  mother,  who 
has  almost  as  much  power  as  her  son ;  or  upon  Statira,  his 
queen,  the  most  beautiful  of  women.  The  gynseceum  is 
a  nest  of  intrigues.  His  stewards  and  keepers  and  cup- 
bearers have  each  their  price,  and  they  do  not  scruple  to 
take  it.  A  whisper  or  a  look  may  send  a  man  to  his 
death.  Give  me  a  chance  with  a  sword  in  my  hand  and 
let  me  see  the  man  who  strikes  me  !  I  hate  this  treacher- 
ous game  in  the  dark !  " 

"  Well  spoken,  my  lad  !  "  Chares  said.  "  But  what 
about  this  queen,  Statira  —  is  she  so  very  beautiful?" 

"  They  say  she  is  the  fairest  woman  in  the  world," 
Joel  answered,  "  and  that  the  Great  King  is  the  hand- 
somest of  men.  I  have  never  seen  her,  or  I  would  not  be 
here  now.  It  is  death  to  look  upon  the  face  of  one  of  the 
king's  women,  even  by  accident." 

"  They  seem  to  be  very  particular  !  "  Chares  grumbled. 

"  I  dare  say  they  have  their  reasons,"  Joel  said.  "  But 
I  have  not  told  you  all  the  news.  The  king  has  had  a 
dream,  and  he  believes  that  the  Gods  have  promised 
him  the  victory  over  Alexander.  The  Chaldeans  have 
told  him  so." 


206  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

"  What  was  the  dream  ?  "  Clearchus  asked  uneasily. 

"  It  was  proclaimed  this  morning,"  Joel  said.  "  Darius 
dreamed  that  when  he  had  come  within  sight  of  the 
Macedonians,  their  army  suddenly  burst  into  flame  and 
all  the  troops  were  consumed,  so  that  nothing  but  their 
ashes  remained  where  they  had  been.  And  then  he 
thought  he  saw  Alexander,  dressed  like  one  of  the  lords 
of  the  household,  standing  ready  to  serve  him.  But  when 
he  went  into  the  Temple  of  Baal,  Alexander  vanished 
utterly  and  was  seen  no  more.  From  this  the  learned 
men  of  the  Chaldeans  say  that  Baal  will  give  the  battle 
to  Darius  and  will  remove  Alexander  from  his  way.  So 
the  king  has  ordered  sacrifices  to  Baal  and  has  promised 
him  a  great  temple  of  stone  after  the  victory." 

Clearchus  looked  troubled,  and  even  Chares  shook  his 
head. 

"  Wait,"  Joel  went  on  eagerly,  noticing  their  concern. 
"I  have  told  you  the  interpretation  of  the  Chaldeans. 
Our  wise  men  have  also  considered  the  dream,  and  they 
read  it  differently.  They  say  that  the  army  on  fire  means 
that  the  Macedonians  shall  win  great  glory,  and  that  the 
appearance  of  Alexander  as  a  lord  of  the  household,  in 
the  same  dress  that  Darius  wore  before  he  became  king, 
signifies  that  he  will  gain  victories,  as  Darius  did.  This 
is  the  interpretation  of  the  priests  of  our  race,  to  whom  are 
revealed  the  things  that  are  to  be." 

"I  know  not  which  is  right,"  Clearchus  said,  "but  I 
wish  Aristander  was  here." 

"  Nathan  bade  me  tell  you  to  have  no  fear,"  Joel  said 
confidently.  "  He  also  wished  me  to  tell  you  that  Phra- 
dates  the  Tyrian  has  come  to  court." 

"  Phradates  here !  "  Chares  exclaimed.  "  Why  did  you 
not  say  so  before?  There  will  be  trouble  for  us." 

"  Nathan  talked  with  the  Phoenician  and  learned  much," 
Joel  continued.  "  Halicarnassus  has  fallen  and  Memnon 
is  dead.  Phradates  is  seeking  command  of  the  fleet  for 
Azemilcus,  the  Tyrian  king." 

"Did  Nathan  say  nothing  of  Artemisia  and  Thais?" 
Clearchus  inquired,  in  a  trembling  voice. 


THE  GREAT  KING  IS  ANGRY  207 

"  Oh,  yes,"  said  Joel,  "  I  had  forgotten.  He  told  me  to 
say  that  Phradates  had  carried  them  by  force  to  Tyre  in 
his  galley  after  the  fall  of  Halicarnassus  and  that  he  is  in 
love  with  Thais.  This  he  learned  from  one  of  our  people 
who  was  with  the  Tyrian  ;  and  he  learned  further  that  as 
yet  no  harm  has  befallen  the  young  women." 

"  We  must  go  !  "  Clearchus  exclaimed.  "  Tell  Nathan 
so  at  once.  Tell  him  that  if  he  cannot  release  us,  we  will 
release  ourselves.  We  must  be  on  our  way  to  Tyre  to- 
morrow." 

"  Quietly,"  Chares  said,  placing  his  hand  on  his  friend's 
shoulder.  "  Not  so  loud.  You  forget  I  " 

"  Did  you  not  hear  what  he  said  ?  "  Clearchus  demanded 
impatiently.  "  Artemisia  is  in  Tyre  and  in  the  power  of 
Phradates  !  " 

"  So  is  Thais,  and  she  is  in  the  greater  danger,"  Chares 
said,  "  if  what  Joel  tells  us  is  true  ;  but  we  shall  never  see 
either  of  them  again  unless  we  are  discreet." 

There  was  a  stir  in  the  great  hall  of  the  building  as  the 
inmates  gathered  from  the  various  smaller  apartments. 
"  The  king  has  sent  a  summons ! "  Joel  said,  hastening 
away. 

"  Do  not  forget  my  message,"  Clearchus  insisted. 

"  I  will  deliver  it,"  Joel  responded  over  his  shoulder. 

Chares  and  Clearchus  joined  the  main  body  of  prisoners, 
who  were  assembled  in  the  hall.  They  found  there  Bou- 
pares  himself,  with  scribes  bearing  the  register  of  the  in- 
mates of  the  place.  The  governor  scrutinized  the  lists  with 
care,  selecting  from  among  them  the  names  of  prisoners,  who 
were  called  by  a  crier.  Each  man,  as  he  heard  his  name, 
stepped  forward  to  await  the  directions  of  Boupares. 

"  Amyntas  of  Macedon  !  "  shouted  the  crier,  and  a  small, 
thin  man  with  a  sallow  face  stood  out  from  the  rest. 

"Charidernus  of  Corinth  !  "  the  crier  called. 

"  They  are  asking  only  for  the  Greeks,"  remarked  a  tall 
Assyrian. 

"  Maybe  our  turn  has  come,"  Clearchus  said. 

"  Clearchus  of  Athens  !  "  the  crier  shouted.  "  Chares 
of  Thebes  !  " 


208  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

The  two  young  men  advanced  and  joined  the  waiting 
group. 

"That  is  all,"  Boupares  said,  handing  the  lists  to  the 
scribes.  "Follow  me  to  the  audience  chamber." 

Through  the  long,  pillared  courts  and  vast  halls  of  the 
palace  he  conducted  the  prisoners.  On  every  side  were 
evidences  of  the  expenditure  of  limitless  wealth  and  meas- 
ureless labor.  Row  after  row  of  polished  columns  sprang 
a  hundred  feet  to  the  echoing  roof.  Great  sculptures 
adorned  the  walls.  The  floors  were  inlaid  with  mosaics  of 
variegated  pattern.  Thousands  of  attendants  came  and 
went  among  the  crowds  of  courtiers. 

At  last  they  arrived  at  the  audience. chamber  and  were 
admitted.  Here  the  talk  and  laughter  ceased  and  voices 
sank  to  a  whisper.  They  were  in  the  presence  of  the  Great 
King,  the  most  powerful  and  absolute  of  all  monarchs. 
The  walls  of  the  lofty  apartment  were  covered  with  plates 
of  gold  for  half  their  height,  and  above  these  were  paint- 
ings in  which  the  king  was  depicted  slaying  lions  in  hand- 
to-hand  combat,  or  driving  his  enemies  before  him  in  his 
war  chariot.  Between  the  pillars  hung  rich  curtains  of 
crimson,  green,  and  violet,  and  the  floor  was  hidden  be- 
neath silken  carpets. 

At  the  end  of  the  room,  under  a  purple  canopy,  stood  a 
throne  of  gold  and  ivory,  inlaid  with  precious  stones.  The 
perfume  of  myrrh  and  frankincense  filled  the  air. 

Standing  before  the  throne,  from  which  he  had  just 
arisen,  the  Greeks  beheld  Darius,  the  last  of  the  Archae- 
menian  kings.  His  tall,  well-built  figure  was  clad  in  a 
long  Medean  robe  of  rich  silk,  purple,  embroidered  with 
gold,  and  confined  at  the  waist  by  a  broad  girdle  of  gold, 
from  which  hung  his  dagger  in  its  sheath  of  lapis  lazuli. 
His  feet  were  shod  in  yellow  shoes  with  long  points.  On 
his  head  he  wore  the  citaris,  which  he  alone  might  wear, 
with  the  royal  diadem  of  blue  and  white.  Jewels  flashed 
in  his  ears,  and  about  his  neck  hung  a  heavy  collar  of  great 
rubies  and  pearls. 

Never,  Clearchus  thought,  had  he  seen  a  face  more  hand- 
some and  haughty  than  that  of  Darius,  as  he  stood  before 


THE  GREAT  KING  IS  ANGRY  209 

his  throne,  with  his  blue  eyes  and  light  brown  beard,  care- 
fully trimmed.  He  looked  like  what  he  was  —  the  master 
of  the  world.  His  expression,  although  full  of  dignity, 
was  slightly  weary  as  he  listened  to  the  petition  of  a  man 
who  knelt  before  him,  with  bowed  head,  in  the  attitude 
of  a  suppliant. 

With  a  scarcely  perceptible  movement  of  his  hand,  the 
king  dismissed  the  petitioner,  who  rose  to  his  feet  and 
walked  backward,  with  his  head  still  bowed,  to  a  group  of 
officials  who  stood  at  one  side  of  the  apartment.  Chares 
gripped  Clearchus  by  the  arm. 

"  It  is  Phradates  !  "  he  said. 

It  was  indeed  the  Phoenician,  who  had  doubtless  been 
pressing  the  suit  of  Azemilcus  for  command  of  the  JSgean 
fleet.  His  proud  face  was  humbled,  and  drops  of  perspi- 
ration stood  on  his  forehead.  The  king  turned  his  eyes 
slowly  to  the  Greeks  and  made  a  sign  to  Boupares  to  ad- 
vance. The  nobles  who  were  ranged  on  either  side  of  the 
throne,  the  king's  fan  and  cup  bearers,  his  generals  and 
the  master  of  his  household,  remained  with  stolid  faces. 

Boupares  prostrated  himself  before  the  throne,  kissing 
the  floor. 

"  Are  these  the  Greeks  for  whom  I  sent  thee  ?  "  the  king 
asked  indifferently. 

"  They  are,  my  lord,"  Boupares  replied. 

"  Let  them  come  near,"  Darius  said. 

Some  of  the  prisoners  prostrated  themselves  before  the 
king  as  they  had  seen  Boupares  do.  Others  remained 
standing,  and  among  these  were  Clearchus  and  Chares. 
Darius  looked  at  them,  and  a  slight  frown  appeared  upon 
his  brow. 

"  Who  are  they  ?  "  he  asked,  turning  to  Boupares. 

The  governor  designated  each  of  the  captives  by  name, 
adding  a  few  particulars  by  way  of  identification. 

"  Clearchus,  an  Athenian,  and  Chares,  a  Theban,"  he 
said.  "  They  have  served  in  the  army  of  the  Macedonian, 
and  they  were  sent  to  the  king  from  Halicarnassus  by 
Memnon." 

"Why   have   they   been  permitted   to  live?"   Darius 


210  THE   GOLDEN   HOPE 

demanded,  his  face  darkening  at  the  name  of  the  lost 
city. 

"Because  Memnon  believed  they  could  give  the  king 
information,"  Boupares  answered  humbly,  "and  when 
captured  they  had  left  the  army  of  Alexander." 

"  What  manner  of  man  is  this  Alexander  ? "  Darius 
asked,  turning  his  face  to  the  Greeks. 

"  He  is  a  king,"  Chares  answered  quietly. 

"  How  can  he  hope  to  meet  me,  with  his  handful  of 
men  ?  "  Darius  asked  again. 

"  He  remembers  Cyrus,  thy  ancestor,"  Chares  replied 
boldly. 

These  answers  made  an  evident  impression  on  Darius, 
whose  face  lost  its  listless  expression.  Many  questions 
he  put  to  the  Greeks,  who  made  no  attempt  to  conceal 
anything  from  him,  knowing  that  others  could  give  him 
the  information  that  he  desired  if  they  refused,  and  that 
refusal  would  mean  immediate  death.  Finally  the  king 
could  think  of  nothing  more  to  ask. 

"  I  am  about  to  march  against  thy  Alexander,"  he  said. 
"  Who  will  win  the  victory  ?  " 

"  Victory  is  the  gift  of  the  Gods,  O  king,"  Clearchus 
said  quickly.  "  Dost  thou  wish  flattery,  or  a  frank  reply, 
without  concealment  ?  " 

"  Speak  freely,"  Darius  said,  raising  his  head  in  pride. 

"  Then,  unless  thou  canst  make  thy  army  equal  to  his 
in  discipline  and  spirit,  thy  numbers  will  not  avail,"  the 
Athenian  said. 

Darius'  face  flushed,  and  a  murmur  of  protest  rose  from 
the  watchful  courtiers. 

"  Is  that  thy  opinion,  too  ?  "  the  king  asked,  turning  to 
Chares. 

"The  ocean  himself  must  break  upon  the  rock,"  the 
Theban  said. 

"  And  thine  ?  "  the  king  continued,  addressing  Charide- 
mus,  the  Corinthian. 

"  It  is,  O  king,"  Charidemus  replied. 

Phradates  had  been  watching  the  face  of  Darius.  He 
had  recognized  his  enemies  as  soon  as  they  entered  the 


THE  GREAT  KING  IS  ANGRY  211 

audience  chamber  and  had  resolved  to  deal  them  a  blow 
if  the  chance  presented  itself.  When  he  saw  the  frown 
on  the  brow  of  the  king  and  caught  the  gleam  of  anger  in 
his  eye,  he  believed  he  might  safely  act.  He  stepped  for- 
ward and  again  prostrated  himself  at  the  steps  of  the  throne. 

"  Speak  !  "  said  Darius,  looking  down  upon  him. 

"  My  lord,  I  know  these  men  for  spies,"  he  said.  "  I 
was  in  Halicarnassus  when  they  were  captured  just  before 
I  received  the  wound  that  so  nearly  cost  me  my  life. 
Memnon,  for  reasons  that  I  do  not  presume  to  guess, 
wished  to  save  them.  They  mock  at  thee  and  seek  to 
create  doubt  of  the  promise  that  the  Gods  have  given  thee 
by  spreading  fear  of  the  result  among  thy  men.  Every 
Greek  well  knows  that  Alexander  cannot  stand  against 
thee  and  that  he  will  never  dare  to  meet  thee  in  battle." 

Phradates  had  cunningly  formed  his  speech  so  as  to 
assign  a  motive  to  the  adverse  predictions  of  the  Greeks 
which  would  save  the  pride  of  the  king,  and  yet,  if  he 
accepted  it,  would  leave  only  one  course  open  to  him. 
Darius  did  not  hesitate. 

"  They  are  spies ! "  he  said  angrily  to  Boupares. 
"Why  did  you  bring  them  to  me?  Take  them  away 
and  let  them  be  questioned  under  the  torture.  Perhaps 
then  they  will  tell  the  truth." 

Darius  turned,  and  Phradates  shot  a  look  of  triumph 
at  the  two  friends.  Chares  shook  off  the  hand  of  the 
guard  and  was  about  to  speak  when  Clearchus  checked 
him. 

"  Silence,"  he  whispered  earnestly,  "  or  we  shall  both  be 
killed  at  once  !  " 

Chares  controlled  himself  with  an  effort,  and  the  guards, 
under  the  direction  of  the  crestfallen  Boupares,  led  them 
away.  Instead  of  conducting  them  to  their  former 
quarters,  Boupares  ordered  that  they  be  confined  in  the 
dungeons  that  lay  beyond.  These  were  built  in  a  struc- 
ture of  massive  masonry  and  consisted  of  cells  with  heavily 
barred  doors  at  which  sentries  were  stationed.  Into  one 
of  the  darkest  of  the  cells  they  were  thrust,  and  the  grating 
was  bolted  behind  them. 


CHAPTER  XXVII 

NATHAN  KEEPS  HIS   WORD 

CLEAECHTJS  and  Chares  shivered  in  the  chill  of  the 
dungeon.  By  the  glimmer  of  light  that  entered  through 
a  narrow  opening  above  their  heads,  they  saw  that  the 
place  was  quite  bare.  There  was  nothing  but  the  stone 
floor  under  their  feet  and  the  four  stone  walls  that  shut 
them  in. 

"  What  think  you,  Chares  ? "  Clearchus  said,  with  the 
shadow  of  a  smile.  "  Nathan  will  never  be  able  to  rescue 
us  from  here." 

"It  does  not  look  hopeful,"  the  Theban  replied,  "but 
let  us  see." 

He  made  a  careful  examination  of  the  walls,  finding 
everywhere  the  solid  stone  unbroken.  The  only  openings 
in  the  cell  were  the  tiny  window  and  the  door.  The 
window  was  out  of  reach  and  so  narrow  that  not  even  a 
cat  could  have  squeezed  through.  Chares  halted  at  the 
door  and  examined  the  bars.  They  were  of  hammered 
iron,  as  thick  as  the  shaft  of  a  lance,  and  rendered  stronger 
by  two  cross-bars,  welded  from  side  to  side.  The  Theban 
tested  them  gently  with  his  hands  and  shook  his  head. 

"  The  blacksmith  who  forged  them  was  a  good  work- 
man," he  said. 

At  that  moment  they  heard  the  step  of  the  sentry  out- 
side in  the  passageway.  The  man  carried  at  his  girdle  a 
bunch  of  great  keys  that  rattled  as  he  walked.  He  was 
armed  with  a  short  spear  with  a  long,  keen  blade.  He 
halted  at  the  door  of  the  cell. 

"  What  are  you  doing  there  ?  "  he  said  gruffly  to  Chares. 
"  Get  back  !  " 

"No  need  to  be  angry,  my  friend,"   Chares  returned 

212 


NATHAN  KEEPS  HIS  WORD  213 

good-naturedly,  falling  back  from  the  door.  "  What  are 
you  going  to  do  to  us  ?  " 

The  jailer's  brutish  face  assumed  an  expression  of 
pleasure  that  was  evidently  unfeigned. 

"  You  know  you  are  to  be  tortured  to-morrow,"  he  said, 
"  and  we  do  those  things  thoroughly  here.  I  shall  help. 
They  could  not  get  along  without  me." 

"  I  suppose  you  are  used  to  it,"  Chares  ventured. 

"My  father  taught  me,"  the  man  replied  proudly. 
"  There  is  none  in  the  empire  better  with  the  rack  than  I. 
And  he  showed  me  how  to  draw  the  band  about  a  man's 
forehead  until  his  eyes  stick  out  of  his  head  and  his  skull 
cracks  like  an  egg,  and  all  without  killing  him.  Very 
few  know  the  secret." 

"  And  when  you  are  through  with  the  torture,  what 
then  ?  "  asked  Chares. 

"  Why,  then  you  will  die  by  the  boat,"  the  jailer  replied. 

"  Do  you  mean  we  shall  be  drowned  ?  "  Chares  inquired. 

The  jailer  laughed  harshly.  "  That  would  be  too  easy," 
he  said.  "  Death  by  the  boat  has  nothing  to  do  with  the 
water,  as  you  will  find.  They  will  place  you  in  the  shallop 
with  your  head,  arms,  and  feet  outside.  Then  they  will 
cover  you  with  honey  and  place  another  boat  upside  down 
over  you.  This  will  leave  your  head  and  hands  free 
through  the  holes.  The  ants  and  the  flies  are  fond  of 
honey.  I  have  known  men  to  live  a  week  in  their  snug 
wooden  jackets  ;  but  they  usually  go  crazy  after  a  few 
days,  when  the  ants  begin  to  eat  them." 

"  That  is  very  interesting,"  Chares  remarked.  "  When 
will  they  begin  the  torture  ?  " 

"  To-morrow  morning,"  the  man  replied,  "  and  I  advise 
you  to  get  a  sound  sleep  ;  you  will  be  able  to  stand  the 
pain  better." 

He  passed  on  down  the  corridor,  humming  to  himself  as 
though  his  mind  were  filled  with  pleasant  thoughts. 

"  That  is  a  nice  prospect,"  Chares  said,  turning  away 
from  the  grating.  "I  wonder  what  Nathan  intends  to 
do?" 

"  We  can  only  wait,"  Clearchus  replied.     "  I  think  we 


214  THE  GOLDEN   HOPE 

had  better  pretend  that  we  are  asleep,  so  that  your  friend 
the  sentinel  will  at  least  let  us  alone." 

They  stretched  themselves  upon  the  stone  floor  and 
waited,  talking  in  whispers.  With  nightfall,  the  prison 
grew  utterly  dark,  excepting  in  the  corridor,  where  the 
surly  guard  lighted  oil  lamps,  set  at  intervals  in  niches  in 
the  wall.  These  made  brief  spaces  of  light  in  the  gloomy 
passageway,  through  which  the  man  went  and  came  with 
monotonous  tread.  There  was  silence  in  that  part  of  the 
prison  where  they  were,  indicating  that  the  other  con- 
demned cells  were  vacant.  For  a  time  the  sound  of 
voices  reached  them  faintly  through  the  slit  in  the  wall, 
but  these  gradually  ceased  as  the  night  advanced. 

One  of  the  lamps  had  been  set  directly  opposite  their 
cell,  but  its  feeble  glimmer  hardly  extended  to  the  bars  of 
their  cage,  although  it  rendered  objects  in  the  corridor 
dimly  distinct. 

Hour  followed  hour,  and  each  seemed  like  a  week  to 
the  young  Athenian.  Chares,  overcome  by  drowsiness, 
had  fallen  asleep  at  his  side.  Clearchus  wondered  at  the 
careless  nature  of  his  friend  that  permitted  him  to  close 
his  eyes  in  the  face  of  so  horrible  a  death.  He  had  no 
doubt  that  Nathan  would  seek  to  rescue  them,  but  he 
knew  not  when  nor  how.  Perhaps  he  would  attempt 
intercession  with  Darius.  Perhaps  he  would  defer  the  trial 
until  the  morning.  What  if  he  should  fail  ?  Clearchus 
was  far  from  being  a  coward,  but  his  nerves  shrank  from 
the  thought  of  the  torture  and  the  lingering  agony  that 
would  follow  before  death  came  to  set  them  free.  The 
very  idea  of  death,  since  now  he  knew  that  Artemisia  was 
living  and  in  need  of  him,  filled  his  heart  with  anguish. 

As  he  lay  gazing  into  the  corridor,  with  his  head  upon 
his  hand,  he  recalled  her  face  as  it  had  appeared  to  him  in 
the  happy  garden  in  Academe,  with  the  sunlight  on  her 
hair  and  the  color  of  the  wild  rose  in  her  cheeks.  He 
remembered  how  her  blue  eyes  had  looked  into  his  with 
sweet  wistfulness  and  how  the  tears  dimmed  them  when 
she  told  him  of  the  fears  that  had  beset  her.  The  tears 
rose  to  his  own  eyes  at  the  remembrance,  and  he  ground 


NATHAN  KEEPS  HIS  WOKD  215 

his  teeth  as  he  thought  of  his  helplessness.  Why  had  he 
not  trusted  the  prevision  of  her  finer  perceptions,  half 
ethereal  as  they  were  ?  Why  had  he  not  remained  to 
defend  her  and  to  prevent  the  train  of  misfortunes  which 
had  followed  ? 

The  sentinel  paused  at  the  door  of  the  cell  for  a  moment 
in  passing.  He  noted  the  deep  breathing  of  Chares  and 
resumed  his  march  with  a  yawn.  Clearchus  listened, 
mechanically  counting  his  steps  until  he  should  reach  the 
spot  where  they  were  to  turn.  Suddenly  a  sound  came  to 
his  ears  that  caused  him  to  sit  up  and  listen  intently. 
There  were  other  footfalls  in  the  corridor.  They  were 
advancing  in  the  track  of  the  sentinel  from  the  direction 
of  the  entrance. 

The  Athenian's  pulses  bounded.  Help  had  come.  He 
stretched  out  his  hand  to  rouse  Chares,  but  in  an  instant 
he  reflected  that  there  was  evidently  no  effort  at  conceal- 
ment on  the  part  of  the  newcomer.  The  steps  were  care- 
less and  deliberate.  Probably  they  were  made  by  another 
guard,  who  had  come  to  relieve  the  bloodthirsty  wretch 
outside.  His  hope  sank  as  suddenly  as  it  had  arisen  and 
he  let  his  hand  fall. 

"  Why  should  I  awaken  him  ?  "  he  thought.  "  Let  him 
sleep." 

Slowly  the  steps  advanced.  Clearchus  crept  to  the  door 
of  the  cell  and  peered  out  through  the  grating.  A  man's 
figure  was  approaching  along  the  passage.  It  was  Nathan. 
Clearchus  rose  quickly  to  his  feet  and  shook  Chares  by 
the  shoulder. 

"  Silence  !  "  he  whispered. 

The  Theban  rubbed  his  eyes  and  stretched  his  great  limbs. 

"  Where  am  I  ?  "  he  muttered.  "  Oh,  yes,  I  remember. 
What  has  happened  ?  " 

"  Nathan  is  here,"  Clearchus  said. 

Chares  was  on  his  feet  with  a  bound,  and  both  stood 
listening  breathlessly. 

Nathan  had  reached  the  dim  circle  of  light  before  their 
cell.  His  keen  black  eyes  were  glancing  to  the  right  and 
left  at  the  dark  gratings. 


216  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

"  We  are  here  ! "  Clearchus  whispered  through  the 
bars. 

The  Israelite  turned  his  face  toward  them  and  smiled, 
trying  to  distinguish  them  in  the  darkness.  In  his  hand 
he  carried  a  roll  of  papyrus. 

"  Be  ready  !  "  he  said,  in  a  scarcely  audible  tone. 

"Who  are  you?"  the  sentinel  demanded,  catching 
sight  of  Nathan  for  the  first  time. 

Nathan  halted  close  to  the  bars  of  the  cell  and  awaited 
his  approach  without  reply. 

"  What  are  you  doing  here  ?  "  the  man  asked  gruffly  as 
he  approached. 

"  I  have  an  order  for  you,"  Nathan  replied  coolly,  un- 
rolling the  papyrus  as  he  spoke.  "  Read  it." 

The  man  took  the  papyrus  in  his  hand  and  looked  at  it. 
Then  he  glanced  cunningly  at  Nathan. 

"  What  does  it  mean  ?  "  he  growled,  handing  it  back. 
"I  cannot  read." 

This  was  evidently  a  contingency  that  had  not  entered 
into  Nathan's  calculations. 

"  It  is  signed  by  Boupares  —  here,  do  you  see  !  "  he  said, 
holding  the  writing  under  the  jailer's  nose. 

"  Well,  what  then  ?  "  the  man  asked  suspiciously. 

"It  is  an  order,"  Nathan  continued.  "You  are  to 
deliver  the  Greek  prisoners  to  me  immediately." 

"  What  are  you  going  to  do  with  them  ?  "  the  jailer 
asked. 

"  Boupares  desires  to  talk  with  them  before  they  are 
examined,"  Nathan  explained. 

"  I  shall  not  give  them  up,"  the  jailer  replied,  with  the 
air  of  a  man  who  has  made  up  his  mind.  "  If  Boupares 
wishes  to  see  them,  let  him  come  here.  They  were  sent 
to  me  under  the  seal  of  the  king  himself,  and  this  order 
of  yours  has  no  seal.  Do  you  think  I  want  to  be  boiled 
alive  as  my  comrade  was  last  month  ?  I  can  hear  his  yells 
yet,  for  I  helped  to  do  it.  You  can  tell  Boupares  what  I 
have  said,  and  now  be  off." 

Like  most  ignorant  men  when  they  think,  or  pretend  to 
think,  that  they  are  being  imposed  upon,  the  jailer  raised 


NATHAN  KEEPS  HIS  WORD  217 

his  voice  to  a  bullying  shout.  Nathan  looked  appre- 
hensively over  his  shoulder  toward  the  entrance  of  the 
prison.  The  harsh  tone  echoed  between  the  narrow  walls 
and  might  be  easily  heard  at  the  gate,  where  several  men 
were  stationed. 

"  Give  me  your  keys,"  he  said  quietly.  "  You  know  the 
penalty  for  disobeying  an  order." 

The  jailer  stepped  to  the  door  of  the  cell  and  stood 
defiantly,  with  his  back  against  the  bars. 

"  I  will  not  give  them  !  "  he  said. 

From  within  the  cell  the  man's  figure  was  outlined 
against  the  light  of  the  lamp.  Chares  moved  forward  in 
the  darkness  behind  him  with  noiseless  tread,  and  his 
fingers  closed  suddenly  around  the  jailer's  throat.  The 
wretch  gasped  once  and  threw  up  his  chin,  struggling 
convulsively  to  free  himself  from  the  iron  clutch  that  en- 
circled his  neck.  His  struggles  were  in  vain.  The 
Theban  drew  him  silently  back  against  the  bars.  His 
feet  scuffled  on  the  stone  floor,  and  his  short  spear  clat- 
tered from  his  hand. 

"  Take  the  keys,"  Clearchus  whispered. 

Nathan  quickly  detached  the  keys  from  the  jailer's  belt 
and  unlocked  the  door  of  the  cell.  Clearchus  slipped 
through  the  open  door,  picking  up  the  jailer's  spear  as  he 
went.  Chares  relaxed  his  hold,  and  the  man's  body  slipped 
in  a  huddled  heap  to  the  floor. 

"  Come,"  said  the  Israelite.  "  We  have  no  time  to  lose." 

What  he  said  was  true.  From  the  direction  of  the  en- 
trance came  the  sound  of  voices  and  the  flickering  of  a  torch 
danced  upon  the  walls. 

"  Neshak  !  Ho,  Neshak,  where  are  you  ? "  called  a 
voice. 

"They  are  seeking  the  jailer,"  Nathan  whispered. 
"  Come ! " 

He  darted  down  the  corridor  into  the  darkness,  with  the 
two  Greeks  at  his  heels.  At  the  end  of  a  dozen  yards 
they  turned  quickly  to  the  left,  up  a  flight  of  stairs,  and 
then  through  other  passageways,  until  they  reached  a 
second  short  stairway  and  emerged  upon  the  roof. 


218  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

They  stood  panting  and  listening  beside  the  head  of  the 
stair.  Above  them  the  wide  arch  of  the  sky  was  sown 
with  stars.  From  the  black  opening  at  their  feet  came  a 
confused  sound  of  cries  and  shouting. 

"  They  have  found  the  jailer's  body,"  Nathan  said.  "  I 
fear  we  are  lost.  It  shall  be  as  Jehovah  wills !  " 

He  drew  a  short  sword  from  its  sheath  at  his  side. 

"Is  there  no  other  way  to  the  roof?"  Clearchus  asked. 

"  No  other  way,"  Nathan  replied ;  "  but  how  can  we  hope 
to  hold  this  against  them  ?  " 

The  Athenian  looked  about  him.  The  roof  was  built 
of  huge  slabs  of  stone,  fitted  together  without  mortar,  and 
there  was  nothing  that  might  serve  as  even  a  temporary 
barricade. 

"  If  we  could  only  raise  one  of  these,"  he  said,  stooping 
over  one  of  the  slabs. 

"  Not  ten  men  could  do  it,"  Nathan  replied,  shaking  his 
head. 

"  Let  us  see,"  said  Chares. 

He  thrust  his  fingers  under  the  stone  and  set  his  feet 
wide  apart.  The  muscles  of  his  back  and  arms  rose  in 
ridges.  The  veins  of  his  neck  swelled  like  knotted  cords. 
The  great  stone  stirred  in  its  bed. 

Clearchus  and  Nathan  dropped  their  weapons  and  bent 
eagerly  to  assist  him.  The  ponderous  mass  heaved  slowly 
upward,  tilting  toward  the  opening  that  led  to  the  stair- 
way. From  the  sound  of  the  voices  within  they  knew 
that  their  pursuers  were  close  at  hand. 

"  Life  or  death !  "  groaned  Chares,  the  sweat  streaming 
from  his  body  like  rain.  "  Now !  " 

The  mighty  stone  rose  inch  by  inch  upon  its  edge,  stand- 
ing higher  than  the  heads  of  the  three  men,  who  were  now 
behind  and  beneath  it.  Their  pursuers  had  evidently 
halted  on  the  stairs,  expecting  the  opening  to  the  roof  to 
be  defended.  Puzzled  by  the  silence,  they  seemed  to  be 
concerting  a  plan  of  attack.  Suddenly  they  sprang  up- 
ward with  a  shout,  thrusting  forward  their  spears  and 
crowding  for  the  aperture. 

The  great  slab  stood  upright,  balancing  on  its  lower 


NATHAN  KEEPS  HIS  WOKD  219 

end.  While  a  man  might  draw  breath,  it  hung  motion- 
less, and  then  it  toppled  over  upon  the  opening  from  the 
stairs. 

The  foremost  of  the  pursuers  saw  it  and  with  inarticu- 
late cries  sought  to  retreat.  They  were  too  late.  The 
heavy  mass  crashed  down  upon  their  heads  and  covered 
the  opening.  Nathan  and  Clearchus  fell  forward  with  it 
and  lay  gasping.  Chares  swayed  upon  his  feet  and  his 
head  reeled.  The  blood  dripped  from  the  ends  of  his  fin- 
gers, where  it  had  burst  from  beneath  his  nails.  Faintly 
from  under  the  stone  issued  cries  of  agony,  as  though 
some  of  the  guard  had  been  caught  there  and  held  fast  by 
mangled  limbs. 

Nathan  staggered  to  his  feet  and  groped  for  his  sword. 
"  Now  for  the  wall,"  he  cried.  "  We  may  yet  escape !  " 


CHAPTER  XXVIII 

BETWEEN  EARTH  AND  SKY 

As  Clearchus  lay  upon  the  broad  slab,  the  voices  of  his 
friends  seemed  to  him  faint  and  far  away.  He  tried  to 
rise,  but  a  strange  languor  weighed  him  down.  Chares 
seized  him  and  dragged  him  to  his  feet. 

"  Wake  up !  "  cried  the  Theban.  "  We  still  have  a 
chance.  You  tremble  like  a  girl." 

Clearchus  gathered  his  senses  with  an  effort  of  will,  and 
the  two  Greeks  followed  Nathan  across  the  roof  toward 
the  great  wall,  against  which  the  prison  was  built. 

Nathan  led  them  straight  to  the  foot  of  a  narrow  flight 
of  steps,  roughly  hewn  in  the  masonry  and  scarcely  dis- 
cernible a  few  yards  away.  Up  these  he  climbed  with 
the  agility  of  a  cat.  Clearchus,  still  faint  and  dizzy, 
hesitated  for  a  moment,  gazing  at  the  sheer  height  that 
towered  above  his  head. 

"  Forward !  "  Chares  creid  behind  him.  "  It  is  our 
only  hope." 

Clearchus  set  his  feet  in  the  narrow  steps  and  followed 
Nathan,  carrying  the  jailer's  spear  in  his  left  hand  and 
clinging  to  each  projection  with  his  right.  More  than 
once  his  feet  slipped  and  Chares  saved  him  from  falling. 
The  steps  wound  upward  almost  perpendicularly,  and  it 
was  evident  that  they  were  rarely  used,  for  in  places  the 
.soft  brick  had  crumbled,  leaving  wide  gaps. 

"  Look  up ! "  Chares  cried  desperately,  as  Clearchus 
halted  at  one  of  these  dangerous  points.  "Look  up  — 
and  remember  Artemisia,  whom  thou  alone  canst  save !  " 

He  had  touched  the  right  chord  at  last.  The  Athenian's 
brain  cleared  at  the  mention  of  Artemisia's  peril,  and  he 
forgot  his  own.  The  wall  no  longer  seemed  to  waver 
before  his  eyes.  All  doubt  of  his  ability  to  pass  where 

220 


BETWEEN  EARTH  AND  SKY  221 

Nathan  had  passed  before  him  vanished  from  his  mind, 
and  he  gained  the  top  with  an  even  pulse. 

They  paused  for  a  moment  to  get  their  bearings.  Far 
beneath  them  they  saw  the  starlight  trembling  on  the 
broad  sweep  of  the  Euphrates,  beyond  which  for  miles 
lay  a  level  country,  dotted  with  trees  and  fields.  Behind 
them  spread  the  sleeping  city,  an  endless  succession  of 
roofs  and  towers.  Here  and  there  a  torch  glimmered 
like  a  firefly.  The  crest  of  the  wall,  upon  which  they 
stood  and  where  four  chariots  might  have  been  driven 
abreast  without  crowding,  was  apparently  deserted. 

The  sound  of  shouting  rose  from  the  direction  of  the 
prison.  They  saw  a  cluster  of  torches  issue  from  the 
main  entrance  and  scatter  in  every  direction. 

"They  are  giving  the  alarm,"  Nathan  said,  "but  I 
think  we  shall  have  time  to  disappoint  them.  There 
is  a  rope  waiting  for  us  where  the  river  touches  the 
wall,  and  at  its  lower  end  we  shall  find  a  boat." 

The  river  was  several  hundred  yards  distant  from  the 
spot  where  they  stood.  Before  they  could  reach  the 
place  where  the  rope  was  concealed,  they  must  traverse 
nearly  a  quarter  of  a  mile.  Between  them  and  safety 
stood  one  of  the  guard-houses  built  for  the  sentries  whose 
duty  it  was  to  patrol  the  wall  night  and  day.  Still  worse, 
they  must  pass  the  entrance  of  a  broad  flight  of  steps  that 
led  downward  into  the  city  and  formed  the  usual  means  of 
ascent  to  the  top  of  the  wall. 

It  had  been  Nathan's  plan  to  come  up  by  these  steps  and 
gain  the  rope  without  passing  the  guard-house.  The 
obstinacy  of  the  jailer  had  disarranged  everything.  It 
was  of  the  first  importance  that  they  should  reach  the 
rope  before  the  sentinels  on  the  wall  could  learn  what 
had  happened,  or  the  guards  from  below  could  mount. 

Like  shadows  they  sped  along  the  top  of  the  wall,  hold- 
ing as  near  as  possible  to  the  outer  edge  so  as  not  to  be 
seen  from  the  city.  Outside  the  guard-house  a  sentry 
stood,  craning  his  neck  to  see  what  was  going  on  beneath 
him  to  cause  all  the  shouting.  They  stole  by  behind  his 
back  without  arousing  his  attention. 


222  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

They  had  fled  past  the  head  of  the  stairway  and  were 
congratulating  themselves  on  their  good  fortune  when  they 
came  suddenly  face  to  face  with  a  returning  sentry,  slowly 
pacing  his  beat.  The  man  was  as  much  surprised  as  they 
and  seemed  in  doubt  as  to  whether  they  were  friends  or 
foes.  Before  he  could  make  up  his  mind,  Chares  gripped 
him  by  the  throat  and  the  broad  blade  of  the  jailer's  spear 
buried  itself  in  his  heart.  He  had  uttered  no  cry.  Chares 
dragged  the  body  under  the  parapet  that  had  been  built 
where  the  wall  overhung  the  river  to  protect  the  defenders 
from  the  archers  who  might  be  sent  to  attack  the  city 
from  ships. 

Crouching  in  the  shadow  of  this  elevation,  they  went  on 
at  a  slackened  pace,  expecting  every  moment  to  come  upon 
the  rope.  It  was  nowhere  to  be  found.  The  shouting 
from  the  city  now  came  clearly  up  from  the  staircase  as 
the  guards  ascended.  Finally  Nathan  paused  and  looked 
doubtfully  about  him. 

"  It  should  be  very  near  here,"  he  said,  "  but  I  do  not 
see  it." 

"Then  there  is  nothing  for  it  but  to  take  as  many  of 
them  with  us  as  we  can,"  Chares  said,  rising  to  his  full 
height.  "  Zeus,  how  my  back  aches !  I  hate  this  skulking." 

Apparently  the  sentinel  at  the  guard-house  whom  they 
had  passed  understood  at  last  what  was  the  matter.  He 
roused  the  rest  of  the  guard.  Clearchus  and  Nathan 
pulled  Chares  down  into  the  shadow.  They  were  so 
near  that  they  could  hear  what  was  said. 

"  Captives  have  escaped !  They  are  coming  up  by  the 
prison  stairway ! "  the  man  told  his  companions  in  an 
excited  voice.  "They  are  asking  us  to  stop  them. 
Boupares  himself  is  on  his  way  up." 

The  men  came  tumbling  out  of  the  guard-house  and  ran 
to  the  inner  edge  of  the  wall,  shouting  down  with  much 
gesticulation  that  they  would  meet  the  fugitives.  Then 
they  hastened  back  toward  the  prison. 

"  Much  good  that  will  do  them,"  Chares  laughed. 

"We  have  still  a  few  moments,"  Clearchus  said. 
"Where  was  the  rope  to  be?" 


BETWEEN  EARTH  AND  SKY  223 

"  Here  — opposite  the  Tower  of  Baal,"  Nathan  replied. 

"  Look  on  the  outside  of  the  wall ;  it  may  be  there,"  the 
Athenian  suggested. 

Nathan  climbed  upon  the  parapet  and  looked  over. 

"  Here  it  is,"  he  cried  joyfully.     "  Follow  me  I " 

As  he  spoke,  he  slipped  over  the  edge  of  the  wall  and 
vanished. 

"  Follow  him,  Chares,"  Clearchus  said.    "  Go  quickly  ! " 

"  You  first,"  the  Theban  answered  doggedly. 

"No,"  Clearchus  answered  with  firmness.  "It  is  my 
turn  to  guard  the  rear.  I  shall  not  stir  until  you  are 
over  the  wall." 

"  Very  well,  have  your  way,"  Chares  replied. 

He  vaulted  upon  the  parapet  and  looked  down.  The 
rope  had  been  attached  to  a  bar  of  iron  driven  firmly 
into  the  bricks  near  the  coping,  and  it  dangled  from 
between  his  feet  into  the  gulf  beneath  him.  The 
cord  seemed  slender  to  sustain  his  weight,  but  there  was 
no  time  in  which  to  test  it.  Swinging  himself  over  the 
edge,  he  grasped  the  bar  and  then  the  rope,  letting  him- 
self down  hand  over  hand,  with  his  feet  against  the  rough 
surface  of  the  wall.  From  the  twitching  of  the  cord  in 
his  hands,  he  knew  that  Nathan  had  not  yet  reached  the 
bottom.  He  wondered  how  long  it  would  be  before  the 
rope  would  break  and  send  him  headlong  into  the  dark  abyss. 

Clearchus,  left  alone  behind  the  parapet,  flattened  his 
body  in  the  shadow  and  waited.  He  had  seen  Chares 
begin  his  descent,  and  he  knew  that  the  rope  would  not 
sustain  the  weight  of  all  three  at  the  same  time.  He 
resolved  to  allow  Chares  an  opportunity  to  reach  the 
foot  of  the  wall  before  he  himself  started  down.  He 
counted  upon  the  mistake  that  the  sentries  had  made, 
in  going  back  to  the  prison  staircase  in  their  search,  to 
give  him  time. 

Hardly  had  Chares  disappeared  before  a  company  of 
soldiers,  with  torches  in  their  hands,  emerged  from  the 
head  of  the  great  stairway.  The  glare  searched  every 
corner  on  top  of  the  wall,  and  the  Athenian  saw  that  con- 
cealment was  no  longer  possible. 


224  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

He  knew  that  he  must  act  promptly.  The  faces  of  the 
new  arrivals  were  turned  toward  the  sentinels,  who  were 
still  engaged  in  searching  about  the  prison  stairway.  It 
could  be  only  a  few  moments  before  the  futility  of  further 
effort  in  that  direction  must  become  evident  to  them,  and 
the  hunt  would  turn  toward  where  he  lay. 

Should  he  attempt  to  gain  the  great  staircase  and  slip 
into  the  city,  where  the  Israelites  might  hide  him,  at  least 
for  a  time?  It  would  be  impossible  to  evade  the  soldiers 
who  were  still  coming  up.  He  dismissed  the  idea  from 
his  mind. 

Possibly  he  could  escape  along  the  southern  stretch  of 
wall.  Beyond  him  at  a  distance  there  seemed  to  be  a 
bridge,  or  causeway,  connecting  the  wall  with  the  enor- 
mous mass  of  earth  and  bricks  that  upheld  the  Hanging 
Gardens.  The  groves  of  palms  and  the  tangle  of  shrubbery 
that  crowned  the  Gardens  might  conceal  him,  even  though 
the  place  was  within  the  precincts  of  the  palace  itself. 

He  was  about  to  try  this  plan  and  had  already  partly 
risen  to  put  it  into  execution,  when  he  saw  the  guard 
turning  out  at  a  station  between  him  and  the  causeway. 
His  chance  of  flight  in  that  direction  was  cut  off. 

He  could  hear  the  chafing  of  the  rope  against  the  bricks 
on  the  other  side  of  the  parapet.  Chares  was  still  lower- 
ing himself  toward  the  river.  To  try  the  rope  now  would 
be  not  only  to  endanger  the  lives  of  his  two  friends  by 
overstraining  the  cord,  but  to  reveal  their  mode  of  escape 
and  expose  them  to  certain  death,  since  the  guard  would 
lose  no  time  in  cutting  it. 

Clearchus  felt  that  he  had  been  caught  in  a  trap  from 
which  there  was  no  outlet.  He  thought  of  the  words  the 
jailer  had  used  in  describing  the  death  allotted  to  them. 
He  thought  of  Artemisia,  defenceless  in  Tyre.  A  vision 
of  the  life  he  had  hoped  to  lead  in  the  pleasant  city  of  his 
birth,  with  her  at  his  side,  flitted  through  his  mind.  The 
Gods  had  bestowed  upon  him  the  hope  of  happiness  that 
was  not  to  be  fulfilled.  Chares  would  tell  Artemisia  how 
he  died.  At  least  she  would  know  that  he  had  given  his 
life  for  his  friend. 


BETWEEN  EARTH  AND  SKY  225 

So  ran  the  young  man's  thoughts  as  he  lay  awaiting 
the  moment  of  discovery.  His  mind  was  made  up.  They 
would  never  take  him  back  to  the  prison.  Perhaps  his 
friends  might  recover  his  body  and  give  it  burial  amid 
the  groves  beyond  the  river. 

Although  the  time  seemed  long,  in  reality  only  a  few 
minutes  passed  before  the  portly  form  of  Boupares,  sup- 
ported on  either  side  by  a  stalwart  soldier,  appeared  upon 
the  platform  at  the  head  of  the  broad  stair.  The  gov- 
ernor was  out  of  breath  and  also  out  of  patience.  The 
knowledge  that  he  would  find  it  difficult  to  account  for 
the  loss  of  the  prisoners  weighed  upon  his  mind. 

The  guards  crowded  about  him  with  explanations  and 
excuses.  No  trace  could  be  found  of  the  fugitives,  they 
told  him.  It  was  certain  they  had  not  reached  the  top  of 
the  wall.  If  they  had,  they  must  have  wings,  since  they 
had  disappeared,  leaving  no  trace. 

"  Search,  you  dogs  !  "  Boupares  gasped.  "  A  thousand 
darics  to  the  man  who  finds  them !  " 

The  moment  was  at  hand.  Clearchus  unclasped  the 
fibula  that  fastened  the  chiton  upon  his  shoulder  and 
drew  his  feet  out  of  his  sandals. 

There  was  a  cry  from  one  of  the  guards.  He  had  found 
the  body  of  the  sentinel.  A  group  gathered  about  it  to 
see.  It  was  proof  that  the  fugitives  had  passed  along 
the  wall,  and  all  eyes  were  directed  toward  the  Athenian's 
hiding-place. 

Clearchus  let  fall  his  garments  and  with  a  bound  gained 
the  top  of  the  parapet.  The  red  light  of  the  torches  shone 
full  upon  his  naked  figure,  gleaming  against  the  dark  sky, 
as  perfect  in  every  line  as  the  form  of  Phrebus  Apollo. 
For  an  instant  the  soldiers  were  dumb  with  astonishment 
and  superstitious  dread.  The  shape  had  appeared  where 
there  had  been  nothing  a  moment  before.  It  seemed  to 
them  that  it  must  be  that  of  a  God.  Then  one  of  them 
caught  sight  of  the  abandoned  chiton  and  the  spell  was 
broken. 

"  Seize  him !     Strike  him  down !  "  they  cried. 

"  Take  him  alive !  "  bellowed  Boupares. 


226  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

Clearchus  turned  his  back  upon  them  and  gave  a  single 
glance  at  the  wide  sweep  of  water  that  eddied  and  gurgled 
at  the  foot  of  the  great  wall,  how  far  below  him  he  dared 
not  guess.  A  javelin  hissed  past  him  and  was  swallowed 
by  the  darkness.  With  muscles  as  firm  as  steel,  he  took 
two  steps  forward  and  shot  out  from  the  dizzy  height. 

He  heard  the  cry  of  astonishment  and  involuntary  alarm 
from  the  soldiers  behind  him.  The  light  of  the  torches 
flashed  in  his  eyes,  and  then  fled  suddenly  upward. 

He  looked  down  upon  the  wrinkled  surface  of  the 
river.  The  impetus  of  his  leap  had  carried  him  out 
beyond  the  slope  of  the  wall,  and  he  saw  that  he  would 
strike  the  water  as  he  had  planned,  instead  of  being  dashed 
to  pieces. 

The  rushing  air  blinded  him  like  a  mighty  wind.  He 
heard  its  roar  in  his  ears.  Mechanically  he  pressed  the 
palms  of  his  hands  together  below  his  head,  and  stiffened 
and  straightened  his  body  so  that  it  might  offer  no  surface 
of  resistance  in  the  plunge.  Then  he  knew  no  more. 

Faintly  the  cry  of  the  guards  floated  downward.  Their 
torches  twinkled  over  the  parapet.  Chares,  who,  with  ach- 
ing arms,  was  clinging  to  the  last  few  fathoms  of  the  rope, 
looked  upward.  So  did  Nathan,  pausing  in  his  task  of 
fitting  a  pair  of  oars  to  the  rowlocks  of  a  small  boat  that 
he  had  pushed  out  from  the  wall. 

They  saw  the  form  of  Clearchus  as  it  shot  downward 
from  the  sky.  They  saw  it  strike  the  water  not  twenty 
feet  from  them,  leaving  a  circle  of  foam,  with  hardly  a 
splash  to  mark  where  it  had  fallen,  so  straight  and  true 
was  its  descent. 

Chares  let  the  end  of  the  rope  slip  through  his  hands 
and  leaped  into  the  boat.  With  a  few  rapid  strokes 
Nathan  brought  the  little  craft  to  the  centre  of  the  widen- 
ing ripple,  where  the  bubbles  were  still  rising.  Both 
leaned  over  the  gunwale,  straining  their  eyes  for  sight  of 
the  body  in  the  dark  water. 

A  minute  passed,  and  another,  while  they  held  their 
breath.  Then  Nathan  uttered  a  cry. 

"  There  he  is  I "  he  shouted,  pointing  downward. 


BETWEEN"  EARTH  AND    SKY  227 

It  was  only  a  glimmer  of  white  under  the  ripple,  which 
showed  for  an  instant  and  was  gone  ;  but  Chares  plunged 
from  the  boat  and  disappeared  beneath  the  surface.  When 
he  rose,  he  held  the  body  of  his  friend  across  his  arm, 
hanging  limp  and  apparently  lifeless.  Nathan  drew  it 
into  the  boat  and  then  helped  Chares  to  his  place  in  the 
stern, 

"Is  he  dead,  think  you?"  the  Theban  asked,  taking 
the  form  across  his  knees  as  though  it  were  that  of  a 
child. 

"  There  is  no  mark  on  him  ;  he  may  be  only  stunned," 
Nathan  replied,  resuming  his  oars. 

Chares  gazed  at  the  pale  face,  with  the  dripping  hair 
streaming  back  from  its  temples,  and,  bending  forward, 
placed  his  ear  over  the  heart. 

"  It  beats,"  he  cried.  "  He  lives  !  Pull  away,  Nathan, 
and  let  the  jackals  howl  !  " 

Arrows  and  javelins  struck  the  water  around  the  boat, 
but  there  was  little  danger  from  the  marksmen  above, 
unless  some  missile  should  find  them  by  chance.  The 
craft  was  almost  indistinguishable  from  the  top  of  the 
wall. 

Nathan  worked  hard  at  the  oars,  while  Chares  rolled  the 
body  of  Clearchus  on  his  knees.  Then  he  rubbed  the 
pale  limbs  briskly  and  by  no  means  gently  until  the  blood 
began  to  circulate  again.  At  last  Clearchus  opened  his 
eyes  and  drew  a  deep  breath. 

"  Is  this  the  Styx  ?  "  he  asked  faintly.  "  Is  the  story 
true  then,  after  all  ?  " 

"  Not  yet,"  Chares  replied,  with  a  laugh.  "  Your  time 
has  not  yet  come.  You  are  dreaming." 

Clearchus  turned  his  head  and  saw  the  precipice  of  the 
mighty  wall,  rising  black  toward  the  stars  and  crowned 
with  the  red  glow  of  the  torches. 

"Did  I  dive  from  there?"  he  asked  wonderingly;  "or 
is  that,  too,  a  dream  ?  " 

"  It  is  no  dream,"  Chares  replied,  "  but  a  deed  that  will 
be  told  throughout  the  army  for  the  Companions  to  envy. 
Give  me  the  oars,  Nathan  ;  I  need  exercise." 


228  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

Nathan  yielded  the  oars,  and  the  tough  blades  bent  as 
the  Theban  threw  his  weight  upon  them.  The  boat  sped 
through  the  water  toward  a  grove  of  trees  that  stood  like 
a  patch  of  darker  shadow  on  the  other  shore.  From  be- 
hind they  could  hear  the  clank  of  levers,  and  they  knew 
the  river-gate  was  being  opened.  Boupares  had  ordered 
pursuit  ;  but  they  were  a  mile  away  before  the  first  of  the 
biremes  shot  out  from  the  portal.  A  few  minutes  more 
and  they  had  reached  the  friendly  grove  and  entered  the 
mouth  of  one  of  the  numerous  canals  which  formed  a 
network  through  the  plain  as  complicated  as  the  Cretan 
labyrinth. 

"Now  let  them  search,"  said  Nathan.  "I  would  not 
stand  in  Boupares'  shoes  to-morrow  I  " 


CHAPTER  XXIX 

THE  SLUICE  GATE 

CAUTIOUSLY  and  in  silence  they  threaded  their  way 
from  one  branch  of  the  canal  to  another,  through  the 
fields  of  grain  and  vegetables  that  spread  like  a  vast  gar- 
den for  miles  across  the  low  country.  Here  and  there 
along  the  banks  were  farmers'  huts,  and  occasionally  they 
passed  through-  the  estate  of  a  Persian  landowner  who 
followed  agriculture  as  the  noblest  pursuit  in  which  a  man 
could  engage,  according  to  the  teachings  of  his  religion. 
In  many  places  the  canal  was  shut  in  on  both  sides  by 
reeds  which  reached  a  height  of  ten,  or  even  fifteen,  feet. 

They  had  proceeded  for  perhaps  two  hours  and  had 
made  so  many  turns  that  the  Greeks  had  long  ago  lost  all 
idea  of  direction,  when  they  reached  a  cluster  of  date- 
palms.  Nathan  guided  the  boat  to  a  landing-place,  and 
they  stepped  ashore. 

"  Jonathan,  are  you  there  ?  "  he  called  softly. 

"  I  am  here,"  replied  a  guarded  voice,  and  from  among 
the  trees  stood  forth  the  figure  of  an  old  man.  "Pull 
your  boat  ashore  and  follow  me,"  he  said  briefly. 

They  lifted  the  boat  out  of  the  canal  and  concealed  it 
carefully  among  the  rushes.  The  old  man  conducted 
them  along  a  narrow  path  which  brought  them  to  a  group 
of  farm  buildings,  among  which  stood  a  large  country 
house.  They  entered  by  the  rear  and  passed  through 
several  dark  passages  until  they  came  to  a  door,  before 
which  Jonathan  halted  and  knocked.  A  deep  voice  from 
within  bade  them  enter.  They  found  themselves  in  a 
large,  dimly  lighted  room,  the  walls  of  which  were  lined 
with  cases  filled  with  rolls  of  papyrus.  On  a  long  table 
stood  a  shaded  lamp  among  scattered  papyri,  half  un- 
rolled, and  the  materials  for  writing. 

229 


230  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

A  man  of  venerable  appearance,  with  a  spreading  white 
beard,  which  reached  his  girdle,  rose  from  the  table  to 
greet  them. 

"This  is  Nehemiah,  whose  ancestor  was  Daniel  the 
prophet,  viceroy  of  Babylon,"  Nathan  said.  "  These  are 
the  Greeks,  Clearchus  of  Athens  and  Chares  of  Thebes, 
concerning  whom  I  wrote  thee,"  he  added,  turning  to  the 
old  man. 

"  You  are  welcome  in  this  house,"  Nehemiah  said 
gravely.  "Jonathan,  bring  food  and  wine." 

He  gathered  the  manuscripts  tenderly  from  the  table 
and  laid  them  away,  setting  chairs  for  his  guests.  While 
the  refreshment  was  being  prepared  Nathan  related  the 
adventures  of  their  escape,  to  which  the  old  man  listened 
with  close  attention. 

"  Thou  hast  done  well,"  Nehemiah  said,  when  Nathan 
came  to  the  end.  "  I  have  been  considering  that  which 
thou  told  me,  of  the  vision  of  the  viceroy  in  the  third 
year  of  Belshazzar,  at  Susa,  by  the  River  Ulai,  and  verily 
do  I  believe  that  thou  art  right.  The  rough  he-goat  is 
coine  out  of  the  West,  and  for  the  kingdom  of  Persia,  the 
time  of  its  end  is  at  hand.  I  have  examined  the  writings 
of  Daniel,  in  which,  as  Gabriel  ordered  him,  he  shut  up 
the  vision  two  hundred  years  ago.  The  kingdom  of 
Israel  is  bound  to  the  Archsemenian  line  ;  but  if  thou 
canst  win  for  thy  people  the  favor  of  the  he-goat,  thou 
mayst  be  the  means  of  saving  them." 

"  I  shall  try,"  Nathan  replied  simply. 

"  Thou  wilt  understand,"  Nehemiah  continued,  address- 
ing himself  to  Clearchus,  "  that  if  I  am  to  aid  you,  it  must 
be  done  in  secret.  It  is  evident  that  you  are  in  need  of 
rest,"  he  added,  glancing  at  Chares,  who  was  nodding  over 
the  golden  goblet  that  he  had  emptied.  "  A  hue  and  cry 
will  be  raised  for  you,  but  I  think  I  can  keep  you  safe 
until  you  have  gained  strength  for  your  long  journey." 

Having  dismissed  Jonathan,  he  took  up  the  lamp  and 
led  them  to  a  hidden  chamber  in  the  upper  part  of  the 
house,  where  he  left  them.  They  fell  asleep  at  daybreak 
and  woke  at  nightfall.  After  they  had  eaten,  Nehemiah 


THE  SLUICE  GATE  231 

provided  them  with  fresh  garments  and  with  horses  of 
the  Nissean  breed,  the  fleetest  in  his  stable,  and  gave  them 
weapons.  He  also  furnished  them  with  money  for  their 
flight. 

"  My  men  have  brought  me  word  from  the  city  of  your 
escape,"  he  said,  "  and  the  Great  King  is  filled  with  wrath. 
Ten  of  the  guard  were  crucified  this  morning  at  the  gates; 
but  Boupares  so  far  has  not  been  arrested.  All  the  court 
is  talking  about  Clearchus'  plunge  from  the  wall.  It  is 
thought  that  Beltis  herself  must  have  borne  him  up,  and 
it  is  even  said  that  the  Goddess  was  seen  in  the  air  beside 
him.  Her  priests  will  make  the  most  of  it,  and,  should 
you  be  taken,  this  may  be  turned  to  account." 

"  What  knowest  thou  of  the  pursuit,  father  ?  "  Nathan 
asked. 

u  They  have  sent  out  a  thousand  horsemen  to  search  the 
plain  on  this  side  of  the  river,"  the  old  man  replied. 
"  Thou  wilt  use  caution  and  hold  to  the  unfrequented 
ways  until  the  chase  slackens.  For  the  rest,  put  thy  trust 
in  the  Most  High.  He  will  save  thee  out  of  their  hands 
if  He  so  wills  it.  Farewell." 

They  rode  into  the  night  under  the  stars,  bearing  away 
from  the  river,  and  keeping  to  paths  known  to  Nathan 
among  the  reeds  and  groves.  At  frequent  intervals  they 
came  upon  one  or  another  of  the  canals  which  intersected 
the  plain  in  all  directions.  Chares  and  Clearchus  were 
filled  with  wonder  at  the  enormous  amount  of  labor  that 
had  been  expended  in  digging  the  great  ditches  which 
carried  the  water  of  the  river  for  irrigating  the  plain,  and 
at  the  system  of  reservoirs  by  which  it  was  stored  for  the 
dry  season.  Some  of  these  formed  lakes  of  considerable 
size,  dammed  by  great  gates  built  of  timber  that  could 
be  raised  or  lowered  by  means  of  levers. 

As  they  proceeded  westward  toward  the  desert  which 
lay  between  them  and  the  land  of  Israel,  the  level  country 
was  broken  by  low  ridges  and  hills,  between  which  wound 
the  canals.  Vegetation  became  less  luxuriant  and  the 
houses  less  frequent. 

Twice  at  the  beginning  of  their  ride  they  heard  parties 


232  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

of  horsemen  near  them,  whom  they  took  to  be  detachments 
of  the  searchers.  Once  they  turned  aside  into  a  cross- 
road just  in  time  to  avoid  a  meeting.  But  as  they  ap- 
proached nearer  to  the  border  between  the  waste  and  the 
cultivated  bottom  lands,  no  sounds  reached  their  ears  ex- 
cepting the  trampling  of  their  own  horses,  and  they  began 
to  hope  that  they  had  left  their  pursuers  behind. 

"Tell  me,  Clearchus,"  Chares  said,  after  a  period  of 
reflection,  "is  there  any  truth  in  what  they  say  about 
you  ?  " 

"  What  do  you  mean  ?  "  Clearchus  replied. 

"Why,  about  this  Beltis,  you  know.  Is  it  true  that 
you  are  a  modern  Endymion  ?  " 

"I   don't  know  anything  about  her,"  Clearchus  said. 

"I  thought  you  had  more  confidence  in  me,"  the  Theban 
continued  reproachfully.  "  If  you  think  I  shall  say  any- 
thing about  it  when  we  reach  Tyre,  you  are  mistaken. 
I  hope  I  know  enough  to  hold  my  tongue  about  such  deli- 
cate matters.  Is  she  as  handsome  as  they  say  she  is?  " 

"  Listen  !  "  whispered  Nathan,  holding  up  his  hand  and 
drawing  rein. 

The  others  came  to  a  halt.  They  had  been  riding  up  a 
shallow  valley  along  one  of  the  canals.  Beside  them  rose 
a  low  ridge  which  separated  them  from  the  next  depres- 
sion. Beyond  this  ridge  they  could  hear  the  beating  of 
hoofs  and  the  jingling  of  bridles.  From  the  sound  they 
judged  that  twenty  or  thirty  horsemen  were  advancing  in 
a  direction  parallel  to  their  own. 

"The  roads  join  half  a  mile  farther  on,"  Nathan  whis- 
pered. "  It  is  more  than  likely  that  they  will  turn  back 
along  this  one." 

"  Then  we  must  make  a  dash  for  it  and  get  there  first," 
Chares  said.  "  Come  on,  I  feel  as  though  a  race  would  do 
me  good  I " 

"  We  might  cross  the  ridge  and  fall  in  behind  them," 
Clearchus  suggested. 

"  Don't  spoil  sport ;  and  besides,  they  would  surely  see 
us,"  Chares  replied.  "Forward!  Is  not  thy  Beltis  with 
us?" 


THE  SLUICE  GATE  233 

Without  waiting  for  a  reply  he  struck  in  his  spurs  and 
darted  forward,  with  the  others  thundering  at  his  heels. 
The  party  beyond  the  ridge,  hearing  the  hoof-beats,  also 
broke  into  a  gallop,  evidently  being  acquainted  with  the 
fact  that  the  roads  converged.  Their  horses,  however, 
were  no  match  for  the  Nisseans.  Neck  and  neck,  with 
long,  even  strides,  they  raced  up  the  road  and  swept  past 
the  meeting  point  while  the  pursuers  were  still  a  hundred 
yards  away. 

Nathan  looked  back  and  recognized  the  uniform  of  the 
palace  guard.  The  detachment  consisted  of  men  who, 
he  knew,  were  both  brave  and  skilful,  and  who  would  not 
relinquish  the  chase  while  a  chance  of  success  remained. 
Their  numbers  made  it  impossible  to  think  of  facing 
them.  There  was  nothing  for  it  but  to  keep  on. 

Beyond  the  point  where  the  roads  joined  the  ridges 
became  higher  and  steeper,  drawing  together  until  there 
was  barely  room  for  the  track  beside  the  canal.  It  was 
no  longer  practicable  to  leave  the  valley,  because  to  climb 
the  acclivity  that  shut  them  in  on  either  side  would  have 
been  difficult  work  for  a  footman,  and  it  was  out  of  the 
question  for  horses.  The  gorge  turned  and  twisted  be- 
tween the  hills.  Although  Nathan  had  never  travelled 
this  road  before,  he  drew  comfort  from  the  fact  that  the 
canal  still  flowed  sluggishly  beside  them.  It  must  lead 
them  eventually,  he  believed,  to  more  open  country. 

They  had  ridden  a  little  more  than  a  mile  through  this 
defile,  which  seemed  once  to  have  been  the  bed  of  a  stream, 
when  Chares,  who  was  in  the  lead,  drew  up  with  a  cry 
of  dismay.  Further  progress  was  barred  by  a  steep  dam 
of  earth  and  stone.  In  the  middle  of  the  dam  was  the 
usual  gate,  built  of  heavy  timbers  and  planks.  The  water 
spurted  through  the  cracks  into  the  bed  of  the  canal. 

"  It  looks  as  though  we  should  have  to  make  a  stand 
here,"  the  Theban  cried.  "We  cannot  surmount  this." 

"  Are  you  anxious  to  die  ?  "  Clearchus  said.  "  They 
would  get  above  us  on  the  banks  and  spear  us  like  so 
many  frogs." 

Nathan  had  thrown  himself   from  his  horse.     He  ran 


234  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

to  the  gate.  As  he  had  expected,  he  found  a  narrow 
foot-path  leading  upward  beside  it. 

"  Come  along,"  he  cried.  "  Here  is  a  way  up.  Leave 
the  horses  where  they  are." 

Down  the  valley  behind  them  they  could  hear  the  shout- 
ing of  the  guards,  racing  with  each  other  in  the  narrow 
road  in  their  eagerness  to  claim  the  great  reward  that 
Boupares  had  offered  for  the  capture  of  the  fugitives. 

Clearchus  and  Chares  dismounted  and  scrambled  after 
Nathan  up  the  path.  Their  horses,  deserted  by  their 
riders  in  the  darkness,  neighed  shrilly  and  strove  to  fol- 
low, digging  their  hoofs  into  the  sand  and  gravel,  which 
fell  in  showers  into  the  canal. 

At  the  top  of  the  path  a  large  reservoir  spread  placidly 
far  to  the  right  and  left  in  a  basin  surrounded  by  low 
hills. 

Nathan  ran  to  the  gate  and  knocked  out  the  wooden 
pins  that  held  it  in  place.  It  rose  a  few  inches,  and  the 
water  began  to  gush  and  gurgle  beneath  it.  The  Israel- 
ite seized  a  lever  and  thrust  it  into  its  notch,  calling  to 
Clearchus  and  Chares  to  do  the  same  on  the  other  side. 

The  pursuit  had  almost  reached  the  foot  of  the  gate 
when  the  leader  of  the  detachment,  a  young  man  with  a 
handsome  face,  saw  that  his  horse  was  splashing  through 
the  rising  water  and  realized  the  danger  that  threatened 
them.  He  gave  a  sharp  command  to  halt.  He  glanced 
quickly  forward,  and  then  back  along  the  way  they  had 
come,  as  though  considering  what  course  to  take. 

No  time  was  allowed  him  for  decision.  Nathan,  Clear- 
chus, and  Chares  strained  at  the  levers. 

With  a  sharp  creak  the  heavy  gate  was  loosened,  and 
the  flood  that  rushed  beneath  it  helped  to  force  it  upward. 

Roaring  angrily,  the  water  foamed  into  the  gorge,  fill- 
ing it  from  side  to  side  with  a  torrent  ten  feet  deep  that 
dashed  impatiently  against  the  walls  of  the  tortuous 
channel. 

The  guardsmen  had  no  chance  to  escape.  Like  men 
of  straw,  they  were  lifted,  horse  and  rider  together, 
whirled  over  and  over,  and  swept  down  the  valley  on  the 


THE  SLUICE  GATE  235 

crest  of  the  yellow  wave.  Their  cries  were  choked  in  the 
rush  of  the  water. 

Nathan  and  Clearchus  dropped  their  levers  and  stood 
gazing  at  the  surface  of  the  turbid  stream.  Chares  joined 
them. 

"  It  is  a  pity,"  he  said  regretfully.  "  They  deserved  a 
better  death.  I  wish  we  could  have  had  a  bout  with 
them  ;  but  it  may  be  all  for  the  best.  Let  them  go  as  a 
sacrifice  to  My  Lady  Beltis.  By  Dionysus,  she  has  given 
us  back  our  horses,  too  !  Look  here  !  " 

One  of  the  Nisaeans  had  gained  the  top  of  the  dam  and 
another  was  close  behind  him.  The  third  had  been  over- 
taken by  the  flood  and  was  struggling  piteously  for  a 
foothold  with  his  fore  feet.  Chares  caught  him  by  the 
bit  and  dragged  him  up  to  safety.  They  mounted  and 
struck  off  at  random  among  the  hills,  seeking  to  get  as 
far  away  as  possible  before  daylight  should  break. 

This  was  the  only  direct  encounter  that  they  had  with 
the  soldiers  of  the  pursuit.  Skirting  the  desert,  they 
made  their  way  northward  and  westward  until  all  danger 
of  capture  had  passed.  Once,  in  seeking  to  cross  an  arm 
of  the  sandy  waste,  they  went  astray  and  nearly  perished 
from  thirst.  On  another  occasion  they  were  surrounded 
by  a  band  of  robbers,  from  whom  they  barely  escaped. 
This  last  adventure  took  place  on  the  eastern  slope  of 
Mount  Amanus  on  the  borders  of  Cilicia,  where  they  ar- 
rived after  a  month  of  wandering.  It  was  here  that  they 
began  once  more  to  hear  the  name  of  Alexander  and  to 
feel  the  currents  of  the  mighty  storm  that  was  gathering 
on  the  flank  of  the  empire  of  Darius. 


CHAPTER  XXX 

LEONIDAS   TJNDEKTAKES  A  MISSION 

DOWN  from  the  Phrygian  plateau,  through  a  land  that 
glowed  with  the  touch  of  autumn,  marched  the  Macedo- 
nian host,  with  Alexander  at  its  head.  On  a  clear  October 
night  the  army  halted  at  the  foot  of  the  rugged  and  for- 
bidding crags  of  the  Taurus.  Leonidas  with  his  cavalry 
troop  followed  the  young  king  in  the  attack  upon  the 
Cilician  Gates,  which  scattered  the  guard  stationed  there 
and  opened  the  way  into  the  satrapy  of  Cilicia. 

From  one  of  the  captives  taken  at  the  pass,  Alexander 
learned  that  the  satrap  Arsames  had  planned  to  plunder 
the  city  of  Tarsus  and  retreat  into  Syria  with  his  spoil. 
While  the  main  body  of  the  troops  was  still  filing  through 
the  pass,  he  gathered  a  chosen  body  of  cavalry  and  light 
infantry  and  swooped  like  a  falcon  upon  the  town.  The 
Spartan  rode  that  day  at  the  head  of  his  squadron  for  fifty 
miles;  and  Arsames,  abandoning  all  thought  of  plunder, 
deemed  himself  fortunate  to  escape  with  his  garrison. 

It  was  here  that  Alexander  fell  ill  from  bathing  in  the 
icy  waters  of  the  Cydnus,  and  the  rumor  spread  through 
the  army  that  his  life  was  in  danger.  Grief  and  anxiety 
pervaded  the  camp.  The  toughest  of  the  veterans,  with 
tears  in  their  eyes,  gathered  before  the  house  in  which  he 
lay,  demanding  news  of  his  condition.  The  physicians 
came  and  went  with  grave  faces  and  in  silence. 

Although  his  fever  ran  high,  Alexander  insisted  upon 
receiving  his  friends  as  usual  and  attending  to  his  affairs. 
One  day  came  a  letter  from  Parmenio,  who  had  been  sent 
forward  with  a  strong  detachment  to  secure  the  southern 
pass  into  Syria  through  the  Amanic  range.  The  young 
king  read  it  thoughtfully,  and  Leonidas  noticed  that  he 

236 


LEONIDAS   UNDERTAKES  A  MISSION         237 

thrust  it  under  his  pillow  without  discussing  its  contents 
as  his  custom  was. 

A  conference  of  the  physicians  was  being  held  to  con- 
sider the  king's  malady,  for  it  was  evident  that  some 
decisive  measure  must  be  taken  if  the  fever  was  to  be 
checked.  In  this  consultation  a  dispute  arose  between 
Philip  of  Acarnania  and  the  other  physicians.  Philip 
maintained  that  a  strong  remedy  should  be  given,  but 
when  he  named  the  potion  that  he  proposed  to  administer, 
his  colleagues  declared  that  they  would  have  no  part  in  it, 
holding  the  opinion  that  the  drugs  would  surely  kill  the 
patient. 

Hearing  the  voices  raised  in  controversy,  Alexander 
demanded  the  reason.  He  called  the  doctors  before  him 
and  listened  to  all  they  had  to  say. 

"  Will  this  draught  of  which  you  speak  enable  me  to 
ride  Bucephalus  in  three  days  ? "  he  asked  of  Philip. 

"  I  will  answer  for  it,"  the  Acarnanian  replied. 

"Compound  it,  then,  for  me,"  the  young  king  said. 
"  When  it  is  ready,  I  will  take  it." 

He  turned  his  face  away  and  the  physicians  left  him. 
During  the  interval  of  waiting  he  talked  with  Clitus, 
Philotas,  Leonidas,  and  others  of  his  Companions  concern- 
ing the  Trojan  war,  but,  noting  their  evident  anxiety,  he 
broke  off  to  rally  them  upon  it. 

"  Do  not  think,"  he  said,  laughing,  "  that  we  have  come 
so  far  and  endured  so  much  to  stop  here.  There  is  many  a 
campaign  yet  before  us." 

When  Philip  came,  bringing  an  earthen  bowl  contain- 
ing a  liquid  which  steamed  with  an  odor  of  spices,  he 
raised  himself  on  his  couch  and  drew  Parmenio's  letter 
from  under  his  pillow.  As  he  took  the  bowl  from  the 
physician,  he  handed  him  the  letter. 

"  Read  it !"  he  said  quietly,  setting  the  potion  to  his  lips. 

With  his  eyes  on  Philip  he  slowly  drank  the  medicine. 
The  physician  glanced  at  the  letter  and  grew  pale,  but  he 
returned  Alexander's  gaze  without  flinching. 

"  Drink  and  be  of  good  cheer,"  he  said.  "  I  tell  thee  this 
after  having  read  this  charge  against  me." 


238  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

He  returned  the  letter  as  he  spoke. 

"  I  have  drunk  already,"  Alexander  replied ;  and  then, 
turning  to  Clitus,  he  bade  him  read  what  Parmenio  had 
written. 

"  Beware  of  Philip,  your  physician,"  the  letter  ran.  "  I 
am  informed  that  he  hath  been  bribed  by  the  Great  King 
with  the  promise  of  a  thousand  talents  and  the  hand  of 
his  daughter  to  poison  thee.  I  beg  of  thee  to  take  nothing 
that  he  may  offer." 

Scowling  brows  were  turned  toward  the  physician,  who 
was  busying  himself  unconcernedly  in  heaping  fresh  cover- 
ings upon  Ms  patient. 

"Let  no  man  interfere,"  Alexander  said  sternly. 
"  Where  I  have  placed  my  trust,  no  other  shall  doubt." 

This  warning  was  sufficient  to  restrain  the  Companions, 
even  when  they  saw  their  leader  lying  like  a  dead  man 
beneath  the  blankets,  with  closed  lids  and  a  pulse  that  was 
scarcely  perceptible.  But  Philip  never  moved  his  watch- 
ful eyes  from  the  pale  face,  and  when  he  saw  drops  of 
perspiration  rolling  down  the  forehead  a  slight  smile  of 
satisfaction  appeared  upon  his  lips.  His  confidence  and 
the  faith  that  the  young  king  had  placed  in  him  had  been 
justified ;  for  an  hour  later  Alexander  came  out  of  his 
faintness,  and,  although  weak,  the  fever  had  left  him. 
He  was  able  next  day  to  show  himself  to  the  soldiers,  and 
a  few  days  later  to  lead  them  against  the  bandits  who 
infested  the  southern  part  of  the  province,  routing  them 
from  their  fastnesses  and  scattering  to  the  four  corners  of 
the  earth  those  who  escaped  the  sword.  On  his  return  he 
received  news  that  Ptolemy  and  Astander  had  defeated 
Orontobates  and  captured  the  Salmacis  and  the  Royal  Cita- 
del of  Halicarnassus.  He  celebrated  this  victory  and  his 
recovery  with  sacrifice  and  games  after  the  ancient  manner. 

Suddenly  across  the  country  like  wildfire  spread  the  news 
that  Darius  was  approaching  with  an  army  so  great  that 
none  might  count  its  numbers.  When  inquiry  was  made, 
no  man  could  tell  whence  the  story  had  come.  Alexander 
questioned  many  who  were  brought  before  him,  but  all 
gave  him  the  same  answer. 


LEOXIDAS   UNDERTAKES  A  MISSION         239 

"  The  Great  King  is  coming,"  they  said.  "  Where  he  is 
we  know  not,  nor  when  he  will  be  here.  All  that  we  can  say 
is  that  he  is  on  the  way,  for  the  Syrians  told  us,  and  they 
learned  it  from  the  travellers  and  traders  of  the  South." 

Then  came  a  shape  of  man  who  had  once  been  a  Corin- 
thian. His  tongue  had  been  cut  out  and  his  ears  and  nose 
shaved  away.  He  could  only  nod  his  head  and  weep  when 
they  asked  him  of  the  approach  of  the  Persian  monarch. 

Alexander  sent  for  Leonidas.  The  Spartan  came  with 
an  impassive  face,  and  stood  awaiting  his  orders. 

"  They  say  Darius  is  on  the  march,"  he  said.  "  Where 
he  is  and  of  what  his  army  consists,  no  one  can  tell  me. 
Choose  what  men  you  like  and  go  to  Parmenio  at  the 
Syrian  Gates,  where  I  purpose  to  join  him  with  the  army 
as  soon  as  the  march  can  be  made.  Find  the  Persian  and 
bring  me  word  there  of  the  things  that  I  should  know." 

"  It  shall  be  done,"  Leonidas  replied. 

On  the  evening  of  the  fourth  day  after  the  order  had 
been  given,  Leonidas,  with  fifteen  men  of  his  troop,  whose 
courage  had  been  tested  in  the  campaign  against  the 
Pisidians,  took  leave  of  Parmenio  and  rode  out  upon  the 
rolling  plains  beyond  the  Syrian  Gates.  He  had  learned 
that  Darius  was  at  Sochi,  two  days'  march  away,  but  when 
he  arrived  there,  he  found  only  hills  and  fields  from  which 
the  harvests  had  been  stripped  as  if  by  locusts,  and  a  city 
where  starvation  reigned. 

Here  he  learned  much  of  the  numbers  and  character  of 
the  host  that  had  left  such  a  track  of  desolation.  From 
Sochi  he  bore  away  toward  the  left  and  the  mountains, 
and  on  the  third  day  overtook  the  Persian  horde,  whose 
camp-fires  stretched  for  miles  across  the  plain. 

Although  thousands  of  camp  followers  and  women  had 
been  left  behind  in  Damascus  in  charge  of  Cophenes, 
together  with  the  greater  part  of  the  luxurious  equipage 
of  the  courtiers,  and  of  the  treasure  in  gold  and  silver, 
which  six  hundred  mules  and  three  hundred  camels  could 
scarcely  carry,  there  still  remained  an  enormous  train  in 
the  rear  of  the  army. 

Leonidas  soon  ascertained   everything   concerning   the 


240  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

army  of  Darius  and  its  composition  that  it  was  necessary 
for  him  to  know  ;  but  he  was  astonished  to  find  that  the 
Great  King  had  passed  beyond  the  Syrian  Gates,  near 
which  Alexander  had  expected  to  find  him,  and  that  he  was 
still  marching  northward.  This  march  puzzled  the  Spar- 
tan. It  carried  the  Persian  army  each  day  farther  from 
its  base  of  supplies  at  Damascus,  and  apparently  did  not 
give  the  Great  King  a  better  battle  ground  than  the  one 
he  had  left  behind  at  Sochi.  He  determined  to  keep  the 
army  in  sight,  at  least  until  he  had  reached  the  Amanic 
Gates.  There  was  the  only  other  entrance  from  Syria 
into  Cilicia,  and  through  them  Leonidas  planned  to  carry 
the  information  that  he  had  gathered  to  Alexander,  who 
would  be  awaiting  him  in  the  southern  pass.  As  the  Per- 
sian horde  advanced,  he  found  that  he  was  being  pressed 
toward  the  wooded  slopes  "  the  mountain  range.  At 
last,  as  the  enemy  showed  ao  intention  of  halting,  he 
resolved  to  strike  for  the  Amanic  Gates,  not  daring  to 
delay  his  report  longer. 

He  soon  became  entangled  among  the  rocky  spurs  and 
ravines.  At  last  he  believed  that  he  had  reached  the  pass, 
and  advanced  far  into  the  mountains  before  some  shep- 
herds told  him  of  his  mistake.  Following  their  direc- 
tions, he  crossed  a  lofty  ridge  and  descended  into  the  true 
pass  on  the  evening  of  the  second  day  after  his  departure 
from  the  Persian  army.  Darkness  overtook  him,  and  he 
was  forced  to  encamp  halfway  up  the  precipitous  slope 
of  the  valley.  Before  sunrise  next  day  he  roused  his  men 
and  led  them  down  toward  the  broad  road  below,  which 
followed  a  watercourse. 

In  their  descent,  Leonidas  and  his  men  entered  a  belt 
of  timber  that  for  a  short  time  hid  the  road  from  their 
view.  They  burst  their  way  through  the  undergrowth,  to 
find  themselves  face  to  face  with  a  troop  of  horsemen 
whom  Leonidas  recognized  at  once  as  belonging  to  the 
army  of  Darius. 

"  The  Persians  have  entered  the  pass,"  was  the  thought 
that  flashed  through  his  mind  before  he  considered  his 
own  danger.  That  Darius  would  seek  to  enter  Cilicia 


LEONIDAS   UNDERTAKES  A  MISSION        241 

instead  of  accepting  battle  upon  the  Syrian  plains  was  a 
possibility  that  had  never  even  been  discussed  in  the 
Macedonian  councils.  Leonidas  realized  that  if  Alexan- 
der had  carried  out  his  plan  of  marching  to  the  Syrian 
Gates,  far  to  the  southward,  the  Persian  army  was  about 
to  place  itself  between  him  and  the  territory  that  he  had 
conquered,  cutting  off  his  line  of  retreat.  The  safety  of 
the  Macedonians  might  depend  upon  his  reaching  Alexan- 
der in  time  to  give  him  warning. 

He  gave  a  rapid  glance  at  the  Persians  who  confronted 
him.  There  were  thirty  or  forty  of  them.  Far  below  he 
caught  a  glimpse  of  the  plain,  where  miles  of  troops,  horse 
and  foot,  were  crawling  like  ants  toward  the  pass.  The 
enemy  gave  him  no  time  to  see  more.  They  raised  an 
exultant  shout  and  dashed  upon  him  with  lowered  lances. 
Although  Leonidas  and  his  men  fought  with  despera- 
tion, the  Spartan  realized  that  they  were  not  strong 
enough  to  hold  their  ground.  The  mere  weight  of  their 
opponents  forced  them  back,  inch  by  inch,  until  their 
horses  were  struggling  on  the  brink  of  the  slope  to  the 
bed  of  the  stream. 

"  Let  us  die  where  we  stand ! "  Leonidas  shouted. 
"  Remember  that  we  are  Greeks !  Forward,  forward !  " 

He  plunged  in  among  the  Persians,  thrusting  at  their 
faces,  and  his  men  were  enabled  to  gain  a  few  feet  in  the 
space  that  he  had  cleared.  The  relief  was  only  momen- 
tary, for  the  Persians  surrounded  them  on  three  sides  and 
the  chasm  was  in  their  rear. 

The  captain  of  the  Persian  troop  had  not  mingled  in 
the  contest.  Hovering  in  the  background,  he  urged  on 
his  men,  taking  care  to  keep  out  of  danger.  Leonidas 
saw  him  as  he  wheeled,  raising  his  arm  to  give  a 
command.  The  sun  flashed  upon  the  glittering  links  of 
his  gilded  corselet.  The  Spartan  hurled  his  lance  at  the 
mark  with  all  the  strength  in  his  body.  Straight  flew 
the  point  of  steel  and  split  the  brazen  links,  like  a  bolt 
from  a  catapult.  The  captain  toppled  from  his  horse 
and  lay  with  his  face  in  the  dust.  It  was  a  final  effort. 
A  few  moments  more  and  all  would  be  over. 


242  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

Suddenly  from  the  glen  out  of  which  Leonidas  and 
his  men  had  emerged  rode  a  man  upon  a  powerful  black 
charger.  In  his  hand  he  carried  a  lance  of  unusual 
length.  His  yellow  hair  tossed  about  his  shoulders,  and 
his  blue  eyes  turned  eagerly  toward  the  fighting. 

"  Leonidas !  "  he  shouted.  "  Strike  home !  We  are 
here!" 

Behind  him  rode  two  companions.  At  sight  of  them 
the  Spartan's  brow  cleared. 

"  Chares !     Clearchus  !  "  he  cried. 

Their  coming  turned  the  tide  of  the  conflict.  The 
Persians,  ignorant  of  how  many  more  might  be  following 
them,  turned  and  fled  down  the  pass  before  the  new 
arrivals  could  strike  a  blow. 

Leonidas  embraced  his  friends.  Of  the  Greeks  who 
had  fallen,  only  one,  a  young  man  of  Caria,  who  had 
been  stunned  by  a  blow  from  a  mace,  was  still  alive. 
Clearchus  caught  his  horse,  and  they  lifted  him  upon  its 
back. 

"What  brings  you  here?"  Chares  asked  of  Leonidas. 
"  Where  is  Alexander?  " 

"That  I  will  tell  you  later,"  the  Spartan  replied. 
"  Look  yonder !  " 

He  pointed  over  the  tree-tops  on  the  lower  slopes  at 
the  innumerable  host  that  was  creeping  toward  the  moun- 
tain side. 

"The  Persians  are  about  to  cross  the  pass,"  he  said. 
"  Alexander  and  the  army  are  in  danger  of  being  cut  off, 
and  we  alone  can  save  them." 

"  If  Darius  crosses  the  pass,  it  will  be  in  our  footsteps," 
Chares  said.  "  Let  us  be  off." 

Of  the  men  who  had  followed  Leonidas  down  the 
mountain  at  daybreak,  only  four  remained. 

"Lead  on,  Leonidas,"  Clearchus  said.  "You  are  in 
command  again." 

The  Spartan  turned  his  horse's  head  up  the  pass  and 
the  others  fell  in  behind  him.  They  rode  unchallenged, 
for  the  defile  had  not  yet  been  occupied  by  the  Persian 
force.  From  every  new  elevation  they  could  see  the  end- 


LEONIDAS  UNDERTAKES  A  MISSION        243 

less  lines  of  infantry  and  cavalry  slowly  drawing  together 
far  below  them,  until  they  passed  at  noon  through  a  nar- 
row way  between  lofty  and  beetling  cliffs,  and  saw  Cilicia 
lying  before  them,  with  the  blue  horizon  of  the  sea  in  the 
distant  southwest. 


CHAPTER  XXXI 

ALEXANDER   IS  SURPRISED 

IN  the  second  watch  of  the  night,  the  Macedonian  out- 
posts challenged  four  men  whose  horses  were  flecked  with 
foam.  The  strangers  came  from  the  direction  of  Issus, 
along  the  narrow  and  rugged  road  that  led  southward 
through  the  Syrian  Gates,  between  the  mountains  and  the 
sea.  Alexander  had  led  his  army  that  day  through  the 
pass,  and  it  was  encamped  at  Myriandrus.  In  the  moon- 
light the  sentinels  saw  that  the  strangers  were  grimy  with 
dust  and  that  their  faces  were  grim  and  gray  with  fatigue. 

"I  am  Leonidas,  of  the  Companions,"  said  one  of  the 
riders  who  seemed  to  be  the  leader.  "Lead  me  to  the 
general  in  charge." 

They  were  conducted  to  Ptolemy,  son  of  Lagus,  who 
immediately  recognized  Leonidas.  He  greeted  Chares 
and  Clearchus  with  surprise.  The  Spartan  led  him  aside. 

"  Darius  is  at  Issus,"  he  said. 

Ptolemy  stared  at  him  incredulously. 

"The  Persians  behind  us!  "  he  exclaimed.  "  You  must 
be  dreaming! " 

"  No,"  Leonidas  replied.  "  All  day  we  have  fled  before 
them." 

"  The  king  must  know  at  once,"  Ptolemy  said.  "  Fol- 
low me." 

He  led  the  way  through  the  sleeping  camp  to  Alexan- 
der's tent,  in  which  a  lamp  was  burning.  A  sentinel  stood 
before  it  in  full  armor. 

"  What  is  your  business  ?  "  he  demanded. 

"  I  must  speak  with  the  king,"  Ptolemy  replied. 

"  The  king  left  orders  that  he  must  not  be  disturbed. 
Wait  until  the  morning,"  the  man  said  calmly. 

244 


ALEXANDER   IS   SURPRISED  245 

"I  will  take  the  responsibility,"  Ptolemy  retorted 
angrily.  "  Stand  aside !  " 

"You  cannot  pass,"  the  soldier  answered,  without 
moving. 

"What  is  this?"  Alexander  inquired,  raising  the  cur- 
tain of  the  tent.  He  held  in  his  hand  a  copy  of  the  Iliad, 
in  which  he  had  been  reading.  "  Is  it  you,  Ptolemy  —  and 
Leonidas?  Enter." 

They  followed  him  into  the  tent,  which  contained 
nothing  save  his  weapons  and  a  couch  spread  upon  the 
ground. 

"Clearchus  and  Chares  back  again!"  the  young  king 
cried  in  a  tone  of  satisfaction.  "  You  have  much  to  tell 
me  ;  but  first  I  must  hear  what  Leonidas  brings." 

"Darius  and  his  army  have  passed  the  Amanic  Gates 
and  are  now  at  Issus,"  Leonidas  said  briefly. 

The  smile  left  Alexander's  lips. 

"  How  many  men  has  he  ?  "  he  asked. 

"  Five  hundred  thousand,  of  whom  thirty  thousand  are 
mercenaries  of  Greek  blood,"  Leonidas  answered. 

"  They  are  in  our  rear,"  Alexander  said,  half  to  himself. 
He  began  to  pace  backward  and  forward,  with  his  hands 
behind  his  back  and  his  head  inclined  slightly  toward  his 
left  shoulder.  Although  the  startling  news  brought  to 
him  by  the  Spartan  had  taken  him  wholly  by  surprise,  his 
decision  was  swift.  Before  he  had  made  three  turnings, 
his  entire  plan  of  campaign  had  been  changed. 

"  The  Gods  have  delivered  them  into  our  hands  ! "  he 
said  in  a  tone  of  conviction.  "  I  dared  not  expect  such 
good  fortune.  In  the  narrow  plain  of  Issus,  their  army 
will  defeat  itself.  The  victory  is  ours." 

His  face  was  radiant  and  he  spoke  joyously,  like  a  man 
whose  mind  has  been  relieved  of  a  great  anxiety  ;  but  his 
eyes  were  fastened  upon  the  face  of  Ptolemy.  Alexander 
had  not  failed  to  note  the  expression  of  apprehension  that 
his  lieutenant  wore.  He  saw  it  vanish  before  the  warmth 
of  his  own  confidence.  He  felt  that  he  would  be  able  to 
avert  any  feeling  of  panic  that  might  arise  in  the  army  at 
the  unexpected  turn  of  events. 


246  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

"  This  is  good  news  you  bring,"  he  said  to  Leonidas, 
"  and  I  am  repaid  for  waiting. " 

He  glanced  sharply  at  the  sunken  eyes  and  bloodless 
lips  of  the  Spartan  and  spoke  to  the  sentinel. 

"  Tell  them  to  bring  food  and  wine  at  once,"  he  com- 
manded. 

The  young  king's  eyes  fell  upon  Nathan,  apparently  for 
the  first  time. 

"  Who  is  this  ?  "  he  asked.     "  Come  forward." 

The  Israelite  had  been  standing  in  the  background, 
watching  Alexander's  face  with  a  gaze  of  peculiar  in- 
tensity. 

"  This  is  Nathan,  who  led  us  captive  from  Halicarnas- 
sus,"  Clearchus  replied.  "He  saved  us  when  we  were 
condemned  to  death  in  Babylon,  and  his  aid  enabled  us  to 
assist  Leonidas  in  escaping  from  the  Persians  so  as  to 
bring  you  his  news.  He  wishes  to  take  service  under  you, 
and  at  your  leisure  to  tell  you  of  certain  prophecies  con- 
cerning you  that  were  inspired  by  the  God  of  Israel." 

"  It  is  well,"  Alexander  said.  "  He  will  serve  with  you 
and  Chares  in  the  squadron  that  Leonidas  commands. 
Ptolemy,  send  a  thousand  of  your  men  to  hold  the  pass 
behind  us,  until  we  come." 

Alexander  insisted  that  the  young  men  should  eat  the 
food  that  was  brought  into  the  tent  in  obedience  to  his 
order.  While  they  were  satisfying  their  hunger,  he  plied 
them  with  questions  concerning  Darius  and  his  army,  the 
character  of  his  men  and  their  commanders,  and  the  for- 
mation and  resources  of  the  country  about  Babylon.  It 
was  late  when  he  finally  permitted  them  to  retire. 

In  the  morning  Alexander  called  a  general  council  of 
his  leaders  to  impart  to  them  the  information  that  Leoni- 
das had  brought.  He  gave  it  without  comment,  foresee- 
ing that  its  first  effect  would  be  to  arouse  uncertainty  and 
dismay  that  must  be  overcome  before  the  men  would  be  fit 
for  battle. 

The  council  was  held  in  the  open  air  in  front  of  Alexan- 
der's tent.  There  came  the  captains  of  the  Companions 
and  of  the  phalanx  and  the  generals  of  the  allies.  About 


ALEXANDER  IS   SURPRISED  247 

them  pressed  the  rank  and  file  of  the  army,  curious  to 
learn  the  cause  of  the  summons.  Parmenio  stood  beside 
Alexander,  his  furrowed  face  grave  with  thought. 

All  eyes  were  turned  upon  the  countenance  of  the  young 
king,  glowing  with  confidence  and  enthusiasm. 

"Darius  and  his  army  are  behind  you,  at  Issus,"  he 
announced.  "I  have  called  you  together  to  learn  your 
opinions  as  to  what  we  should  do.  Let  each  speak 
freely." 

For  a  moment  the  soldiers  stood  in  silence,  looking 
doubtfully  at  each  other.  Then  a  murmur  of  uneasiness 
rose  among  them.  They  had  expected  to  find  the  enemy 
on  the  Syrian  plains,  and  behold,  he  was  in  their  rear. 

"  Parmenio,"  Alexander  said,  "  what  is  your  mind  ?  " 

"  We  must  fight,"  the  old  general  replied,  carefully  and 
slowly.  "The  Persians  are  between  us  and  our  homes. 
They  can  enslave  the  Greek  cities  of  the  coast  that  we 
have  set  free.  But  they  are  so  many  that  they  cannot 
wait.  Hunger  will  force  them  to  attack  us  on  our  own 
ground.  Let  us  wait  until  that  time  comes  and  then  give 
them  battle." 

His  words  caused  a  brief  stir  of  approval,  but  the  great 
mass  of  men  remained  silent. 

"  What  is  your  advice,  Ptolemy,  son  of  Lagus  ?  "  Alex- 
ander demanded. 

"  It  is  true  that  Darius  is  in  our  rear,"  Ptolemy  re- 
sponded, "  but  it  is  also  true  that  we  are  between  him  and 
his  empire,  that  we  have  come  to  conquer.  Let  us  march 
upon  Babylon  and  take  the  city.  The  road  lies  open 
before  us." 

A  shout  arose  and  a  clashing  of  swords  upon  shields. 
It  was  evident  that  Ptolemy's  rashness  found  more  favor 
than  Parmenio's  caution. 

One  after  another  the  generals  and  captains  gave  their 
opinions,  some  agreeing  with  the  older  leader  and  some 
with  the  younger.  When  all  had  spoken  Alexander 
seemed  to  meditate  for  a  moment. 

"  O  men  of  Hellas  ! "  he  cried,  raising  his  head  and 
looking  into  their  eyes,  "  we  came  to  avenge  the  ancient 


248  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

wrongs  that  these  barbarians  inflicted  upon  our  fathers. 
Remember  Darius,  son  of  Hystaspes  ;  how  he  brought  his 
ships  to  your  coasts  and  was  defeated  at  Marathon.  Re- 
member Xerxes  and  the  victory  of  Salamis.  Never  in  the 
memory  of  man  have  we  been  free  from  Persian  attack ; 
and  when  they  no  longer  dared  to  face  us,  they  have  sent 
their  gold  to  corrupt  our  leaders  and  turn  us  one  against 
the  other.  For  these  insults  and  injuries,  their  empire  is 
forfeit ;  for  the  Gods  have  grown  weary  of  their  treachery. 

"  What  has  happened  when  we  met  them,  sword  in 
hand?  In  the  long  list  of  their  attacks  upon  us,  they 
have  had  nothing  but  defeat.  Did  not  the  Ten  Thousand 
march  to  the  very  gates  of  Bab}don? 

"  I  say  to  you  that  the  Gods  have  wearied  of  the  barba- 
rian. We  were  marching  to  meet  Darius  upon  the  plain, 
where  the  vast  number  of  his  army  might  have  encom- 
passed us.  We  were  willing  to  allow  him  to  choose  his 
own  ground,  but  the  Gods  would  not  have  it  so.  They 
have  blinded  his  eyes  and  led  him  to  us  almost  as  a  sacri- 
fice. Nothing  remains  but  to  strike  the  blow. 

"  O  men  of  Macedon,  my  friends  and  companions,  liber- 
ators of  Greece,  the  hour  of  our  triumph  is  near.  At  the 
Granicus  we  overthrew  the  army  of  a  viceroy;  now  we 
are  to  meet  the  army  of  the  Great  King  himself. 

"  It  is  Persia  that  awaits  our  onset  at  Issus.  There 
have  the  Gods  assembled  the  might  and  power  of  the  em- 
pire and  it  stands  like  corn  ripe  for  the  reaper.  The 
sheaves  of  this  harvest  shall  be  of  gold  that  the  barbarians 
have  gathered  for  us  as  bees  gather  honey. 

"Heroes  of  Hellas!  from  your  iron  hands  none  can 
wrest  victory  unless  you  will  it !  For  yourselves  and 
3rour  children  you  are  about  to  win  fame  that  shall  endure 
through  the  ages.  I  have  never  led  you  to  defeat,  and 
now  I  promise  you  the  victory  !  " 

Dead  silence  reigned  while  Alexander  artfully  made 
his  appeal  to  the  immemorial  hatred  of  Persia,  pointed 
out  the  advantage  that  Darius  had  given  them,  and  raised 
the  hope  of  fame  and  spoil.  As  he  finished,  a  cry  rent 
the  air  that  showed  he  knew  his  men. 


ALEXANDER  IS  SURPRISED 

"  Alexander !  Alexander !  "  they  shouted.    "  Lead  us !  " 

With  swelling  hearts,  the  generals  and  captains  pressed 
forward  to  grasp  his  hand  and  swear  to  lay  down  their 
lives  for  him.  He  greeted  them  each  by  name,  remind- 
ing them  of  their  bravest  deeds  and  making  each  man  feel 
that  the  result  of  the  battle  might  depend  upon  him  alone. 
The  council  broke  up,  spreading  its  enthusiasm  through 
the  camp.  On  all  sides  the  soldiers  fell  to  polishing  their 
weapons  and  boasting  of  what  they  would  do  when  they 
faced  the  army  of  Darius. 

That  day  was  devoted  to  preparation.  Alexander  had 
sent  a  scouting  party  of  picked  men  to  sail  up  the  coast 
and  learn  the  disposition  of  the  enemy's  force.  This 
expedition  returned  at  nightfall  and  reported  that  the 
wounded  and  invalid  soldiers  who  had  been  left  in  Issus 
had  been  cruelly  slain  by  order  of  Darius  and  their  bodies 
impaled  along  the  shore.  Rage  rilled  the  army  at  this 
news  and  hardened  the  resolve  of  the  men  to  die  rather 
than  forego  their  victory  and  revenge. 

The  trumpets  sounded  at  the  first  flush  of  dawn,  and 
by  sunrise  the  army  was  flowing  back  through  the  Syrian 
Gates  to  the  field  where  the  fate  of  the  world  was  to  be 
decided. 


CHAPTER  XXXII 

THE  WOULD  AT   STAKE 

WITH  the  sea  on  their  left  and  the  mountain  cliffs  on 
their  right,  Clearchus  and  Nathan  rode  on  either  side  of 
Chares  in  the  front  rank  of  the  squadron  of  Companion 
cavalry  commanded  by  Leonidas.  The  crisp  November 
air  and  the  excitement  of  the  coming  battle  made  their 
blood  tingle  and  raised  their  spirits  to  a  pitch  of  reckless 
gayety.  The  Spartan  rode  in  advance,  without  turning 
his  head  or  moving  a  muscle  under  the  fire  of  jokes  that 
Chares  directed  at  him. 

Presently  the  cliffs  ended  and  the  mountain  barrier 
curved  away  inland,  leaving  a  plain  of  greensward  and 
shingle,  flooded  with  sunlight. 

"  There  they  are !  "  Clearchus  cried  eagerly. 

Straight  before  them,  perhaps  three  miles  away,  they 
saw  a  confused  mass  of  gleaming  banners  and  the  glint  of 
countless  spears.  The  shallow  Pinarus,  flowing  down 
from  the  mountains,  rippled  across  the  level,  and  on  its 
further  bank,  where  the  ground  was  high,  the  Great  King 
had  taken  his  stand.  For  a  mile  and  a  half,  from  the 
hills  to  the  sea,  the  plain  was  blocked  by  a  living  rampart, 
gay  with  the  pomp  of  Oriental  splendor. 

As  the  squadrons  of  Macedonian  cavalry  emerged  from 
the  pass,  they  wheeled  to  the  right  and  formed  their  line 
close  to  the  lower  slopes  of  the  mountain. 

"  Here  come  the  men  of  Thessaly,"  Chares  cried. 

Their  plumes  fluttering  in  the  breeze,  the  Thessalian 
horse  poured  out  of  the  pass  and  ranged  themselves 
behind  the  Companions. 

Then  the  phalanx  appeared,  marching  rank  after  rank, 
with  the  precision  of  a  machine.  The  lancers  under  Pro- 
tomachus  and  Aristo's  Paeonians,  who  had  been  thrown 

250 


THE  WOKLD  AT   STAKE  251 

forward  in  advance  of  the  cavalry,  raised  a  shout  as  the 
scarred  veterans,  each  holding  his  long  sarissa  erect  and 
bearing  his  heavy  shield  across  his  shoulder,  followed  the 
proud  Agema. 

While  the  phalanx  was  forming  on  the  left  of  the  cavalry 
there  was  a  movement  among  the  Persians. 

"  They  are  coming  !  "  Chares  shouted. 

Clearchus  and  Nathan  saw  a  large  body  of  horse  and 
foot  advance  across  the  river.  Although  in  numbers  they 
exceeded  the  entire  Macedonian  army,  their  departure 
from  the  main  body  of  the  Persians  seemed  to  make  no 
diminution  in  its  size.  They  halted  as  soon  as  they  had 
crossed  the  stream  and  from  the  host  beyond  came  the 
bray  of  trumpets  and  the  hoarse  murmur  of  many  voices. 

"  They  are  taking  their  positions,"  Nathan  said.  "They 
will  not  attack." 

His  conjecture  proved  correct,  for  in  half  an  hour  the 
troops  that  had  advanced  fell  back  again  across  the  river 
through  openings  that  had  been  left  for  them  in  the  wings 
of  the  main  force,  and  the  glittering  front  of  the  Persian 
army  was  revealed,  drawn  up  in  battle  array. 

The  Macedonians  had  continued  to  advance  slowly 
across  the  plain,  forming  as  they  went,  so  that  only  half 
a  mile  now  separated  them  from  the  Persians.  Nathan's 
eyes  sought  the  centre  of  the  enemy's  line. 

"  There  he  is  !  "  he  exclaimed,  pointing  with  his  finger. 

Clearchus  followed  the  direction  he  indicated  and  saw 
a  blotch  of  variegated  color,  above  which  fluttered  many 
standards. 

"  Who  is  it  ?  "  he  asked. 

"  Darius,"  Nathan  replied.  "  You  can  see  his  Medean 
robe  of  purple  —  there,  just  beneath  that  golden  banner." 

"  What  troop  is  that  about  him  ?  "  inquired  Chares. 

"  They  are  the  princes  and  the  nobles  of  the  court,"  the 
Israelite  answered.     "  Oxathres,  the  Great  King's  brother 
commands  them." 

"  I  wonder  whether  Phradates  is  there  !  "  Clearchus  said. 

"  I  hope  so  !  "  Chares  exclaimed,  in  a  voice  that  came 
from  his  heart. 


252  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

"  There,  in  front  of  Darius,  are  his  Greek  mercenaries," 
Nathan  continued.  "  Leonidas  told  the  truth  when  he 
said  there  were  thirty  thousand  of  them.  Those  heavy- 
armed  troops  on  each  side  of  the  centre  are  the  Cardaces. 
And,  look,  there  is  the  cavalry,  there  on  the  beach.  That 
is  the  flower  of  the  Persian  army.  Nabazarnes  leads 
it." 

"We  met  some  of  those  blossoms  at  the  Granicus," 
Chares  remarked.  "  It  did  not  take  them  long  to  wither  ; 
but  there  is  a  whole  garden  of  them  yonder,  and  our  line 
seems  rather  slender  compared  with  theirs." 

The  Persian  horse  was  massed  on  the  smooth,  hard 
beach  in  an  enormous  wedge  which  looked  as  though  it 
might  be  able,  by  weight  alone,  to  scatter  the  squadrons 
of  Greek  cavalry  under  Parmenio  which  were  opposing  it 
on  the  left  wing  of  the  Macedonian  army.  Evidently 
this  discrepancy  had  struck  the  attention  of  Alexander, 
for,  while  Chares  spoke,  the  Thessalians  quietly  left  their 
places  in  the  line  and  trotted  around  behind  the  phalanx 
to  reenforce  the  allies. 

"There  goes  the  sickle  that  will  reap  the  roses  of 
Darius,"  Chares  said,  gazing  after  them  longingly. 
"  Phoebus !  I  wish  I  were  with  them  ! " 

"You  will  find  plenty  to  do  here,"  Clearchus  said. 
"There  are  a  few  men  over  there  on  the  hill  who  will 
have  to  be  cared  for." 

He  pointed  to  the  slope  on  the  right,  where  some  twenty 
thousand  of  the  Cardaces  were  drawn  up,  far  in  advance 
of  the  Persian  line,  near  the  foot  of  the  mountain. 

"  They  intend  to  try  our  flank  when  we  advance,"  the 
Theban  observed.  "  I  didn't  know  the  Persians  had  so 
much  sense." 

"  They  are  going  to  get  a  little  exercise  first,"  Clearchus 
said  as  the  flare  of  trumpets  sounded  down  the  line. 

Immediately  a  body  of  light-armed  foot-soldiers  and 
cavalry  detached  itself  from  the  right  wing  and  advanced 
up  the  hill  toward  the  Cardaces.  The  eyes  of  both  armies 
were  upon  them  and  a  cheer  ran  along  the  Macedonian 
xanks,  from  the  hillside  to  the  sea. 


THE  WORLD  AT   STAKE  253 

The  Cardaces  wavered  slightly.  They  had  evidently 
not  expected  so  prompt  an  attack.  The  leaders  of  the 
Macedonian  force  could  be  seen  riding  or  running  in 
advance  of  the  various  divisions,  and  the  men  followed  as 
steadily  as  though  the  charge  were  merely  an  exercise 
drill.  They  paused  to  send  a  flight  of  arrows  and  stones 
among  the  Cardaces,  who,  being  armed  only  with  lances 
and  swords,  had  no  means  of  replying.  To  charge  down 
the  hill  meant  that  they  would  be  annihilated  by  the 
Macedonian  army.  To  remain  where  they  were  was  to  be 
slain  piecemeal  by  the  darts  and  arrows.  They  began  to 
retire  slowly  upward  out  of  the  zone  of  fire. 

Their  retreat  was  greeted  from  the  Macedonian  lines  by 
a  roar  that  sounded  like  the  booming  of  the  surf  upon  the 
rocks.  The  peltasts  and  archers  continued  to  press  them 
until  they  had  been  forced  into  a  position  where  they  were 
no  longer  a  menace  to  the  rear  of  the  army.  The  light- 
armed  troops  were  then  recalled,  leaving  two  squadrons 
of  Companions,  containing  about  three  hundred  men,  to 
hold  the  twenty  thousand  in  check  if  they  should  attempt 
a  charge.  They  performed  the  task  imposed  upon  them. 
Nothing  more  was  heard  of  the  isolated  Cardaces  that 
day. 

As  the  detachment  returned  down  the  hill  and  resumed 
its  place  in  the  ranks,  the  commotion  in  the  long,  thin 
line  that  stretched  away  to  the  sea  gradually  ceased. 
The  soldiers  stood  motionless  behind  their  captains. 

Alexander,  riding  Bucephalus,  gave  his  final  commands 
to  Parmenio  on  the  beach  where  the  Thessalians  waited 
with  the  allied  cavalry  to  meet  the  attack  of  the  Persian 
horse.  Then  he  turned  and  came  slowly  up  along  the 
line,  drawing  rein  here  and  there  to  speak  a  word  of  con- 
fidence and  encouragement.  His  double  white  plume 
floated  over  his  shoulders,  and  the  sunlight  flashed  upon 
his  coat  of  mail. 

When  he  reached  the  right  wing  he  addressed  the  Com- 
panions with  his  familiar  smile. 

"  Do  not  forget,"  he  said,  "  that  a  part  of  your  accus- 
tomed duty  is  to  set  an  example  to  the  rest.  I  shall  lead 


254  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

the  Agema.  Keep  near  me,  for  I  may  need  you.  Whether 
we  win  or  lose,  let  it  be  with  glory." 

He  turned  his  face  toward  the  Persians  and  scanned 
with  care  the  dense  masses  of  troops  who  stood  waiting 
beyond  the  Pinarus,  in  lines  so  deep  that  he  could  not  see 
their  rear.  His  eyes  lingered  upon  the  centre,  where 
Darius,  his  rival  for  the  mastery  of  the  world,  was  stand- 
ing. On  the  left  of  the  Great  King,  the  course  of  the 
stream  bent  backward,  and  the  formation  of  the  Persian 
army  followed  its  course.  The  left  of  the  Greek  merce- 
naries, upon  whom  Darius  relied  to  win  the  battle,  rested 
in  this  elbow  of  the  river. 

"  There  is  the  vital  spot,"  Alexander  said.  "  If  we  can 
gain  a  foothold  on  that  bank,  have  no  fear  of  what  may 
happen  elsewhere.  It  will  be  easier  than  it  was  at  the 
Granicus." 

"  The  cavalry  is  coming,"  said  Clitus,  pointing  toward 
the  beach. 

Alexander  turned  and  saw  the  gayly  caparisoned 
squadrons  of  the  Persian  right  dashing  into  the  river. 
The  foam  splashed  about  the  knees  of  the  horses  and  a 
forest  of  lances*waved  and  tossed  in  the  air. 

"  There  is  work  for  Parmenio,"  the  young  king  re- 
marked as  the  head  of  the  column  gained  the  shore. 

He  glanced  once  more  along  the  Persian  front,  but  the 
movement  on  the  beach  did  not  extend  to  the  main  force. 
It  was  clear  that  Darius  intended  to  compel  him  to  begin 
the  infantry  battle. 

Alexander  cantered  down  to  the  right  of  the  phalanx, 
where  he  dismounted  and  placed  himself  at  the  head  of 
the  Agema.  On  the  beach  the  Thessalians  met  the  shock 
of  the  tremendous  body  of  cavalry  that  had  been  launched 
against  them.  The  impact  bore  them  back,  but  even  that 
rushing  avalanche  of  horses  and  men  could  not  break  them. 
It  dashed  against  their  wall  of  steel,  recoiled,  and  rolled 
on  again,  in  successive  waves,  continually  strengthened 
from  the  rear  as  fresh  squadrons  crossed  the  stream. 

The  Macedonian  line  quivered  with  eagerness.  A  page 
darted  from  Alexander's  side  along  the  front  of  the  pha- 


THE  WORLD  AT   STAKE  255 

lanx  and  spoke  a  word  to  Ptolemy,  son  of  Lagus.  Another 
sped  to  the  Companions. 

"  Advance,"  he  cried,  "  and  charge  when  the  king  leads  ! 
This  is  the  order  !  " 

"  Here  we  go  !  "  cried  Chares,  clapping  Nathan  on  the 
back  with  a  blow  that  nearly  hurled  him  from  his  horse. 
"  Stick  to  Leonidas  !  He  will  find  the  best  of  the  fighting 
for  us,  or  we  will  drown  him  in  the  river  !  " 

"  The  phalanx  is  moving  !  "  Clearchus  cried' with  shin- 
ing eyes. 

A  dull  throbbing  beat  through  the  air  and  the  heavy 
centre  started  slowly  forward,  each  man  touching  the  arm 
of  his  neighbor  and  keeping  step  in  parade  order.  The 
cadence  of  voices  began  to  mingle  with  the  drum  beat  and 
the  wild  music  of  the  trumpets. 

As  they  advanced,  Clearchus  gazed  eagerly  at  the  Per- 
sian line,  every  nerve  stretched  to  the  point  of  physical 
pain.  He  saw  in  the  centre  the  ranks  of  the  Greek  mer- 
cenaries, ten  times  as  deep  as  those  of  the  phalanx,  stand- 
ing grim  and  motionless,  in  strange  contrast  with  the 
restless  flutter  of  the  heterogeneous  masses  that  surrounded 
them  on  three  sides.  He  blushed  to  think  that,  when  Per- 
sia stood  at  bay,  Greeks  could  be  found  to  range  them- 
selves with  her  against  their  own  country.  The  thought 
passed  through  his  mind  that  Alexander  was  right  after 
all,  and  that  Demosthenes  and  those  who  aided  him  to  fan 
the  flame  of  hostility  to  Macedon  at  home  were  really 
acting  the  part  of  traitors,  not  only  to  Athens,  but  to  all 
Greece. 

He  turned  his  eyes  to  Alexander,  whose  plumes  shone 
in  the  front  rank  of  the  Agema.  This  had  now  almost 
reached  the  Pinarus.  Suddenly  from  the  phalanx  rose 
the  deep-toned  psean,  summoning  the  Gods  of  Hellas  to 
protect  their  own.  The  mighty  chant  drowned  the 
throbbing  of  the  drums  and  the  uproar  of  the  battle  on  the 
beach.  As  it  rose  and  swelled,  it  filled  the  plain  and  rolled 
back  in  echoes  from  the  mountain  sides.  There  was  some- 
thing in  it  stern  and  inflexible,  that  thrilled  Clearchus' 
heart  and  lifted  him  to  the  plane  of  self-forgetfulness. 


256  THE   GOLDEN  HOPE 

The  Agema  reached  the  river.  The  paean  gave  way  to 
a  wild  shout  as  the  slow  advance  of  the  phalanx  changed 
to  a  rush,  and  the  Macedonion  line  dashed  into  the  rain  of 
javelins,  darts,  and  arrows  that  was  poured  upon  it  from 
the  Persian  side  of  the  stream. 


CHAPTER  XXXIII 

THE  CHESTNUT  MAKE 

THE  phalanx  swept  into  the  shallow  bed  of  the  river. 
The  Greek  mercenaries  who  confronted  it  on  the  western 
bank,  nerved  by  the  hope  of  gaining  the  immense  reward 
promised  by  the  Great  King,  and  knowing  that  his  eyes 
were  upon  them,  met  its  shock  with  courage.  Clearchus 
heard  the  fierce  shouts  with  which  they  closed  and  saw 
the  line  of  the  phalanx  bend  and  sway  as  it  pressed  upward 
to  gain  a  foothold. 

"  Hot  work,"  cried  Chares,  who  was  galloping  beside 
him.  "  By  Zeus,  the  king  leads!  " 

Alexander,  surrounded  by  young  men  whose  hearts 
were  as  high  as  his  own,  struck  the  left  of  the  stubborn 
mercenary  line  where  the  curve  in  the  river  half  exposed 
its  flank.  The  Agema  split  its  way  in  between  the  files, 
tearing  asunder  everything  before  it. 

"  Follow  the  Whirlwind  !  "  shouted  Clearchus ;  but  his 
voice  was  lost  in  the  wild  cry  of  the  charge. 

Clearchus  was  conscious  of  being  carried  swiftly  for- 
ward without  guidance  or  volition  of  his  own.  The  water 
of  the  Pinarus  splashed  in  his  face.  A  blaze  of  color  spread 
confusedly  before  his  eyes  where  the  Persians  stood  await- 
ing the  charge  on  the  terrace  above.  An  arrow  struck 
his  breast  and  rebounded  from  his  armor.  Javelins  fell 
all  around  him. 

"  Now  !  "  he  heard  the  voice  of  Chares  shouting.  "  Now 
for  it !  "  and  his  horse  began  scrambling  up  the  bank  with 
the  others. 

On  his  right  and  left  the  Companions  rushed  upward 
like  a  torrent.  He  grasped  his  lance  more  firmly,  but  he 
had  no  occasion  to  use  it.  The  Persians  gave  way,  crum- 
8  257 


258  THE   GOLDEN  HOPE 

pling  back  upon  each  other  in  a  disordered  mob.  Behind 
them  in  vain  their  captains  plied  the  terrible  knotted 
whips  with  which  they  sought  to  hold  the  men  to  their 
work. 

Showers  of  darts  and  arrows  continued  to  fall  from  the 
rear,  striking  friend  and  foe  without  distinction,  but  the 
Persian  troops  who  were  directly  exposed  to  the  Mace- 
donian attack  huddled  together  like  sheep.  They  were 
prevented  from  fleeing  only  by  the  fact  that  they  were 
hemmed  in  by  the  dense  ranks  of  their  own  host.  Through 
them  the  Companions  raged  at  will,  clearing  a  space  into 
which  the  archers  and  slingers  pressed  with  shouts  of 
triumph. 

Above  the  turmoil  the  Macedonian  trumpets  rang  out 
high  and  clear,  and,  in  obedience  to  their  command,  the 
Companions  swerved  to  the  left,  leaving  the  light-armed 
troops  to  hold  what  they  had  gained.  Clearchus  saw  that 
their  charge  had  torn  away  the  support  from  the  left  of 
the  Greek  mercenary  cohorts,  leaving  them  wholly  unpro- 
tected. He  caught  sight  of  the  Agema  and  the  other 
hypaspists,  struggling  hand  to  hand  with  the  mercenaries, 
and  beyond  them  the  phalanx,  which  he  was  surprised 
to  find  had  not  yet  succeeded  in  gaining  a  lodgement  on 
the  west  bank  of  the  river. 

"There's  something  worth  fighting,"  Chares  cried  to 
Nathan,  waving  his  lance  at  the  mercenaries.  "  They  are 
Greeks,"  he  added  proudly.  "  Come  on,  and  we  will  show 
you  what  a  real  battle  is  like." 

The  Companions  had  partially  regained  the  order  which 
they  had  lost  in  the  charge.  They  now  faced  the  mer- 
cenary flank  at  right  angles  to  the  front  of  both  armies. 
Again  the  trumpet  notes  launched  them  forward.  Again 
the  wild  cheer  arose,  ending  in  a  grinding  shock.  The 
momentum  of  the  charge  carried  the  Companions  far  into 
the  exposed  flank  of  the  mercenaries ;  but  this  time  no 
panic  and  no  yielding  followed.  Although  hard  pressed 
in  front  by  the  furious  and  unremitting  onslaught  of  the 
Agema  and  the  hypaspists,  where  Clearchus  again  caught 
the  gleam  of  Alexander's  floating  plumes,  the  hirelings 


THE  CHESTNUT  MAKE  259 

stood  their  ground  until  death  overcame  them.  Facing 
half  about,  they  met  as  well  as  they  could  the  attack  of 
the  Companions  to  which  the  cowardice  of  their  allies  had 
laid  them  open.  But  not  even  their  courage  could  save 
them,  unsupported  and  without  generalship  as  they  were, 
from  the  impetuous  determination  of  Alexander. 

Into  the  living  wall  the  Macedonians  hewed  their  way, 
foot  by  foot.  Alexander  raged  like  a  tiger,  knowing  that 
here  the  battle  was  to  be  lost  or  won.  The  phalanx  was 
all  but  broken.  Away  on  the  beach  the  Thessalians  had 
been  borne  back  by  the  impenetrable  masses  of  the  Persian 
cavalry  and  were  holding  the  enemy  in  check  only  by  a 
series  of  desperate  and  reckless  charges.  At  that  moment 
Darius  was  triumphant  everywhere  excepting  at  the 
bloody  curve  in  the  river  where  Alexander  led  in  person. 

It  seemed  to  Clearchus  that  for  hours  they  were  locked 
in  that  desperate  struggle  without  being  able  to  advance. 
His  lance  was  broken  and  the  hand  in  which  he  held  his 
sword  was  numb.  Beside  him  he  saw  the  broad  shoulders 
of  Chares  heave  and  fall  as  he  delivered  his  blows.  The 
lust  of  battle  seemed  to  flame  in  the  Theban's  veins  like 
a  fever.  Again  and  again  the  mercenaries  leaped  upon 
him  to  pull  him  down.  His  sword  was  everywhere. 

"  He  is  mad  !  "  thought  Clearchus,  and  so  indeed  he 
seemed. 

Nathan  fought  beside  him,  cool  and  wary,  parrying  and 
thrusting  with  sinews  of  steel.  His  eyes  glowed  with 
excitement  held  in  check,  and  a  flush  tinged  the  sunburned 
olive  of  his  cheek. 

Little  by  little,  the  Companions  worked  their  way  toward 
the  hypaspists,  until  at  last  the  cavalry  and  the  foot  fought 
side  by  side,  with  Alexander  at  their  head.  So  fierce  was 
the  conflict  that  flesh  and  blood  could  not  long  sustain  it. 
The  flank  attack  finally  threw  the  left  of  the  mercenaries 
into  confusion,  which  gradually  extended  until  the  ranks 
that  opposed  the  phalanx  began  to  waver.  A  mighty 
quiver  ran  through  the  hireling  force.  Its  resistance 
weakened  and  it  gave  ground. 

With  a  wild  shout  the  phalanx  rushed  up  the  river  bank. 


260  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

The  mercenary  lines  were  hurled  backward.  The  wall 
was  broken. 

Among  the  swirling  eddies  of  men  and  plunging  horses, 
Clearchus  found  himself  close  to  Alexander.  He  saw  the 
young  king,  sword  in  hand,  his  armor  dimmed  with  dust 
and  blood,  pause  for  a  moment  with  heaving  breast  to  note 
the  final  charge  of  the  phalanx.  As  soon  as  he  saw  the 
straightened  lines  and  caught  sight  of  the  sarissas  rising 
above  the  river  bank,  followed  by  the  grim  faces  of  his 
veterans,  he  turned  and  directed  his  gaze  in  the  opposite 
direction,  toward  Darius. 

The  Great  King  had  not  shifted  his  ground  since  the 
beginning  of  the  battle.  He  still  stood,  erect  and  proud, 
in  the  golden  chariot  with  its  four  white  steeds,  whose 
jewelled  bridles  were  held  by  slaves.  His  long  robe,  in 
folds  of  lustrous  purple,  floated  from  his  shoulders.  In 
his  hand  he  held  an  idle  bow,  inlaid  with  pearl.  He 
looked  unmoved  upon  the  slaughter  that  was  going  on 
before  his  eyes,  but  when  the  mercenary  line  gave  way,  he 
turned  to  his  brother  Oxathres. 

"  Is  that  the  courage  of  which  these  Greeks  boast  so 
much?"  he  asked. 

Oxathres  shrugged  his  shoulders. 

"  They  are  dogs,"  he  replied.  "  Wait  until  the  Mace- 
donian has  spent  his  strength  upon  them,  and  we  will  show 
him  what  it  is  to  meet  Persian  steel.  Look  yonder, 
Oking!" 

He  waved  his  hand  toward  the  sea  beach,  where  the 
Persian  cavalry  had  pushed  Parmenio  and  the  Thessalians 
back  from  the  river's  mouth. 

"  So  will  we  do  to  them  here,"  he  said  contemptuously. 

A  cupbearer  brought  Darius  a  goblet,  gleaming  with 
precious  stones  and  filled  with  the  wine  that  only  the 
royal  lips  might  taste.  The  Great  King  drank  it  deliber- 
ately and  turned  again  to  the  battle. 

"  What  is  that  handful  of  horsemen  there  on  the  left? " 
he  asked. 

"They  are  called  the  Companion  cavalry,"  Oxathres 
answered.  "They  are  said  to  be  brave  men.'* 


THE   CHESTNUT  MARE  261 

"  Who  is  leading  them  ?  "  Darius  asked  again. 

"  Alexander,  who  wears  the  white  plumes,"  his  brother 
replied.  "  He  is  mounting.  They  are  about  to  charge." 

"  Will  he  dare  to  attack  us  here  ? "  Darius  queried 
anxiously. 

"  Grant,  O  Beltis,  that  he  may ! "  Oxathres  said  fer- 
vently. "  Then  we  shall  have  him  at  our  mercy." 

"  What  shall  I  do  with  him  when  he  has  been  captured? " 
Darius  asked. 

"  O  king,  may  you  live  forever !  "  Oxathres  exclaimed. 
"  Many  have  fallen  this  day.  Crucify  him  beside  his 
fellow-robbers  on  the  shore  as  a  warning  to  all  the 
world." 

"  Could  I  so  treat  a  king  ?  "  Darius  asked  doubtfully. 

"  Thou  couldst  treat  him  so,  for  he  is  no  true  king," 
Oxathres  urged.  "  Thou  knowest  the  stories  of  his 
birth." 

"  So  then  shall  it  be,"  Darius  said.  "  Give  the  necessary 
orders." 

At  that  moment  the  steward  of  the  king's  household 
forced  his  way  through  the  nobles  and  prostrated  himself, 
kissing  the  dust  before  the  chariot. 

"  Speak,"  Darius  commanded. 

"  O  king  of  kings  !  "  the  man  said,  "  Sisygambis,  thy 
mother,  and  the  Queen  Statira  sent  me  to  know  if  thou 
wert  safe,  and  to  ask  when  thou  wilt  return  to  them." 

"  Tell  them  to  have  no  fear,"  Darius  said  confidently. 
"  Let  them  make  ready  to  attend  the  banquet  in  my  pavil- 
ion at  the  going  down  of  the  sun." 

Darius  glanced  again  at  the  Companions,  who  were  form- 
ing for  the  charge  under  cover  of  the  advancing  phalanx, 
and  let  his  eyes  sweep  slowly  over  his  own  forces.  Around 
him  stood  princes  and  governors  of  provinces,  satraps, 
viceroys,  and  generals.  His  personal  guard  of  ten  thou- 
sand horse  was  drawn  up  on  either  side,  while  in  front 
of  him,  so  disposed  as  not  to  obstruct  his  view  of  the 
battle,  were  ranged  the  Immortals,  ten  thousand  of  the 
bravest  soldiers  of  his  empire. 

In  an  open  space  behind  his  chariot  stood  a  group  of 


262  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

white-robed  priests  around  a  massive  altar  of  silver  from 
which  rose  the  pale  blue  perfumed  smoke  of  the  eternal  fire. 
Mithra,  Darius  believed,  would  never  forsake  his  votaries 
or  permit  his  fire  to  be  extinguished. 

"  They  are  coming,"  the  Great  King  said  tranquilly, 
having  completed  his  inspection.  "  Look,  Oxathres,  Baal 
has  stricken  them  with  madness  !  " 

He  leaned  forward  in  his  chariot,  fixing  his  eyes  upon 
the  white  plumes  that  his  brother  had  said  distinguished 
his  rival.  Between  him  and  the  Macedonians  stood  a  solid 
barrier  of  men,  every  one  of  whom  was  ready  to  die 
if  by  so  doing  he  could  save  his  master  so  much  as  a 
scratch. 

"  If  they  will  persist  in  their  folly,"  Oxathres  said,  "  let 
them  come." 

The  Companions  tore  their  way  through  the  remnant  of 
the  mercenary  line.  Onward  they  came,  trampling  and 
scattering  a  squadron  of  Scyths  as  if  their  weapons  had 
been  the  toys  of  children.  They  reached  the  Immortals. 
Darius  drew  a  breath  of  relief.  There  they  must  stop 
at  last. 

But  no !  The  white  plumes  still  advanced,  and  behind 
them  came  a  widening  stream  of  horses  and  men.  It 
seemed  as  though  nothing  could  stand  against  them. 
The  Immortals  were  scattered  like  chaff  from  a  threshing- 
floor. 

Oxathres  changed  color.  He  turned  and  spoke  to  his 
trumpeter.  The  brazen  note  that  followed  warned  the 
nobles  to  make  ready  for  a  charge.  The  heart  of  many 
a  silk-robed  courtier  who  had  been  boasting  all  day  of  the 
deeds  he  would  do  when  his  chance  came  grew  sick  at  the 
sound.  The  time  had  come. 

Darius  hastily  dismounted  from  his  heavy  chariot,  leav- 
ing his  mantle  behind  him,  and  took  his  place  in  another 
chariot,  drawn  by  two  horses  only  and  more  easily  man- 
ageable. At  a  sign  from  Oxathres,  a  groom  advanced, 
leading  a  beautiful  chestnut  mare,  who  tossed  her  head 
with  distended  nostrils,  neighing  for  her  foal,  which  had 
purposely  been  left  behind  beyond  the  Amanic  Gates  in 


THE  CHESTNUT  MARE  263 

Syria.  The  groom  took  his  place  in  silence  beside  the 
chariot. 

"  Shall  I  lead  the  charge  ?  "  Darius  asked. 

"  Thy  servants  beg  of  thee  not  to  deprive  them  of  the 
glory  that  awaits  them,"  Oxathres  replied. 

Darius  waved  his  hand  in  assent.  Already  the  nobles 
in  the  outer  circle  of  the  royal  guard  were  struggling  for 
their  lives  with  the  Companions.  The  charge  had  been 
delayed  too  long  and  there  was  no  time  now  to  make  it. 
Nothing  was  left  but  defence. 

Darius  saw  the  white  plume  tossing  like  a  fleck  of  foam 
on  the  crest  of  an  advancing  wave.  He  fitted  an  arrow  to 
his  bow  and  drew  it  to  the  head.  The  loosened  shaft 
struck  the  satrap  Arsames  and  passed  through  his  body. 

Princes  and  nobles  fought  breast  to  breast  with  the  sons 
of  Macedonian  herdsmen.  There  was  no  longer  question 
of  rank  or  power,  of  birth  or  riches,  but  only  of  who  had 
the  braver  heart  and  the  stronger  arm.  The  eminence 
on  which  the  Great  King  had  posted  himself  to  witness 
the  punishment  of  the  invaders  at  his  leisure  was  clothed 
in  slaughter.  His  favorites  were  rolling  in  the  dust  un- 
der the  feet  of  their  maddened  horses.  For  the  first  time 
in  his  life,  the  monarch  looked  in  the  face  of  peril,  and  his 
spirit  quailed  before  the  test. 

Out  of  the  struggle  Oxathres  came  galloping,  breathless 
and  with  blood  upon  his  armor. 

"  Save  thyself,  brother  !  "  he  cried,  forgetting  the  royal 
titles  in  his  haste.  "  The  battle  is  lost !  Mount  and  fly 
while  there  is  yet  time  !  " 

Darius  sprang  from  his  chariot  and  threw  himself  upon 
the  back  of  the  chestnut  mare,  whose  silken  flanks  trembled 
with  excitement.  A  bound  and  she  was  beside  the  smok- 
ing altar,  from  which  the  priests  had  already  fled.  In  her 
ears  rang  the  anxious  call  of  her  foal,  and  the  brute  instinct 
of  her  mother-love  saved  that  day  the  King  of  Kings,  who 
was  leaving  his  own  wife  and  children  and  the  queen  his 
mother  to  the  mercy  of  his  enemies. 

Straight  as  an  arrow,  leaping  every  obstacle  that  came 
in  her  way,  the  mare  darted  through  the  confused  squadrons 


264  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

of  the  reserves  toward  the  Amanic  Gates.  Behind  her 
thundered  prince  and  satrap,  each  intent  upon  saving 
himself  at  whatever  cost. 

"  The  king  flees  !  The  king  flees  !  "  The  cry  rose  in 
a  hundred  tongues  throughout  the  Persian  host.  The  tens 
of  thousands  of  troops  who  had  not  been  called  upon  to 
strike  a  blow  because  there  had  been  no  room  for  them  in 
the  fighting  line  melted  away  as  if  by  magic.  The  plain 
was  filled  with  men  streaming  toward  the  mountains  or 
the  sea,  seeking  some  place  of  refuge.  Here  a  body  of 
Scyths,  clad  in  shaggy  skins,  retreated  sullenly  ;  there  a 
band  of  dark-skinned  Libyans  ran  like  a  herd  of  fright- 
ened cattle,  casting  away  their  clubs  and  stone-tipped 
spears  ;  Arabs,  Egyptians,  Indians,  Assyrians,  fled  in  panic, 
each  man  seeking  to  place  his  neighbor  behind  him.  Col- 
lisions were  frequent,  and  more  than  one  unfortunate  was 
hacked  down  because  he  stood  in  the  way  of  some  savage 
comrade  in  arms. 

The  men  who  were  actually  engaged  in  fighting  did  not 
at  first  perceive  that  they  were  being  left  to  their  fate.  As 
soon  as  they  discovered  the  desertion  of  the  reserves,  many 
of  them  threw  down  their  weapons  and  sued  for  mercy. 
A  portion  of  the  Greek  mercenaries  alone  maintained  a 
semblance  of  discipline,  though  broken  into  several  bodies. 
They  fell  back,  still  facing  their  enemies,  toward  the  sea- 
shore, in  search  of  ships  to  carry  them  away. 

To  the  Persian  cavalry,  that  had  borne  back  Parmenio, 
the  news  of  defeat  came  last  of  all.  They  alone  still  held 
an  advantage,  and  it  was  bitter  for  them  to  be  forced  to 
abandon  it.  But  without  support  they  were  powerless. 
The  phalanx  wheeled  in  upon  them,  threatening  to  drive 
them  into  the  sea.  Finally  they  too  relinquished  hope 
and  joined  the  rout. 

Then  through  all  the  plain  and  up  the  mountain  slopes 
rode  squadrons  of  Macedonian  horse,  cutting  down  the 
fugitives.  The  Thessalians  there  took  merciless  revenge 
for  their  losses.  The  earth  was  encumbered  with  corpses. 

When  the  trumpets  at  nightfall  recalled  the  scattered 
and  weary  bands  of  executioners,  nothing  of  the  vast  army 


THE  CHESTNUT  MARE  265 

of  Darius  remained  on  the  plain  excepting  the  spoil  and 
the  dead,  over  whom  the  jackals  snarled  and  howled. 
And  down  the  Syrian  slope  of  the  pass,  bathed  in  sweat, 
galloped  the  fleet-limbed  chestnut  mare,  with  Darius  upon 
her  back. 


CHAPTER  XXXIV 

IN  THE  PAVILION   OP  THE   QUEENS 

ON  the  night  after  the  battle,  rough  soldiers  of  the 
phalanx  slept  in  garments  of  fine  wool  wrought  with  gold, 
clasping  in  their  hands  necklaces  of  jewels  in  which  the 
glow  of  the  camp-fires  danced  and  flashed.  Chares  had 
decked  himself  in  a  long  cloak  of  scarlet,  upon  which 
strange  patterns  were  worked  in  silver.  A  collar  of  emer- 
alds encircled  his  arm,  and  bracelets  of  gold  gleamed  upon 
his  wrists. 

"  These  are  for  Thais,"  he  said  proudly,  opening  a  strip 
of  linen  and  displaying  to  Clearchus  a  collection  of  gems 
that  sparkled  with  varying  hues. 

"You  are  a  barbarian  at  heart,"  the  Athenian  said. 
"  Come,  let  us  join  the  king.  Leonidas  waits  for  us." 

Alexander  sat  upon  his  foam-streaked  horse  in  the 
golden  glow  of  the  sunset.  He  had  removed  his  white- 
plumed  helmet,  and  the  cool  air  bathed  his  temples.  There 
was  a  new  flash  of  pride  in  his  eyes  as  he  gazed  upon  the 
field  of  his  triumph.  The  last  orders  had  been  given,  the 
wounded  had  been  cared  for,  and  Parmenio  had  been 
despatched  to  Damascus,  with  a  swift  body  of  horse,  to 
take  possession  of  the  Persian  stores  and  treasure  before 
they  could  be  removed. 

"  Now  let  Demosthenes  put  on  mourning  !  "  Alexander 
exclaimed.  "  Come,  let  us  see  what  provision  Darius  has 
made  for  us." 

Followed  by  his  Table  Companions,  he  led  the  way 
toward  the  great  pavilion,  which  none  had  dared  to  enter 
before  him.  At  the  entrance  stood  the  chariot  from  which 
the  Great  King  had  looked  upon  the  wreck  of  his  hopes. 

"Here  is  the  royal  mantle,"  Alexander  remarked,  spread- 

266 


IN  THE  PAVILION  OF  THE  QUEENS         267 

ing  out  the  purple  robe,  stiff  with  gold.  He  tossed  it  back 
into  the  chariot,  which  he  ordered  to  be  removed. 

Like  a  troop  of  boys,  the  Macedonians  entered  the  great 
pavilion.  Light  from  a  hundred  lamps  filled  the  tent. 
Rich  carpets  had  been  spread  upon  the  ground,  and  em- 
broidered hangings  divided  the  interior  into  a  succession 
of  rooms  destined  for  the  use  of  the  Great  King.  From 
one  to  another  Alexander  led  the  way,  making  no  attempt 
to  conceal  his  wonder  at  the  evidences  of  luxury  that  he 
there  encountered  for  the  first  time. 

In  the  first  apartment,  they  found  a  wardrobe  consisting 
of  suits  of  armor  inlaid  with  gold  and  silver  ;  garments  of 
silk  and  linen  ;  helmets,  shoes,  parasols,  mirrors,  and  a 
litter  of  utensils  the  uses  of  which  were  unknown  to  the 
Companions. 

"  I  wonder  what  my  old  governor,  Leonidas,  would  say 
to  this  ?  "  Alexander  cried.  "  He  would  never  allow  me 
clothing  enough  to  keep  me  warm  in  winter." 

Next  they  entered  the  treasure-chamber,  filled  with 
chests  of  cedar,  bound  with  iron  and  brass.  Several  of 
these  chests  had  been  forced  open,  apparently  by  faithless 
slaves  ;  but  the  rapidity  of  the  Macedonian  victory  had  not 
allowed  them  to  carry  away  more  than  a  very  small  part 
of  the  treasure.  The  boxes  contained  golden  coins  bear- 
ing the  stamp  of  Darius,  and  evidently  fresh  from  the 
mint. 

"  Here  is  balm  for  the  wounded,"  Alexander  said,  lifting 
a  handful  of  the  coins  and  permitting  them  to  fall  back  in 
a  glittering  stream. 

Beyond  this,  they  found  the  bed  upon  which  Darius  was 
to  have  reposed  from  the  fatigues  of  the  day.  It  was  a 
mass  of  down,  covered  with  silk  and  linen  of  the  finest 
texture,  and  hung  with  silken  curtains,  fringed  with  gold. 
Adjoining  the  bedchamber  was  the  scented  bath  in  an 
enormous  vessel  of  solid  gold.  Near  it  stood  rows  of 
crystal  vases  and  jars  of  Phoenician  glass,  containing  un- 
guents and  rare  perfumes,  compounded  of  priceless  ingre- 
dients after  formulae  known  only  to  the  body-servants  of 
the  Persian  kings. 


268  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

"  This  is  what  gave  us  the  battle,"  Alexander  said,  point- 
ing to  the  enervating  array. 

He  pushed  aside  the  last  curtain  and  stood  in  the  ban- 
quet room.  Along  its  sides  tables  had  been  spread,  flanked 
by  rich  couches  and  covered  with  dishes  of  massive  gold 
and  silver.  At  one  side  of  the  room  was  a  canopied 
couch,  higher  and  more  magnificent  than  the  others.  The 
tables  had  been  prepared  before  the  flight  of  the  attend- 
ants. Royal  wine  sparkled  in  goblets  of  crystal  and 
beakers  of  gold.  Hephsestion  found  the  kitchen  and  re- 
ported that  all  the  materials  for  the  feast  were  in  readi- 
ness. 

"  Let  our  cooks  take  charge  of  them,"  Alexander  said. 
"  I  bid  you  all  to  sup  with  me  here  to-night." 

This  idea  was  received  with  eager  applause  and  in  an 
hour  the  preparations  had  been  made.  The  Macedonians, 
wearing  garlands  of  oak  leaves,  stretched  themselves  upon 
the  gorgeous  couches  and  partook  of  the  strange  dishes 
that  were  set  before  them  by  the  pages.  Goblets  were 
filled  and  emptied  and  beakers  were  drained.  Each  man 
began  to  relate  the  deeds  of  valor  he  had  performed  on  the 
battle-field,  explaining  in  great  detail  how,  but  for  him, 
the  day  would  have  been  lost.  Alexander  alone,  who  had 
led  them  to  victory,  had  nothing  to  say  of  himself,  though 
he  talked  with  Ptolemy,  son  of  Lagus,  Perdiccas,  and 
Philotas  of  the  mistakes  that  Darius  had  made. 

Aching  muscles  and  smarting  wounds  were  forgotten 
under  the  influence  of  the  wine  and  in  the  vainglorious 
rehearsal  of  the  battle.  The  Macedonians  began  to  feel 
that  the  world  lay  at  their  feet,  and  their  minds  were  up- 
lifted by  dreams  of  endless  conquest.  The  pavilion  rang 
with  laughter  and  was  filled  with  the  babel  of  tongues. 

Suddenly,  amid  the  jesting,  the  voices  of  women  raised 
in  lamentation  penetrated  the  tent.  The  merriment  was 
hushed,  and  every  head  was  turned  toward  the  sounds. 
Alexander  despatched  a  page  to  learn  the  cause  and  the 
lad  breathlessly  brought  word  that  Sisygambis,  the  Great 
King's  mother,  and  Statira,  his  wife,  were  bewailing  his 
death. 


IN  THE  PAVILION  OF  THE  QUEENS        269 

"Come,  Hephsestion,"  Alexander  said  gravely,  rising 
from  the  royal  couch.  "  Let  us  reassure  them." 

Looks  of  intelligence  and  furtive  smiles  were  exchanged 
as  the  two  young  men  left  the  pavilion ;  but  none  dared 
venture  upon  open  comment.  From  the  beginning  of 
war,  the  women  of  the  vanquished  had  been  counted  as 
part  of  the  victor's  spoil. 

Following  the  direction  of  the  sorrowful  sounds,  Alex- 
ander discovered  a  smaller  pavilion  in  the  rear  of  the  first. 
At  its  doorway  stood  a  dark  and  stalwart  figure,  erect 
and  motionless  as  a  statue. 

Upon  the  approach  of  the  young  king,  the  silent  guar- 
dian fell  with  his  face  to  the  earth  and  remained  motion- 
less. 

"  Who  art  thou  ?  "  Alexander  asked,  looking  down  upon 
him. 

"I  am  Tireus,"  the  man  replied.  "I  guard  the 
women." 

"Why  didst  thou  not  save  thyself  when  thy  master 
fled  ?  "  the  young  king  inquired. 

"Because  the  women  could  not  flee,"  Tireus  replied 
simply. 

Alexander  reflected  for  a  moment.  "  Rise  !  "  he  said 
at  last.  "  Had  thy  master  possessed  more  servants  like 
thee,  he  would  not  have  lost  his  empire.  Thou  art  chief 
eunuch.  Keep  thy  charge,  and  if  any  molest  thee,  make 
thy  complaint  to  me.  Go  now  and  ask  if  Alexander  may 
be  admitted." 

Tireus  had  risen,  but  instead  of  obeying,  he  fell  again 
upon  his  knees,  stretching  his  hands  toward  Alexander  in 
supplication  that  he  dared  not  put  into  words. 

"Go,"  Alexander  said,  understanding  his  meaning. 
"They  have  nothing  to  fear." 

Tireus  went,  returning  in  a  moment  to  draw  aside  the 
curtain  so  that  the  young  king  might  enter.  The  wailing 
had  ceased. 

Alexander  and  Hephaestion  found  themselves  under  a 
silken  canopy  of  crimson.  The  floor  of  the  pavilion  was 
covered  with  thick  carpets,  woven  in  bright  colors  and 


270  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

laid  one  upon  another.  Silver  lamps  suspended  from 
above  diffused  a  soft  light. 

Huddled  together  in  the  middle  of  the  tent  upon  heaps 
of  cushions  lay  a  crowd  of  women  in  attitudes  of  despair. 
Their  white  arms  and  shoulders  gleamed  through  their 
dishevelled  hair.  Their  eyes  were  heavy  with  weeping. 
They  seemed  like  a  flock  of  doves  that  had  been  caught  in 
a  snare  and  were  awaiting  with  palpitating  breasts  the 
coming  of  the  fowler. 

A  woman  of  mature  years  rose  from  the  group  and 
threw  herself  at  the  feet  of  Hephaestion,  mistaking  him 
for  the  king,  because  he  was  taller  than  Alexander  and 
still  wore  his  armor.  She  was  Sisygambis,  the  queen 
mother. 

"  Mercy !  "  she  cried,  with  streaming  eyes.  "  Thou 
hast  slain  my  son.  Have  pity  upon  his  mother  and  his 
innocent  wife." 

"  I  am  not  the  king  !  "  Hepheestion  exclaimed,  hastily 
stepping  back. 

"  I  am  blinded  by  my  sorrow  I  "  Sisygambis  replied, 
turning  to  Alexander  in  confusion.  "  Pardon  me,  I  pray 
thee,  in  the  name  of  thy  own  mother,  Olympias !  " 

Alexander  stooped  and  raised  her  gently  by  the  hand. 

"Thy  son  lives,"  he  said.  "Be  not  alarmed  that  you 
mistook  my  friend  for  me,  for  Hephaestion  is  also  an 
Alexander." 

Sisygambis  looked  earnestly  into  the  boyish  face  before 
her. 

"  Is  Darius  still  alive  ?  "  she  asked  beseechingly.  "  Is 
it  true  ?  I  am  his  mother.  Do  not  deceive  me  !  " 

"  He  is  alive  and  he  is  free,"  the  young  king  replied. 
"He  escaped  into  Syria." 

With  a  cry  of  joy,  Statira  rose  from  among  her  women, 
clasping  in  her  hand  the  chubby  fist  of  her  child.  The 
heavy  masses  of  her  dark  hair  framed  a  face  of  pure  oval. 
The  color  flooded  her  cheeks,  and  her  eyes  shone  in  fath- 
omless depths  of  mystery  and  life.  As  his  glance  met 
hers,  Alexander  was  conscious  of  a  thrill  such  as  he  had 
never  felt  before.  His  pulses  were  disturbed,  and  he  felt 


IN  THE  PAVILION  OF  THE  QUEENS         271 

his  face  flush.  With  an  effort  he  mastered  the  unaccus- 
tomed emotion. 

"  Alexander  does  not  make  war  upon  women,"  he  said 
quietly.  "For  your  own  sakes,  I  must  carry  you  with 
me  ;  but  you  are  as  safe  as  though  you  were  still  in  your 
palace  in  Babylon.  Your  household  shall  remain  with 
you.  Command  as  freely  as  you  did  yesterday,  and  fear 
nothing." 

"  How  shall  we  repay  you  ?  "  Statira  exclaimed,  attempt- 
ing to  kneel  at  his  feet. 

"  By  ceasing  to  grieve,"  he  replied.  "  Remember  that 
you  are  still  a  queen." 

The  infant  son  of  Darius  looked  at  him  with  round  eyes 
of  wonder.  Alexander  took  the  child  in  his  arms  and 
kissed  him. 

"Come,  Hephsestion,"  he  said,  turning  to  go.  The 
Macedonian,  whose  gaze  had  been  fixed  upon  Statira  with 
an  intensity  that  rendered  him  oblivious  to  everything 
else,  roused  himself  and  followed.  As  they  passed  from 
the  pavilion,  they  heard  a  murmur  of  women's  voices  in 
silvery  notes  of  astonishment  and  admiration. 

Alexander  was  silent  and  thoughtful  when  he  resumed 
his  place  at  the  head  of  the  banquet  table.  The  Compan- 
ions were  impatient  to  learn  the  details  of  his  visit. 

"Is  the  queen  as  beautiful  as  they  say?"  Perdiccas 
ventured  at  last. 

The  young  king  frowned  slightly,  and  the  hand  in 
which  he  held  his  goblet  trembled. 

"  Whoever  in  future  speaks  to  me  of  the  beauty  of 
Statira,  wife  of  Darius,"  he  said,  "  that  man  is  no  longer 
my  friend.  Let  it  be  known  to  the  army  that  she  is  to  be 
treated  with  all  the  respect  due  to  a  queen.  He  who 
forgets  shall  be  punished." 

He  glanced  at  Hephsestion,  who  flushed  and  looked 
another  way.  For  a  moment  there  was  silence  in  the 
tent,  and  then  the  laughter  and  talk  flowed  on  as  though 
nothing  had  occurred  to  interrupt  them. 


CHAPTER  XXXV 

PHEADATES  MAKES   A  WAGER 

PHRADATES  stood  on  the  broad  stone  wharf  in  the 
Sidonian  Harbor  of  Tyre,  amid  a  group  of  young  men 
whose  costly  garments  and  jewelled  fingers  showed  them 
to  belong  to  the  rich  families  of  the  richest  city  in  the 
world.  Upon  the  edge  of  the  wharf  were  gathered  a 
score  of  older  men,  clad  in  sombre  robes,  over  which 
spread  their  silvery  beards.  They  wore  close-fitting  caps 
and  heavy  golden  chains.  Each  carried  a  short  rod  of 
ebony  and  ivory  as  a  token  of  authority.  They  were  the 
elders,  members  of  the  council  of  King  Azemilcus,  who 
was  absent  with  the  fleet  of  Autophradates,  the  Persian 
admiral. 

The  basin  of  the  harbor  formed  a  deep  bay,  shut  in  on 
the  seaward  side  by  lofty  walls,  built  of  huge  blocks  of 
squared  stone  laid  in  gypsum.  On  the  right,  facing 
north,  was  a  narrow  opening  in  the  barrier,  forming  a 
passage  flanked  by  long  breakwaters.  The  circumference 
of  the  harbor  was  ringed  by  a  succession  of  stone  wharves, 
where  hundreds  of  merchant  vessels  were  moored,  their 
sails  furled  against  their  masts.  They  were  discharging 
their  cargoes  or  taking  on  lading  for  new  voyages.  Lines 
of  men,  half  naked,  ran  backward  and  forward  between 
the  ships  and  the  great  warehouses,  carrying  bales  upon 
their  heads.  The  sailors,  chanting  monotonous  songs, 
were  emptying  the  holds  of  the  ships  or  storing  away  the 
fresh  cargoes. 

"  There's  an  old  tub  that  looks  as  though  she  had  seen 
service,"  cried  one  of  the  young  men.  "  Let  us  see  where 
she  has  been." 

They  strolled  across  to  a  vessel  whose  weather-beaten 
sides  and  patched  sails  told  of  rough  usage. 

272 


PHKADATES  MAKES  A  WAGER  273 

"Whence  came  you?"  demanded  the  youth,  addressing 
the  brown-faced  master,  who  stood  at  the  gangway,  super- 
intending the  discharge  of  his  cargo. 

"  From  the  Cassiterides,"  the  man  replied. 

"  Where  are  they  ?  "  the  youth  asked,  gazing  at  the 
bright  ingots  of  tin  that  the  sailors  were  dragging  to  the 
deck.  - 

"  They  are  in  the  western  seas,"  the  master  answered, 
"so  far  that  Carthage  seems  but  a  stone's  throw  away. 
Three  months  we  were  beaten  northward  by  storms,  and  the 
waves  of  the  great  ocean  ran  higher  than  the  walls  of  the 
city.  At  last  we  came  to  the  land  of  long  days,  where 
the  men  have  yellow  hair  and  blue  eyes  and  the  women  are 
more  beautiful  than  light.  By  the  favor  of  Baal,  we  were 
enabled  to  obtain  a  store  of  amber  that  is  created  there  by 
the  sun,  in  exchange  for  beads  of  glass.  This  we  dedi- 
cated to  the  God,  and  after  we  had  got  our  tin  on  board, 
he  brought  us  back  under  his  protection." 

The  young  men  listened,  open-mouthed.  From  their 
boyhood,  they  had  been  accustomed  to  drink  in  such  tales 
of  mystery  and  wonder  along  the  wharves  of  the  city, 
nursing  the  bold  spirit  of  adventure  that  was  born  in 
every  Phoenician.  They  plied  the  master  with  questions. 
What  monsters  of  the  sea  had  he  seen  ?  What  were  the 
customs  of  the  men  of  the  North?  Was  it  true  that  they 
devoured  strangers  who  fell  into  their  hands?  The  mari- 
ner told  them  of  enormous  water  snakes  and  dragons,  but 
his  marvellous  tales  were  interrupted  by  a  cry  from  the 
walls,  where  lookouts  were  always  posted  to  scan  the  sea. 
The  state  trireme  had  been  sighted.  She  was  returning 
from  Sidon,  bringing  Prince  Hur  and  the  ambassadors 
whom  the  council  had  despatched  to  Alexander.  The 
council  was  now  awaiting  their  return. 

At  the  signal  from  the  walls,  work  was  suspended 
throughout  the  city  and  the  population  crowded  to  the 
harbor.  Merchants  with  their  tablets  clasped  in  their 
hands,  dyers  with  their  arms  stained  to  the  elbow,  metal 
workers,  artisans,  laborers,  and  soldiers  of  the  garrison, 
thronged  to  the  water  front  by  thousands  to  learn  the 


274  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

answer  of  the  Macedonian.  A  vast  murmur  of  expecta- 
tion and  speculation  rose  from  the  people. 

Presently,  through  the  entrance  of  the  harbor,  the  tri- 
reme could  be  seen,  making  for  the  opening  between  the 
sea-walls,  over  which  the  waves  were  dashing  in  spurts  of 
white  spray.  Urged  by  its  three  banks  of  oars,  rising 
and  falling  in  unison,  the  vessel  ran  swiftly  into  the 
harbor. 

Headed  by  Prince  Hur,  the  son  of  Azemilcus,  the  ambas- 
sadors were  standing  grave  and  silent  upon  the  deck.  At 
sight  of  their  anxious  faces  a  hush  fell  upon  the  crowd. 
The  pilot  gave  a  sharp  command,  the  oars  churned  back- 
ward in  the  water,  and  the  long  trireme  swung  into  her 
mooring.  The  ambassadors  descended  to  the  wharf  and 
spoke  in  low  tones  to  the  elders  of  the  council. 

Was  it  peace  or  war  ?  War !  The  news  ran  through 
the  crowd  and  into  the  city  as  ripples  spread  across  the 
face  of  a  pool  when  a  stone  falls.  Turmoil  and  confusion 
followed.  What  had  Alexander  said?  Would  the  other 
Phoenician  cities  join  with  Tyre  to  repel  him? 

They  had  deserted  her.  Tyre  must  stand  alone. 
Strato,  son  of  Gerostratus,  king  of  Adradus,  had  sur- 
rendered. Byblos  had  capitulated.  Sidon  had  opened 
her  gates  to  the  Macedonians. 

"  We  offered  submission  according  to  our  instructions,'1 
said  the  chief  of  the  ambassadors,  to  the  council. 
"  Alexander  accepted  it  and  bade  us  tell  you  it  was  his 
purpose  to  offer  sacrifice  in  the  temple  of  Melkarth,  who, 
he  says,  is  really  Heracles,  and  his  ancestor.  We  replied 
that  Tyre  could  not  admit  strangers  within  her  walls,  but 
that  Melkarth  had  an  older  temple  on  the  mainland,  where 
he  might  offer  sacrifice.  '  Tell  your  council,'  he  said, '  that 
I  and  my  army  will  offer  sacrifice  to  Melkarth  upon  his 
altar  within  the  walls  of  New  Tyre.  Bid  them  make 
ready  the  temple.  It  is  for  them  to  say  what  the  victims 
shall  be.'  That  was  all." 

"  You  did  well ;  let  us  consider,"  said  Mochus,  the  eld- 
est of  the  council. 

They  walked  in  slow  and  silent  procession  to  the  palace 


PHRADATES  MAKES  A  WAGER  275 

of  the  king  in  the  southern  quarter  of  the  town  and  dis- 
appeared within  its  gates. 

The  city  continued  to  seethe  like  a  huge  caldron.  Its 
unwonted  stir  attracted  the  attention  of  Thais  and  Arte- 
misia, on  the  housetop,  where  they  had  gone  as  usual  to 
take  the  air  after  midday.  The  two  young  women  stood 
side  by  side,  close  to  the  parapet  of  the  roof,  looking  down 
into  the  narrow  streets,  where  men  came  and  went  like 
ants  whose  nest  has  been  disturbed.  The  strong  sea- 
breeze  blew  out  Thais'  crimson  robe  into  gleaming  folds, 
and  the  sun  glistened  upon  the  burnished  copper  of  her 
hair.  Rich  color  glowed  in  her  cheeks  and  in  her  scarlet 
lips.  The  immortal  vitality  of  the  salt  breeze  and  of  the 
crisply  curling  waves  seemed  in  her.  She  laughed  aloud. 

"I  wonder  what  is  the  matter?"  she  said.  "These 
Pho3iiicians  are  afraid  of  their  own  shadows." 

Artemisia  smiled.  Her  chiton  of  fine  white  wool,  edged 
with  purple,  outlining  her  figure,  indicated  that  it  had  lost 
some  of  its  roundness.  Her  face  was  pale ;  blue  veins 
showed  through  the  transparent  skin  of  her  temples. 

"  I  hope  it  means  something  good  for  us,"  she  said,  slip- 
ping her  arm  around  her  sister's  waist.  "  When  shall  we 
get  away  from  this  hateful  city  ?  " 

"The  time  will  come,  child,"  Thais  said  soothingly. 
"You  shall  see  him  again;  I  know  it." 

It  was  a  conversation  that  had  been  repeated  many 
times.  Artemisia  drew  a  sigh  that  caught  in  her  throat 
in  a  little  sob. 

"  Oh,  Thais,  if  I  could  feel  his  strong  arms  around  me 
only  once,"  she  said,  "I  think  I  could  die  in  thankful- 
ness." 

"Do  not  talk  of  dying,"  Thais  replied  reprovingly. 
"See,  the  world  is  beautiful!" 

They  stood  in  silence  for  a  moment,  gazing  at  the  scene, 
which  was  indeed  beautiful,  as  Thais  had  said.  On  three 
sides  the  sea  flashed  and  sparkled  with  white-capped 
waves  before  the  southwest  wind.  On  the  east  a  channel, 
half  a  mile  in  width,  divided  the  mainland  from  the  island 
upon  which  the  new  city  was  built.  Beyond  the  strait 


276  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

lay  the  city  of  Old  Tyre,  with  its  wide  circle  of  walls. 
There,  as  in  the  new  town,  thousands  of  pieces  of  cloth  — 
linen,  woollen,  cotton,  and  silk  —  fresh  from  the  vats  of  the 
dyers,  were  hung  to  dry  in  the  sun.  The  juice  of  the 
shell-fish  had  lent  them  rich  hues  of  blue,  violet,  crimson, 
scarlet,  and  the  peculiar  shade  of  purple  known  as  "  royal " 
that  for  ages  had  made  the  city  famous.  Hundreds  of 
fishing  and  trading  vessels  were  drawn  up  along  the 
wharves  or  upon  the  beach. 

Behind  the  old  city,  three  miles  from  the  beach,  rose 
Mount  Lebanon,  clothed  to  its  snow-clad  summits  with  the 
foliage  of  pine,  cedar,  oak,  and  sumach.  Its  mighty  barrier 
stretched  north  and  south  into  the  misty  distance,  leaving 
always  between  its  base  and  the  shore  a  narrow  strip  of 
level  land  that  was  given  up  to  tillage. 

From  the  elevation  where  they  stood,  the  young  women 
looked  upon  other  roofs,  filling  the  space  inside  the  walls, 
which  rose  from  the  sea  for  one  hundred  and  fifty  feet, 
with  towers  at  every  curve  and  angle.  They  could  see 
the  Sidonian  Harbor  on  their  right  and  the  Egyptian 
Harbor  opposite  to  it  on  their  left,  both  crowded  with 
masts  and  connected  by  a  canal  spanned  by  movable 
bridges. 

Before  them  rose  the  towers  and  cupolas  of  the  Temple 
of  Melkarth,  and  near  it  the  wide  Eurychorus,  or  market- 
place. Farther  south  was  the  huge  dome  of  the  Temple  of 
Baal,  and  there,  too,  was  the  royal  palace,  with  its  many 
terraces  crowned  by  a  lofty  citadel.  Agenor's  Temple  was 
on  the  north,  overlooking  the  Sidonian  Harbor.  Near  the 
western  wall  was  an  oasis  of  verdure  which  marked  the 
gardens  attached  to  the  voluptuous  Temple  of  Astarte, 
where,  through  the  foliage  of  palm  and  rhododendron, 
shone  the  marble  columns  of  her  habitation. 

Phradates  had  caused  a  striped  awning  to  be  erected 
upon  the  roof.  Beneath  this  was  spread  a  gay  Babylonian 
carpet,  with  couches  and  silken  cushions.  Shrubs  and 
flowering  plants  stood  in  great  vases  of  stone,  screening 
the  enclosure  from  the  eyes  of  the  curious.  All  the  other 
housetops  of  the  quarter  were  occupied  in  a  similar  man- 


PHKADATES  MAKES   A  WAGER  277 

ner,  thus  enabling  the  population  to  escape  the  heat  of 
the  lower  levels,  from  which  the  breeze  was  excluded  by 
the  height  of  the  walls.  The  space  inside  the  city  was  so 
crowded  that  the  houses  rose  many  stories,  and,  excepting 
those  belonging  to  wealthy  persons,  each  sheltered  scores 
of  families. 

"  It  is  a  proud  city,"  Thais  said  musingly. 

"  Yes,"  Artemisia  replied.  "  Proud,  and  cruel,  and 
heartless!  " 

She  shivered  as  she  spoke.  Thais  beckoned  to  one  of 
the  women,  who  stood  at  a  respectful  distance,  talking  in 
low  tones  with  a  slender,  dark-skinned  man,  whose  cunning 
eyes  gleamed  like  those  of  a  rat.  He  was  Mena  the 
Egyptian. 

"  Fetch  a  wrap,"  Thais  said  to  the  slave  girl  who  an- 
swered her  summons. 

The  girl  brought  a  shawl  of  cashmere  and  laid  it  around 
Artemisia's  shoulders. 

"  Something  tells  me  that  our  captivity  will  soon  be 
over,"  Thais  said.  "  Things  cannot  last  much  longer  as 
they  are." 

There  was  a  meaning  in  her  words  that  Artemisia  did 
not  grasp.  Since  the  flight  from  Halicarnassus,  they  had 
been  confined  in  the  house  of  Phradates,  whose  passion  for 
Thais  had  increased  until  it  burned  like  fever  in  his  veins. 
The  end  must  have  come  long  ago  had  it  not  been  for  the 
frequent  absences  that  had  been  forced  upon  the  young 
man  by  the  needs  of  the  city  and  the  commands  of  the 
Great  King.  As  matters  stood,  even  Thais'  resources  had 
been  taxed  to  hold  him  in  check.  Hitherto  she  had  fed 
him  with  hopes,  playing  upon  his  weaknesses  and  keeping 
him  in  a  state  of  subjection  from  which  she  knew  surren- 
der would  set  him  free.  She  made  a  gesture  of  impatience 
and  began  walking  up  and  down  between  rows  of  young 
orange  trees. 

"  I  don't  know  what  has  come  over  me,"  she  said.  "  I 
am  as  restless  as  one  of  the  sea-gulls  yonder." 

She  listened  a  moment  to  the  cries  and  commotion  in 
the  streets. 


278  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

"  Mena  ! "  she  cried.     "  Come  here  !  " 

The  Egyptian  advanced  slowly,  with  an  indefinable 
insolence  in  his  bearing. 

"  Find  out  what  is  causing  all  this  excitement  in  the 
city  and  bring  me  word,"  Thais  said. 

"  Why  should  my  lady  be  interested  ?  "  Mena  replied 
coolly,  with  a  smile  that  showed  his  white  teeth. 

Thais  wheeled  as  though  she  had  been  stung.  She 
looked  at  the  Egyptian  with  head  erect,  and  there  was 
something  in  her  eyes  that  caused  his  to  fall  before  them. 

"  Mena,"  she  said  softly,  "  do  not  think  that,  because 
you  are  set  to  watch  me,  you  are  my  master.  Go,  or  I 
swear  by  Astoreth  that  you  shall  be  flayed  alive  from  the 
crown  of  your  head  to  the  soles  of  your  feet." 

Mena  gasped,  and  moistened  his  dry  lips  with  his  tongue. 

"  Pardon,"  he  stammered.     "  I  did  not  mean  —  " 

"I  know  well  what  you  meant,"  Thais  returned.  "  Go!  " 

He  turned  and  went.  Thais  grasped  a  branch  of  the 
shrubbery  and  tore  it  away,  crumpling  the  leaves  in  her 
hands  and  scattering  them  in  a  bruised  shower  at  her  feet. 

"  How  long  must  I  put  up  with  the  insolence  of  this 
slave  and  his  master  ? "  she  exclaimed.  The  opalescent 
animal  light  gleamed  in  her  eyes  as  she  turned  them 
northward,  and  she  paced  backward  and  forward  with  im- 
patient strides  like  a  captive  lioness.  "  I  hate  them  !  "  she 
cried.  "How  many  times  have  I  been  tempted  to  end 
it!" 

She  thrust  her  hand  into  her  bosom  and  drew  out  her 
tiny  dagger,  whose  hilt  was  studded  with  rubies  that 
sparkled  like  drops  of  blood. 

"  Hush,  Thais,  some  one  is  coming  !  "  Artemisia  said. 

Thais  quickly  hid  the  dagger  and  turned  to  greet  Phra- 
dates.  He  came  forward  with  a  smile,  and  the  smile  with 
which  she  met  him  had  no  trace  in  it  of  the  anger  that 
had  so  shaken  her  but  a  moment  before. 

"  Great  news  !  "  the  young  man  cried.  "  Alexander  is 
coming  !  " 

Artemisia  caught  her  breath,  and  for  an  instant  her  head 
swam. 


PHRADATES  MAKES  A  WAGER  279 

"Tell  us,"  Thais  said.  "We  are  dying  to  hear  all 
about  it.  You  know  we  have  had  no  news  since  the  bat- 
tle of  Issus,  where  the  Great  King,  as  you  call  him,  was 
beaten  by  one  who  seems  to  be  greater." 

There  was  a  spice  of  malice  in  her  voice  that  evidently 
annoyed  the  Phoenician. 

"  Yes,  through  the  treachery  of  the  Greeks,"  he  replied, 
frowning.  "Darius  will  depend  upon  his  own  people 
next  time,  and  you  will  see  then  what  will  happen." 

"  But  what  has  Alexander  been  doing  since  the  battle?" 
Thais  asked. 

"  He  might  have  advanced  upon  Babylon  with  nobody 
to  oppose  him,"  Phradates  said.  "  Of  course,  he  would 
not  have  been  able  to  capture  the  city,  but  at  least  he  will 
never  have  a  better  chance  to  try  it.  He  was  afraid  to 
make  the  attempt.  He  has  been  marching  down  the  coast 
instead,  and  there  has  been  no  more  fighting,  because  all 
the  northern  cities  have  surrendered  to  him." 

"  Well  ?  "  Thais  said,  listening  with  parted  lips. 

"  In  the  absence  of  King  Azemilcus,"  the  Phoenician 
continued,  "  the  council  deemed  it  best  to  offer  terms  for 
the  present.  They  sent  an  embassy,  accompanied  by  the 
prince,  to  tell  Alexander  that  he  had  nothing  to  fear  from 
Tyre  so  long  as  he  did  not  interfere  with  us." 

"  What  was  his  reply  ?  "  Thais  demanded  quickly. 

"What  do  you  suppose?"  Phradates  said.  "He  had 
the  impudence  to  announce  that  Melkarth  was  the  same 
as  your  Heracles,  and  that  as  Heracles  was  of  his  family, 
he  proposed  to  offer  sacrifice  in  the  temple  here.  The 
embassy  told  him  flatly  that  Tyre  had  never  admitted  the 
Persians,  and  that  we  should  not  admit  him.  Everybody 
knows  that  if  we  should  let  him  in  here,  he  would  do  what 
he  did  in  Ephesus  when  he  took  possession  of  the  city 
under  pretence  of  offering  sacrifice  to  Artemis." 

"  But  where  is  Darius  ?  "  Thais  asked. 

"  He  is  in  Babylon,"  said  Phradates.  "  He  sent  a  letter 
to  Alexander  after  the  battle  of  Issus,  asking  freedom  for 
his  wife  and  family.  He  wrote  as  one  king  to  another, 
proposing  peace  and  alliance  ;  but  your  Alexander,  to 


280  THE   GOLDEN  HOPE 

his  sorrow,  refused  the  terms.  He  pretends  that  he  has 
already  conquered  all  Asia,  and  he  had  the  boldness  to  tell 
the  Great  King  that  he  would  liberate  Statira  and  her 
children  if  Darius  would  come  as  a  suppliant  to  ask  it." 

"  The  Gods  fight  with  him,"  Thais  said,  after  a  pause. 
"  It  would  be  better  for  Tyre  to  open  her  gates." 

The  young  Phoanician  laughed  scornfully. 

"  The  walls  of  Tyre  will  crumble  and  fall  into  the  sea 
before  he  offers  his  sacrifice,"  he  exclaimed.  "  I  will  wager 
anything  I  possess  against  your  looking-glass  that  he  will 
weary  of  his  task  before  a  stone  has  been  loosened." 

"  You  do  not  know  Alexander,"  Thais  replied. 

"  Thais,"  the  young  man  said  earnestly,  "  I  will  wager 
what  is  more  precious  to  me  than  gold.  Thou  knowest 
that  I  love  thee." 

"  You  have  told  me  so,"  she  replied  demurely. 

"  You  have  been  for  months  in  my  power,"  he  went  on, 
"and  I  have  not  sought  to  force  your  inclination.  Let 
us  now  abide  by  the  result  of  the  siege  that  Alexander  is 
threatening.  On  the  day  that  he  gives  over  his  attempt 
to  enter  Tyre,  thou  shalt  be  mine.  Until  that  day  comes 
I  shall  ask  nothing  of  thee.  Is  it  a  bargain  ?  " 

"You  will  not  keep  your  promise,"  Thais  said  doubt- 
fully. Her  reluctance  made  the  young  man  more  eager. 

"  Mena  ! "  he  called,  "bring  wine  and  two  doves  at  once." 

When:  the  Egyptian  returned,  Phradates  said  to  Thais, 
"  See,  I  am  ready  to  bind  myself  by  oath  if  thou  wilt  do 
likewise." 

"I  am  ready,"  Thais  replied. 

The  sacrifice  was  made  and  the  mutual  bond  was  com- 
pleted. As  the  blood  of  the  doves  trickled  upon  the 
stones,  Phradates  called  Astarte  to  witness  his  covenant. 
Thais  drew  a  breath  of  relief,  for  she  knew  that  no 
Phoanician,  even  the  most  depraved,  would  dare  to  disre- 
gard such  an  oath. 

The  sun  went  down  in  crimson  splendor,  and  lamps 
began  to  twinkle  in  the  city.  Still  the  council  prolonged 
its  deliberations,  and  still  the  anxious  merchants  waited 
outside  the  doors  of  the  palace  to  learn  its  decision. 


CHAPTER  XXXVI 

TYRE  ACCEPTS   THE   CHALLENGE 

THE  entire  population  of  Tyre  was  at  work  before  dawn 
on  the  day  following  the  return  of  the  ambassadors.  The 
council  had  decided  to  accept  Alexander's  challenge.  As 
the  first  measure  of  preparation,  it  ordered  the  abandon- 
ment of  the  Old  City  on  the  mainland  and  the  removal  of 
its  residents  to  the  New  City.  In  order  to  make  room  for 
them,  a  fleet  was  to  be  sent  to  Carthage,  carrying  women 
and  children.  This  fleet  was  to  return  with  such  aid  as 
the  strong  colony  of  the  West  might  be  willing  to  give. 

Huge  flatboats  and  a  multitude  of  smaller  craft  plied 
backward  and  forward  between  the  harbors  and  the  main- 
land. The  brilliant  stuffs  that  had  been  hanging  in  the 
sun  were  gathered  into  bales.  Here  was  a  boat  laden  with 
the  contents  of  a  glass  factory:  huge  amphorae,  delicate 
vases,  cylinders,  scarabs,  beads,  and  amulets  of  a  hundred 
iridescent  hues.  Beside  it  came  another  vessel,  carrying 
a  freight  of  iron,  bronze,  and  copper,  wrought  into  armor 
and  household  furnishings.  Other  ships  brought  Syrian 
cotton  and  embroideries ;  white  wool  and  wine  of  Helbon ; 
corn,  honey,  balm,  and  oil  from  Israel ;  ivory,  ebony, 
spices,  and  perfumes  from  Arabia ;  lead  and  tin  from  the 
mines  of  Spain  ;  cedar  chests  filled  with  Babylonian  em- 
broideries ;  elephant,  lion,  leopard,  and  deer  skins  from 
Africa.  These  precious  commodities  were  stored  in  the 
warehouses. 

All  the  public  granaries  were  filled  to  overflowing,  and 
what  grain  could  not  be  brought  away  was  destroyed.  At 
the  close  of  the  second  day,  the  ancient  parent  city,  from 
which  had  sprung  such  a  brood  of  flourishing  daughters, 

281 


282  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

and  which  more  than  once  had  defied  the  might  of  the 
great  empire  beyond  the  mountain,  lay  deserted.  Silence 
and  foreboding  pervaded  the  New  City  as  the  Tyrians 
looked  across  the  strait  at  the  empty  houses  in  which 
many  of  them  had  been  cradled. 

There  was  little  time  for  despondency.  The  labor  of 
preparation  had  been  only  begun,  and  the  task  of  making 
ready  the  vessels  destined  for  Carthage  went  forward 
briskly. 

A  swift  galley  was  sent  to  King  Azemilcus,  who  imme- 
diately deserted  the  Persian  fleet  with  all  his  ships  and 
returned  to  take  charge  of  the  defence  of  the  city.  His 
arrival  was  the  signal  for  great  rejoicing,  for  his  warships 
would  insure  command  of  the  sea  to  Tyre,  since  Alexander 
had  none  with  which  to  oppose  them. 

At  last  the  departure  of  the  fleet  destined  for  Carthage 
could  be  delayed  no  longer.  The  scouting  ships  brought 
word  that  the  Macedonian  army  had  left  Sidon  and  taken 
up  its  march  southward.  Thousands  of  women  and  chil- 
dren, accompanied  by  the  aged  and  infirm,  crowded 
aboard  the  merchant  vessels  that  had  been  pressed  into  ser- 
vice. Husbands  said  farewell  to  their  wives,  and  fathers 
took  their  children  in  their  arms  for  perhaps  the  last  time. 
One  by  one  the  ships  were  towed  out  of  the  harbor  and 
spread  their  sails  for  their  long  flight  to  the  West.  The 
streets  were  filled  with  weeping. 

Not  all  the  women  and  children  were  sent  away,  even 
of  the  better  class  ;  for,  in  spite  of  the  precautions  taken 
by  the  council,  no  Tyrian  believed  that  the  city  was  really 
in  danger.  Its  possession  of  the  sea  would  prevent  famine, 
and  even  if  Alexander  should  succeed  in  reaching  its 
walls,  he  would  never  be  able  to  break  through  them. 

While  the  slanting  sails  of  the  departing  fleet  still  glim- 
mered on  the  horizon,  the  watchers  on  the  walls  of  Tyre 
saw  the  sun  glinting  from  the  armor  of  the  Macedonian 
array.  Presently  bands  of  horsemen  dashed  up  to  the 
walls  of  the  Old  City,  circled  around  them,  and  rode  boldly 
through  the  open  gates.  They  seemed  astonished  to  find 
the  place  deserted.  The  Phoenicians  hurled  shouts  of 


TYEE  ACCEPTS  THE  CHALLENGE  283 

derision  at  them  from  the  walls  across  the  water,  scorn- 
fully inviting  them  to  try  the  strait. 

Thais'  lip  curled  as  she  watched  this  demonstration. 
She  stood  motionless  among  the  whispering  leaves  which 
hedged  the  roof  of  Phradates'  house,  gazing  intently  at 
the  advancing  army. 

"  Will  they  ever  be  able  to  cross  to  us  ? "  Artemisia 
said. 

"  There  come  the  Companion  cavalry ! "  Thais  ex- 
claimed, shading  her  eyes. 

The  troop  made  a  brave  showing  as  it  advanced  toward 
the  Old  City  with  flying  pennants,  the  manes  of  the  horses 
tossing  free. 

"  And  there  is  the  phalanx  !  "  Artemisia  cried,  clasping 
her  hands. 

The  lines  emerged,  rank  after  rank,  from  the  dust- 
clouds.  Behind  them  came  more  cavalry  and  then  the 
light-armed  troops,  followed  by  wagons  and  a  long  train 
of  pack  animals.  The  streets  of  the  Old  City  became  ani- 
mated again,  though  not  with  Phoenicians.  The  soldiers 
swarmed  through  the  houses,  choosing  their  quarters  and 
freeing  themselves  from  their  burdens.  Smoke  began  to 
curl  up  from  the  chimneys. 

A  group  of  men  came  down  to  the  water  front  and  made 
a  long  survey  of  the  walls  of  the  New  City.  Thais  fixed 
her  eyes  upon  them,  leaning  over  the  parapet.  Suddenly 
she  caught  Artemisia's  arm. 

"  I  see  him  1 "  she  cried.     "  There  he  is." 

"  Who  is  it  ?     Where  ?  "  Artemisia  asked,  bewildered. 

"  Chares  !  "  Thais  replied.  "  Do  you  see  that  crimson 
cloak  and  his  yellow  hair  ?  O  my  hero  !  " 

Artemisia  trembled  and  her  cheek  grew  pale. 

"  If  that  is  Chares,  then  Clearchus  must  be  there  too," 
she  faltered.  "  Oh,  Thais,  are  you  sure  ?  " 

She  strove  to  look,  but  the  tears  that  dimmed  her  eyes 
prevented  her  from  seeing  anything  clearly. 

" I  am  certain,"  Thais  replied.  "Who  else  could  it  be? 
There  is  no  other  in  the  army  so  strong  and  handsome  as 
he.  Look  !  he  is  signalling  to  us." 


284  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

The  figure  in  crimson  stood  forward  from  the  rest,  his 
cloak,  inflated  by  the  wind,  swelling  back  from  his  shoul- 
ders. He  waved  his  hand  toward  the  city.  Thais  tore 
off  her  saffron  shawl  and  waved  it  in  return,  forget- 
ting that,  while  he  stood  alone,  to  him  she  was  one  of 
thousands  who  were  moving  on  the  walls  and  the  house- 
tops. 

"  I  suppose  you  would  bring  them  over  if  you  could  ! " 
sneered  a  voice  behind  her.  It  was  Phradates,  who  had 
approached  unnoticed. 

"  Can  you  blame  me  if  I  want  to  win  my  wager  ?  "  Thais 
replied,  smiling. 

"  I  am  half  sorry  I  made  it,"  the  Phoenician  said 
sullenly. 

Thais  saw  that  he  was  angry  and  she  leaned  toward  him 
until  he  felt  her  warm  breath  upon  his  cheek. 

"  If  I  lose,  I  will  pay  ! "  she  whispered,  in  a  tone  that 
only  he  could  hear. 

A  dark  flush  mounted  to  his  cheek. 

"  It  will  not  be  long,"  he  returned  confidently. 

"  I  would  not  be  too  sure  of  that,"  she  replied,  with  a 
blush,  giving  him  a  sidelong  glance  under  her  lashes. 

Phradates  could  not  understand  why  he  had  not  long 
ago  given  free  rein  to  his  passion.  More  than  once  he 
had  called  himself  a  fool  for  his  forbearance  and  resolved 
in  his  own  mind  to  end  it ;  but  when  the  time  came  for 
putting  his  plans  into  execution,  he  found  them  halted  by 
an  indefinable  barrier  that  he  could  not  break.  It  sur- 
prised him  that  this  could  have  happened.  All  his  life  it 
had  never  occurred  to  him  to  restrain  himself.  He  was 
master  of  one  of  the  greatest  fortunes  in  Tyre,  and  with 
him  to  wish  was  to  have.  Moreover,  he  had  learned  Thais' 
history,  so  far  as  it  was  generally  known,  and  it  seemed 
to  him  ridiculous  that  an  Athenian  dancing  girl  should 
succeed  so  long  in  holding  him  at  arm's  length.  But  now 
he  must  keep  his  oath. 

Next  day,  and  for  many  days  thereafter,  Tyre  sat  and 
watched  the  slow  development  of  the  scheme  that  had 
been  laid  for  her  destruction.  She  saw  the  Macedonian 


TYEE  ACCEPTS  THE  CHALLENGE  285 

• 

army  tear  down  the  walls  of  the  Old  City  and  convey  them, 
block  by  block,  to  the  water  front,  where  they  were  cast 
into  the  sea.  Soon  the  beginning  of  a  broad  causeway 
began  to  jut  out  from  the  shore,  pointing  like  a  huge 
finger  at  the  angle  of  the  city  wall,  midway  between  the 
two  harbors,  which  was  nearest  to  the  mainland.  Detach- 
ments of  soldiers  brought  in  squads  of  men  from  the  sur- 
rounding country,  who  were  set  at  work  with  the  army 
upon  the  mole.  Piles  of  cedar  were  driven  into  the  sand. 
Earth  was  brought  in  baskets  and  poured  over  the  stones. 
When  the  waves  washed  it  away,  trees  were  dragged  from 
the  mountain  side  and  thrown  in  with  their  leaves  and 
branches  to  hold  it  in  place.  Acres  of  rushes  were  cut 
and  laid  upon  the  soil  to  bind  it.  Foot  by  foot  the  cause- 
way lengthened.  On  the  shore  could  be  seen  men  build- 
ing towers  and  battering  rams,  catapults,  and  ballistse. 

Alexander's  figure  became  so  familiar  to  the  Tyrians 
that  even  the  children  could  point  him  out.  He  was  seen 
everywhere,  overlooking  and  superintending  the  work  in 
all  its  details.  One  day  he  was  missed,  and  the  next, 
smoke  was  observed  drifting  up  from  the  rocky  fastnesses 
of  Lebanon,  which  the  Tyrians  knew  had  been  held  for  cen- 
turies by  untamed  robber  bands,  who  had  exacted  toll  from 
their  caravans  and  even  from  the  convoys  of  the  Great 
King.  Their  spies  on  shore  brought  them  word  that  the 
robbers  had  attacked  Alexander's  scouting  parties  and  he 
had  gone  to  punish  them.  Tyre  laughed  at  the  idea  that 
he  could  take  the  impregnable  strongholds  among  the 
crags,  but  the  columns  of  smoke  continued  to  rise 
farther  and  farther  back  among  the  mountains ;  and  when 
Alexander  reappeared  on  the  mole,  at  the  end  of  a  week, 
the  news  came  that  the  robbers  had  been  harried  and 
hunted  out  of  their  caves  until  not  a  vestige  of  them 
remained.  Tyre  wondered,  and  a  vague  uneasiness  crept 
into  the  city. 

The  mole  had  advanced  almost  within  bow-shot  of  the 
wall  when  the  city  woke  from  its  lethargy  of  contempt 
and  began  to  bestir  itself.  Towers  were  erected  on  the 
wall  opposite  the  causeway,  and  the  wall  itself  was  raised. 


286  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

• 

The  engineers  and  their  workmen,  whose  skill  was  famed 
throughout  the  world,  fashioned  new  machines  for  repelling 
the  expected  attack. 

When  the  Macedonians  had  covered  more  than  half  the 
distance  between  the  shore  and  the  wall,  the  Phoenicians 
began  to  resist  their  advance.  The  catapults  were  brought 
into  play.  These  were  great  bows  of  tough  wood,  set  in 
a  solid  framework.  The  strings  of  twisted  gut  were  drawn 
back  by  a  windlass,  and  huge  arrows,  made  of  iron  and 
weighing  two  or  three  hundred  pounds,  were  fitted  to  the 
groove  prepared  for  them.  The  string  was  released  by 
drawing  a  trigger  as  in  a  cross-bow,  and  the  missile  sped 
to  the  mark. 

The  catapults  were  reenforced  by  the  ballistse.  In  a 
frame  of  heavy  beams  an  arm  was  set,  with  a  great  spoon 
at  one  end,  while  the  other  was  held  firmly  in  twisted  cords. 
By  means  of  a  rope  wound  about  a  roller  the  arm  was 
drawn  back,  and  a  stone  or  a  ball  of  metal  was  placed  in 
the  spoon.  Suddenly  freed,  the  arm  flew  up  until  it  was 
halted  by  a  cross-beam  of  the  framework,  when  the  missile 
left  it  and  hurtled  through  the  air  toward  the  mole. 

While  darts  and  stones  were  showered  upon  the  cause- 
way from  the  walls,  vessels  attacked  it  from  both  harbors, 
filled  with  archers  and  slingers,  who  drove  the  workmen 
back.  Tyre  was  jubilant.  Alexander,  she  thought,  must 
now  surely  abandon  his  foolish  enterprise. 

Work  on  the  causeway  was  indeed  halted  for  a  time, 
but  only  long  enough  to  permit  the  Macedonians  to  con- 
trive means  of  defence.  Two  great  towers  were  built 
and  pushed  out  to  the  end  of  the  mole.  These  were  tall 
enough  to  dominate  the  wall.  They  were  provided  with 
catapults  and  ballistae,  with  which  to  answer  and  silence 
those  of  the  Tyrians,  and  were  manned  by  soldiers,  who 
from  their  height  were  able  to  reach  the  decks  of  the 
triremes  that  were  sent  to  annoy  them.  For  further 
protection,  palisades  of  timber  and  movable  breastworks 
were  constructed  on  the  mole,  and  pushed  forward  as  it 
advanced. 

Work  was  resumed,  and  the  long  causeway  crept  nearer 


TYRE  ACCEPTS  THE  CHALLENGE  287 

and  nearer  to  the  city.  By  order  of  the  council,  under 
cover  of  night,  sponge  and  pearl  divers  were  sent  to  the 
mole  in  small  vessels.  With  cords  in  their  hands  they 
plunged  into  the  water  and  fastened  them  to  the  founda- 
tion stones  of  the  mole,  which  the  crews  on  board  the 
boats  pulled  away. 

But  in  spite  of  all  these  devices,  the  mole  continued  to 
lengthen. 

Still  the  Tyrians  remained  confident.  The  council  hit 
upon  a  plan  to  destroy  the  towers,  and  when  all  was  ready 
the  people  flocked  to  the  walls  to  witness  its  execution. 
Artemisia  and  Thais  watched  from  the  roof,  where,  day 
after  day,  for  weeks,  they  had  counted  the  inches  of  prog- 
ress made  on  the  mole  and  calculated  how  long  it  would 
be  before  the  structure  could  reach  the  wall. 

"  See  !  "  cried  Artemisia.  "  They  are  going  to  try  to 
burn  the  towers." 

An  old  transport,  that  had  been  used  for  carrying  horses, 
emerged  clumsily  from  the  Sidonian  Harbor,  towed  be- 
tween two  triremes.  The  wide  deck  was  heaped  with 
dry  wood,  which  had  been  saturated  with  bitumen  and 
intermixed  with  straw.  From  the  yards  of  the  masts 
caldrons  filled  with  sulphur,  naphtha,  and  oil  were  sus- 
pended by  chains.  Upon  the  deck  stood  rows  of  naked 
men,  each  holding  in  his  hand  a  blazing  torch. 

Slowly  and  laboriously  the  ship  was  guided  through 
the  choppy  sea  to  a  point  directly  to  windward  of  the  end 
of  the  mole.  A  strong  northwest  breeze  sang  through 
her  rigging,  and  her  stern  had  been  filled  with  ballast 
until  her  bow  stood  almost  out  of  the  water.  Sailors 
went  aloft  and  set  two  small  sails  to  give  her  headway. 
The  triremes  cast  off,  and  she  swam  straight  for  the 
northern  tower. 

The  two  women  had  watched  the  preparations  with  the 
most  intense  excitement.  As  the  fire-ship  neared  the  mole, 
gathering  speed  as  she  went,  they  saw  a  volley  of  huge 
stones  shoot  from  the  towers  in  her  direction. 

"  They  are  trying  to  sink  her,"  Thais  said  breathlessly. 

"  Zeus  grant  that  they  may  succeed !  "  cried  Artemisia. 


288  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

Some  of  the  stones  struck  the  ship,  scattering  her  load 
of  combustibles;  but  they  failed  to  check  her  approach. 
The  best  marksmen  in  the  army  strove  to  pick  off  her 
crew.  The  divers  raised  shields,  from  which  the  arrows 
harmlessly  rebounded. 

When  the  ship  had  come  within  a  few  fathoms  of  the 
mole,  the  men  on  board  of  her  scattered  blazing  oil  into 
the  caldrons  swinging  from  her  yards  and  thrust  their 
torches  into  the  heaps  of  material  that  lay  upon  her  deck. 
Then  they  plunged  into  the  sea  and  swam  back  to  the 
city.  The  steersman  followed,  and  the  next  instant  the 
transport,  sending  before  her  a  roaring  banner  of  flame, 
ran  high  upon  the  mole  at  the  foot  of  the  northern  tower. 

A  mighty  shout  arose  from  the  walls  of  Tyre  as  the 
spectators  saw  the  flames  wrap  themselves  around  the 
tower,  shrivelling  up  the  green  skins  of  cattle  that  had 
been  hung  to  protect  it.  The  soldiers  swarmed  down 
through  the  smoke  and  fire  like  rats,  leaping  from  the 
lower  stories  in  their  haste.  In  a  moment  the  lofty 
structure  was  sending  out  red  tongues  from  every  loop- 
hole and  window.  A  great  cloud  of  black  smoke  rolled 
from  the  end  of  the  mole  toward  the  shore. 

Thais  and  Artemisia  saw  the  Greeks  driven  back  from 
the  towers  and  from  the  defences  which  had  protected 
the  work.  Presently  the  fire  attacked  these  and  ran 
across  to  the  second  tower.  The  transport  still  lay  with 
her  nose  in  the  rocks,  belching  flames  that  were  streaked 
with  green  and  blue  and  white  as  they  fed  upon  the 
various  substances  which  had  been  stored  in  her  hull. 

Dashing  down  from  the  windward  side,  the  Tyrian 
vessels  tore  away  such  of  the  work  as  had  escaped  the 
conflagration,  while  the  bowmen  on  their  decks  sent 
flights  of  arrows  upon  the  huddled  workmen  who  had 
been  forced  back  by  the  heat  and  smoke.  The  towers  fell 
one  after  the  other  with  a  crash  into  the  sea,  which  hissed 
into  steam  as  the  glowing  timbers  sank.  In  an  hour 
nothing  was  left  at  the  end  of  the  causeway  but  the 
blackened  ruin  and  part  of  the  transport,  through  whose 
ribs  the  waves  washed. 


TYEE  ACCEPTS  THE  CHALLENGE  289 

"  The  time  is  at  hand,"  Phradates  said  to  Thais,  with  a 
smile  full  of  meaning. 

"Not  yet,"  she  exclaimed,  smiling.  "The  siege  has 
only  begun.  I  told  you  you  did  not  know  Alexander." 

Nevertheless,  secretly  her  heart  was  full  of  misgivings, 
and  the  slave  women  who  waited  upon  her  that  night 
found  her  hard  to  please. 


CHAPTER  XXXVII 

THE  JEST   OP   KING  AZEMILCUS 

TYRE  was  delirious  with  joy  over  the  success  of  the 
attack  on  the  towers,  for  the  city  was  convinced  that  now, 
at  last,  the  Macedonians  would  depart.  Feasts  were  given 
in  the  great  houses,  processions  wound  through  the 
streets,  and  sacrifices  of  thanksgiving  were  offered  in  all 
the  temples.  In  order  to  strike  terror  into  the  hearts  of 
the  enemy,  twenty  Macedonian  prisoners  were  put  to 
death  upon  the  walls  with  lingering  tortures,  and  their 
mangled  bodies  were  cast  into  the  sea.  Hourly  the 
Tyrians  expected  to  see  the  besieging  army  evacuate  Old 
Tyre  and  march  away. 

Their  rage  knew  no  bounds  when  a  boat  bearing  two 
heralds  put  out  from  the  shore  and  entered  the  Sidonian 
Harbor.  The  young  men  whom  it  contained,  Galas  and 
Cleanor,  pages  of  Alexander  and  members  of  distinguished 
Macedonian  families,  were  greeted  with  jeers  by  the  people. 
They  were  escorted  by  a  strong  guard  to  the  royal  palace, 
where  King  Azemilcus  and  the  council  awaited  them. 

They  bore  themselves  calmly  and  proudly  under  the 
insults  of  the  mob  and  the  hostile  scrutiny  of  the  council. 
They  met  without  fear  the  gaze  of  the  Tyrian  king,  who 
sat  upon  his  throne  in  the  chamber  of  state.  The  light 
fell  upon  the  old  man's  cunning  and  wrinkled  face  and 
touched  the  heads  of  the  councillors,  some  silvery  white 
and  others  showing  hardly  a  trace  of  gray.  Their  eyes, 
in  which  cruelty  lurked  like  a  coiled  snake,  were  fixed 
upon  the  heralds.  The  king  opened  his  thin  lips. 

"  Speak!  "  he  said  softly. 

"  Alexander,  lord  of  Asia,  sends  his  greeting  to  King 

290 


THE  JEST   OF  KING  AZEMILCUS  291 

Azemilcus  and  the  people  of  Tyre,"  Galas  began  in  a  clear 
voice.  "  He  calls  upon  you  to  surrender  your  city  into 
his  hands." 

A  murmur  rose  like  a  growl  from  the  council.  King 
Azemilcus  stroked  his  chin  gently  with  his  jewelled  fingers, 
as  if  to  hide  the  smile  that  played  about  his  mouth. 

"  If  ye  do  not  this,"  Galas  continued,  raising  his  head, 
"  Alexander,  lord  of  Asia,  bids  me  say  that  for  thy  walls, 
they  shall  become  as  the  walls  of  Thebes,  thy  city  shall 
be  given  to  plunder,  and  the  sea-gull  shall  build  his  nest  in 
thy  harbors.  If  ye  would  find  mercy  for  your  wives  and 
your  children,  for  yourselves  and  your  possessions,  ye 
must  seek  it  now." 

He  ceased  and  stood  awaiting  their  answer.  There 
was  dead  silence  in  the  chamber.  Azemilcus  continued 
to  stroke  his  chin,  glancing  at  the  youths  and  then  at  his 
advisers  with  an  amused  expression  in  his  eyes. 

"  You  may  retire,"  he  said  at  last,  "  while  we  consider 
what  reply  we  shall  send." 

The  youths  were  conducted  to  an  anteroom,  while  the 
lean  king  laid  before  the  council  the  jest  that  he  had  been 
revolving  in  his  mind.  It  was  received  with  approbation, 
and  the  reply  to  Alexander  was  written  upon  parchment 
in  two  copies,  one  for  each  of  the  heralds.  When  all  was 
in  readiness  the  council  rose. 

"  Come  with  us,"  Azemilcus  said  to  the  heralds.  "  We 
desire  to  show  you  our  city  before  we  send  you  back  to 
Alexander." 

Talking  pleasantly,  he  led  the  way  through  the  citadel 
to  the  top  of  the  wall,  pointing  out  the  temples  and  the 
various  objects  of  interest  as  they  went.  The  boys  looked 
down  with  wonder  from  the  dizzy  height  upon  the  sea, 
crawling  and  lapping  far  below  them.  They  examined 
the  engines  of  war  and  the  piles  of  ammunition  that  had 
been  assembled  upon  the  landward  side  of  the  defences. 
Upon  the  mainland  they  could  see  their  comrades  and 
the  gangs  of  laborers  at  work  upon  the  mole. 

They  scarcely  noticed  that  soldiers  and  citizens  were 
gathering  about  them,  occupying  every  point  of  vantage 


292  THE   GOLDEN  HOPE 

and  pressing  forward  with  nods  and  winks  as  if  to  a  spec- 
tacle where  a  humorous  surprise  was  in  store. 

"And  now,"  Azemilcus  said,  smiling  pleasantly  upon 
the  two  heralds,  "you  shall  hear  our  answer  to  the  king." 

He  beckoned  to  a  scribe,  who  stepped  forward  and  read 
from  a  parchment  so  that  all  might  hear. 

"  King  Azemilcus  and  the  people  of  Tyre  greet  Alexan- 
der the  Pretender,"  read  the  scribe.  "  If  he  be  lord  of 
Asia,  Tyre  is  his.  Let  him  come  and  take  it." 

The  two  boys  looked  blankly  at  the  king,  and  a  great 
shout  of  laughter  went  up  from  the  multitude  upon  the 
wall.  At  another  sign  from  Azemilcus,  two  soldiers 
roughly  seized  each  of  the  heralds. 

"  What  does  this  mean  ?  "  Galas  demanded  indignantly. 

"Be  not  angry,"  Azemilcus  replied,  still  with  his  soft 
smile.  "  We  have  wasted  so  much  time  in  sight-seeing 
that  no  doubt  Alexander  is  growing  impatient.  We  will 
send  you  back  to  him  more  quickly  than  you  came,  so  that 
his  anger  may  be  turned  from  us." 

Amid  shouts  of  delight  from  the  crowd,  the  heralds  were 
bound  hand  and  foot  with  cords.  Their  knees  were 
drawn  up  to  their  chests  and  lashed  there  so  as  to  make 
their  bodies  as  compact  as  possible.  Finally  a  copy  of  the 
reply  to  Alexander  was  attached  to  their  right  hands. 

"  King  of  Tyre  !  "  Galas  said,  when  the  soldiers  had 
done  their  work,  "  you  have  broken  the  faith  of  nations. 
For  our  death,  if  for  nothing  else,  shall  your  city  fall  and 
become  an  evil  memory  among  men.  Even  your  Gods 
shall  withdraw  from  you.  Farewell  I  " 

Neither  of  the  lads  had  uttered  a  cry  as  the  rawhide 
thongs,  drawn  too  tightly,  cut  into  their  flesh.  Galas 
turned  his  head  as  well  as  he  could  and  spoke  to  his 
younger  companion. 

"  Cleanor,  we  have  been  friends,"  he  said.  "  Now  we 
are  about  to  die.  Be  brave  for  the  honor  of  Macedon  ! 
I  go  with  you." 

"  Do  not  fear,  Galas  ;  I  promise,"  the  other  replied,  and 
no  more  words  passed  between  them. 

The  soldiers  were  busily  preparing  two  of  the  immense 


THE  JEST   OF   KING  AZEMILCUS  293 

ballistse.  Inserting  levers  in  holes  in  the  ends  of  the 
rollers,  they  turned  the  wooden  cylinders  backward,  slowly 
winding  up  the  rope  that  was  attached  to  the  casting  arm 
and  drawing  it  back  into  a  horizontal  position.  The 
tough  rope  strained  and  the  framework  of  beams  creaked 
as  the  great  arms  were  forced  into  place. 

When  the  wide  spoons  of  wrought  iron  were  ready,  the 
boys  were  lifted  and  placed  in  them.  The  spectators, 
irritated  because  the  victims  did  not  beg  for  mercy,  howled 
threats  and  insults  at  them.  This  abuse  brought  no  re- 
sponse, and  fearful  lest  the  courage  of  the  lads  might 
create  a  bad  impression,  Azemilcus  ended  the  sport  by 
ordering  the  ballistse  to  be  discharged. 

Throwing  their  weight  suddenly  upon  the  cords  that 
drew  the  triggers,  the  soldiers  released  the  arms  of  the 
machines,  which  sprang  upward  and  crashed  against  the 
cross-beams.  The  bodies  of  the  heralds,  hurled  with 
frightful  velocity  into  the  air,  shot  outward  and  upward. 
Galas  fell  upon  the  end  of  the  mole.  Cleanor  was  dashed 
to  pieces  on  the  jagged  rocks  beside  him. 

A  savage  outcry  rang  from  the  wall  across  to  the  Mace- 
donian camp.  Soldiers  ran  forward  and  took  up  the  two 
bodies,  bearing  them  tenderly  to  the  shore. 

"  Alexander  has  his  answer  ! "  Azemilcus  said,  with  a 
chuckle.  "  Let  us  go  to  dinner." 


CHAPTER  XXXVIII 

MENA   KEVEALS   A  SECRET 

ON  the  night  after  the  slaughter  of  the  heralds,  the 
galleys  sent  to  Carthage  returned  with  a  courteous  mes- 
sage that  it  would  be  impossible  for  the  colony  to  send 
assistance.  Ambassadors  who  had  been  despatched  to 
other  Phoenician  towns,  demanding  aid,  were  equally  un- 
successful. Tyre  must  stand  or  fall  alone.  Her  brood 
turned  its  back  upon  her. 

This  indifference  created  a  disagreeable  feeling  in 
the  city.  The  joy  over  the  destruction  of  the  Macedonian 
works  was  transformed  into  uneasiness.  Instead  of  aban- 
doning the  siege,  the  army  of  Alexander  had  begun  a  new 
mole,  twice  as  wide  as  the  first,  and  so  directed  that  the 
wash  of  the  waves,  which  before  had  been  a  serious  ob- 
stacle, was  rendered  harmless.  It  was  apparent  that  the 
young  king  intended  to  keep  his  word. 

Several  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  city  reported  that  in 
dreams  they  had  seen  the  great  bronze  image  of  Melkarth 
rise  from  its  seat  in  his  temple  and  stretch  its  hands  over 
the  walls  toward  the  Macedonian  camp,  calling  upon  Alex- 
ander to  enter.  There  was  a  consultation  of  the  priests. 
The  enormous  statue  was  bound  with  chains  to  the  pillars 
of  the  temple  and  huge  spikes  were  driven  through  its 
feet  into  the  floor.  Nevertheless,  the  Tyrians  were  appre- 
hensive and  spoke  of  Melkarth  as  "the  Alexandrine." 
The  ominous  words  of  the  herald,  Galas,  when  he  declared 
that  the  Gods  of  Tyre  would  desert  her,  were  remembered 
and  repeated.  The  people  began  to  think  that  perhaps 
they  had  gone  too  far. 

Time  failed  to  remove  this  impression.  The  new  mole 
continued  to  advance,  and  one  hazy  afternoon  the  watchmen 
on  the  walls  caught  sight  of  a  fleet  of  warships  approach- 

294 


MENA  REVEALS  A  SECRET  295 

ing  from  the  north.  The  flag  of  Sidon  fluttered  from  their 
masts  and  the  beleaguered  city  concluded  that  at  last  rein- 
forcements had  been  sent.  But  instead  of  entering  the 
Sidonian  Harbor,  the  vessels  sheered  off  and  came  to  an- 
chor in  front  of  the  Macedonian  camp. 

The  gloom  of  the  city  deepened  when  Enylus,  king  of 
Byblos,  and  Gerostratus,  king  of  Adradus,  added  their 
fleets  to  that  of  Sidon.  All  three  were  Phoenician  cities. 
Rhodes  sent  ten  ships  and  Cyprus  later  added  one  hundred 
and  twenty,  under  command  of  Prytagoras. 

For  every  Tyrian  ship,  Alexander  now  had  three  ;  and 
among  them  were  vessels  of  the  largest  size,  some  with 
four  banks  of  oars  and  some  even  with  five.  They  were 
manned  by  sailors  of  Phoenician  stock,  whose  skill  upon 
the  water  equalled  that  of  the  Tyrians  themselves.  As 
soon  as  the  fleet  had  gathered,  it  sailed  in  battle  order 
toward  the  mouth  of  the  Sidonian  Harbor,  from  which  the 
Tyrian  navy  came  out  to  meet  it.  But  when  Azemilcus 
saw  the  overwhelming  force  opposed  to  him,  his  heart 
failed,  and  he  gave  the  order  to  retreat  into  the  harbor, 
the  entrance  of  which  he  caused  to  be  blocked  with  huge 
chains  behind  which  were  moored  as  many  Tyrian  vessels 
as  would  lie  in  the  passage  side  by  side. 

Tyre  was  no  longer  mistress  of  the  sea.  She  stood  for- 
saken amid  the  waters,  gray  and  deserted,  like  a  lioness  in 
her  last  refuge,  encompassed  by  the  hunters.  The  mole 
crept  ever  nearer  to  the  wall,  and  Macedonian  captains, 
cruising  around  the  city,  gazed  hungrily  at  the  battle- 
ments. 

The  inhabitants  understood  that  nothing  but  a  miracle 
could  save  the  city.  They  turned  to  their  Gods.  In  an- 
cient times  they  had  never  failed  in  the  observance  of  their 
worship,  but  as  they  waxed  strong  and  gained  knowledge 
of  the  world,  scepticism  had  found  a  lodgement  in  their 
hearts.  The  ceremonials  had  been  neglected  by  many 
who  either  did  not  believe  or  had  grown  careless.  The 
offerings  diminished.  More  than  once  the  sacrifice  of  the 
first-born  to  Baal-Moloch  had  been  omitted.  The  worship 
of  Astoreth,  it  is  true,  had  been  maintained;  but  it  was 


296  THE   GOLDEN  HOPE 

clear  that  the  Goddess  was  not  powerful  enough  to  rescue 
them.  Baal  was  angry  and  must  be  propitiated. 

Phradates  became  more  and  more  downcast  and  sullen  as 
misfortune  gathered  about  the  city.  The  cruelty  that  was 
a  part  of  his  Phoenician  heritage  rose  to  the  surface.  His 
slaves  were  lashed  for  the  slightest  fault,  or  even  for  no 
fault  at  all.  Some  of  them  he  ordered  put  to  death. 
Terror  filled  the  great  house,  with  its  spacious  rooms 
hung  with  embroideries,  beautiful  with  paintings  and 
statues,  its  rare  glass,  and  its  treasures  of  gold  and  of 
amber. 

One  evening,  when  a  languid  southern  breeze  stirred  the 
silken  curtains,  the  young  Phoanician  entered  the  apart- 
ments occupied  by  Artemisia  and  Thais.  Artemisia  sat 
by  the  window,  gazing  at  the  brilliant  stars  that  seemed  so 
near  and  yet  so  immeasurably  far  away.  The  two  young 
women  had  been  talking  of  Chares  and  Clearchus  ;  but  a 
silence  had  fallen  between  them.  Thais  lay  on  a  couch  of 
cedar,  burying  her  fingers  in  the  thick  fur  of  a  Persian  cat, 
which  purred  with  half -shut  eyes  under  her  caress. 

Phradates  threw  himself  into  a  chair  in  an  attitude  of 
weariness  and  dejection.  Thais  shot  a  glance  at  him  and 
went  on  stroking  the  cat. 

"  Do  you  believe  in  the  Gods  ?  "  the  young  man  asked. 

"  Artemisia  does,"  Thais  replied  lazily,  with  a  tantaliz- 
ing smile. 

"  Why  ?  "  Phradates  demanded,  turning  to  the  younger 
sister. 

Artemisia  turned  her  eyes  wonderingly  upon  his  troubled 
face. 

"  I  cannot  tell  you,"  she  replied  slowly,  as  though  search- 
ing for  a  reason.  "  I  have  always  believed  in  them  and  I 
have  passed  through  many  dangers  unharmed.  I  think 
Artemis  has  protected  me,  for  I  love  her.  I  have  no  fear, 
since  I  am  in  her  hands." 

"  We  do  not  worship  her,"  Phradates  said.  "  With  us, 
the  moon  belongs  to  Astoreth,  who  is  the  same  as  your 
Aphrodite,  and  she  has  lost  her  power." 

"  Are  you  sure  of  that  ?  "  Thais  asked. 


MENA  REVEALS  A  SECRET  29T 

The  young  man  looked  at  her  and  his  expression 
changed. 

"  I  am  sure  of  nothing,"  he  said  thickly. 

"  Except  ?  "  Thais  suggested,  looking  into  his  eyes  and 
leaning  forward  on  her  arm  so  that  the  necklace  of  pearls 
slid  across  her  bosom,  half  revealed  under  the  folds  of  her 
robe. 

"  Except  that  I  love  you  !  "  he  responded. 

Thais  fell  back  upon  her  cushions  and  began  again  to 
stroke  the  cat. 

"  You  should  not  insult  the  Goddess,"  she  said. 

"  By  Melkarth,  I  think  you  are  she  !  "  Phradates  cried. 

"  Perhaps,"  she  admitted,  smiling  and  nodding  her 
head. 

Phradates  stared  at  her  for  a  moment  as  though  he  half 
believed  it,  and  then,  rising  abruptly,  left  the  room.  His 
brain  seemed  obscured.  He  could  think  of  nothing  but 
his  love  for  her.  The  emotion  that  possessed  him  mas- 
tered every  faculty,  and  even  the  approaching  ruin  of  the 
city  seemed  trivial  in  comparison  with  it.  Yet  there  was 
his  oath  ! 

At  the  door  of  his  chamber  he  encountered  Mena. 

"  Master,  the  council  is  sitting,"  the  Egyptian  said. 

"  What  is  that  to  me  ?  "  Phradates  replied  harshly. 

"  They  have  decided  to  offer  sacrifice  to  Baal-Moloch," 
Mena  continued,  following  him  into  the  apartment. 

"  They  should  have  thought  of  that  before,"  said  Phra- 
dates. "  Where  will  they  find  children  now  fit  for  an 
offering  ?  They  have  all  been  sent  to  Carthage.  No 
wonder  Moloch  is  angry." 

"  This  has  been  considered  by  the  council,"  Mena  con- 
tinued. "  Esmun,  the  chief  priest,  has  told  them  that  there 
are  still  enough  of  the  first-born  left  among  the  Jews,  who, 
as  you  know,  refused  to  send  their  families  away." 

"  But  the  Jews  will  not  give  them  as  a  willing  sacrifice, 
and  without  that  it  will  be  of  no  avail,"  Phradates 
replied  impatiently.  "  Why  do  you  tell  me  all  this  ?  " 

"  The  council  intends  to  find  means  of  forcing  them  to 
make  the  sacrifice  willingly,"  Mena  persisted ;  "  but  Esmun 


298  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

declares  that  this  will  not  be  enough  to  calm  the  God. 
Baal  demands  a  virgin  of  noble  birth  to  be  given  to  him 
before  he  will  aid  the  city." 

Phradates  laughed.  "  Where  do  they  expect  to  find 
her  ?  "  he  asked  scornfully. 

"  She  must  be  pure  and  beautiful,"  Mena  continued. 
"  It  is  announced  that  he  who  will  bring  such  an  offering 
will  do  the  city  a  great  service." 

"  What  do  you  mean  ?  Speak  out,  dog  !  "  Phradates 
exclaimed,  catching  an  undertone  of  significance  in  the 
Egyptian's  voice. 

"  Thou  hast  such  a  maiden,"  the  slave  said  hesitatingly. 

"  Thais  !  "  the  young  man  cried.  "  Never.  The  city 
may  perish  first  !  Have  you  dared  to  suggest  this  ?  " 

He  drew  his  dagger  and  made  a  step  toward  Mena,  who 
cowered  before  him  with  hand  uplifted. 

"  No,  no  ;  not  Thais,"  he  hastened  to  say.  "  Think, 
master,  how  could  she  meet  the  conditions  ?  Not  Thais  !  " 

Phradates  paused  with  the  dagger  still  in  his  hand. 

"  Wait  until  you  have  heard  me  ?  "  the  slave  continued, 
in  a  whining  voice.  "  It  was  not  Thais,  but  the  Athenian 
maiden,  who  was  in  my  thoughts." 

"  No  !  "  Phradates  thundered  ;  "  does  not  Thais  love  her 
as  her  own  sister  ?  " 

"  Consider  for  a  moment,"  Mena  urged  insinuatingly, 
watching  the  young  man's  face  with  cunning  eyes.  "  Hast 
thou  not  been  generous  toward  these  captives  ?  " 

"  What  of  that  ?  "  the  Tyrian  asked. 

"  And  they  have  betrayed  thee  by  entrapping  thee  into 
an  oath,"  Mena  said.  "  I  would  not  have  thee  break  it ; 
but  what  will  not  the  Lady  Astoreth  grant  to  him  who 
saves  her  shrine  from  pollution  and  destruction  ?  She 
will  release  thee  from  thy  vow." 

He  paused  to  note  the  effect  of  his  words.  Phradates 
remained  silent  and  thoughtful. 

"  It  is  not  for  me,  a  slave,  to  tell  thee  what  thou  shouldst 
do,"  Mena  went  on,  "  but  it  has  seemed  to  me  that  there 
has  lately  been  a  spell  upon  thy  mind.  Thou  art  not 
now  what  thou  wast  a  month  ago.  What  the  cause  is  and 


MENA  REVEALS  A  SECEET  299 

what  must  be  the  cure,  thou  knowest ;  but  thou  art  bound 
by  thy  oath." 

Again  he  paused,  but  as  Phradates  showed  no  sign  of 
resentment,  he  continued. 

"Master,  thou  canst  not  win  thy  wager,"  he  said. 
"  Tyre  is  lost.  It  may  be  next  week,  and  it  may  not  be 
until  next  year ;  but  the  Macedonian  is  too  deeply  engaged 
here  to  withdraw.  There  is  no  hope  excepting  through 
the  Gods  alone,  who  might  send  a  pestilence  upon  our 
enemies  if  they  so  willed  it.  Thou  knowest  that  the 
battering  rams  are  pounding  upon  the  wall,  and  that  they 
have  already  weakened  it.  On  the  southern  side  it  can- 
not stand  much  longer  unless  something  happens  to  put 
an  end  to  the  attack.  Obtain  release  from  thy  vow  be- 
fore it  is  too  late.  Our  time  may  be  short." 

Phradates  shuddered  and  covered  his  face  with  his 
hands. 

"  I  think  Thais  really  loves  thee,"  the  Egyptian  con- 
tinued artfully.  "  It  is  the  presence  of  the  other  that 
restrains  her,  because  she  is  ashamed  to  show  her  love 
before  her.  If  Artemisia  were  away,  she  would  grieve, 
it  is  true,  but  she  would  recover.  It  is  not  needful  that 
thou  shouldst  give  her  up.  The  priests  take  whom  they 
will  for  sacrifice.  Thou  mightest  even  defend  her,  which 
would  commend  thee  to  Thais  and  earn  her  gratitude." 

"  Get  thee  gone  !  "  Phradates  shouted,  suddenly  spring- 
ing to  his  feet. 

Mena  fled  noiselessly  down  the  stairs  and  out  of  the 
house.  Once  in  the  street,  he  clapped  his  hands  together 
and  laughed. 

"  I  will  show  them  what  it  is  to  insult  Mena  ! "  he 
cried. 

He  made  his  way  through  the  narrow  streets  and  across 
the  canal  to  the  southern  part  of  the  city,  beyond  the 
Temple  of  Baal.  The  slow  and  regular  beat  of  the  great 
rams,  at  work  upon  the  massive  wall,  throbbed  in  the  air. 
Mena  plunged  into  a  network  of  lanes,  in  which  the  houses 
had  a  meaner  look  than  in  the  quarter  he  had  left  behind. 
He  proceeded  cautiously,  halting  from  time  to  time  as 


300  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

though  he  feared  that  he  might  be  followed.  Finally, 
under  the  shadow  of  the  wall,  he  reached  a  low  house 
within  which  lights  were  burning.  He  pushed  open  the 
door  and  entered.  The  room  in  which  he  found  himself 
was  filled  with  men,  young  and  old,  who  sat  at  tables 
upon  which  stood  flagons  of  red  wine.  Some  of  the  com- 
pany were  engaged  in  earnest  discussion  across  the  tables. 
In  one  corner  a  sea  captain  was  relating  the  strange  adven- 
tures of  a  distant  voyage.  Elsewhere  men  exchanged 
jests  and  laughter  over  their  wine.  While  the  occupants 
of  the  room  bore  a  general  resemblance  in  feature  to  the 
Phoenicians,  a  glance  was  sufficient  to  show  that  they  were 
not  of  Phoenician  blood,  and  the  language  they  spoke  was 
Hebrew. 

There  was  a  momentary  hush  when  Mena  appeared,  but 
apparently  he  was  known,  for  the  interrupted  talk  imme- 
diately flowed  on  again.  A  man  of  middle  age,  whose 
black,  crisp  beard  was  streaked  with  gray,  came  forward 
to  welcome  the  Egyptian. 

"  Which  wine  will  you  have  to-night  ?  "  he  asked,  con- 
ducting him  to  a  table  where  already  a  younger  man  was 
sitting. 

"  The  wine  of  Cyprus,"  Mena  cried.  "  You  are  as  gay 
here  to-night,  Simon,  as  though  there  were  no  such  place 
in  the  world  as  Macedon." 

Simon  shrugged  his  shoulders.  "Would  our  tears 
mend  the  walls  ?  "  he  asked.  "  What  is  to  be,  will  be." 

He  went  to  fetch  the  wine,  and  Mena  turned  to  his  com- 
panion at  the  table. 

"Where  have  you  been,  Joel?"  he  asked.  "I  have 
not  seen  you  for  a  week.  One  would  say  that  you  had 
been  on  shore,  if  it  were  possible  to  get  there." 

He  directed  his  shrewd  glance  at  the  young  man.  Joel 
laughed,  and  his  dark  eyes  rested  upon  those  of  the  Egyp- 
tian. He  had  an  easy  distinction  of  manner,  acquired  at 
the  court  of  Darius.  After  the  escape  of  Nathan,  Chares, 
and  Clearchus,  his  company  had  marched  with  the  Great 
King ;  but  it  had  been  detailed  to  help  guard  the  women 
and  the  treasure  left  behind  at  Damascus  while  the  armv 


MENA  REVEALS  A  SECKET  301 

went  on  to  destruction  at  Issus.  After  the  defeat,  he 
visited  Jerusalem  and  then  came  to  Tyre,  where  he  had 
relatives. 

"  What  would  you  give  to  know  where  I  have  been  ?  " 
he  demanded  mockingly. 

"Perhaps  I  know  already,"  the  cunning  Egyptian  re- 
plied. "  Why  is  it  that  the  Jews  are  so  indifferent  to  the 
siege  ?  Why  do  they  expect  to  escape  the  sword  or  the 
slave-market  when  the  walls  fall  ?  Tell  me  that." 

Simon  returned  with  the  wine,  which  he  set  before  Mena. 
While  the  Jews  knew  him  to  be  a  slave,  they  did  not  dis- 
dain to  associate  with  him,  because  his  influence  over 
Phradates  was  so  great  that  he  was  a  bondman  only  in 
name.  Besides,  he  had  more  than  once  given  them  informa- 
tion of  value,  and  they  were  not  accustomed  to  neglect  any 
means  of  defence. 

Joel  paused  and  seemed  to  reflect  before  he  answered. 

"  Perhaps  it  is  because  we  are  under  the  protection  of 
Jehovah,"  he  replied  at  last.  "  If  He  does  not  save  us, 
nothing  can." 

"  Bah  !  "  Mena  exclaimed.  "  Perhaps  He  can  save  your 
first-born  from  Baal-Moloch  !  " 

"  What  do  you  mean  ?  "  Joel  returned  quickly. 

"I  thought  you  Jews  knew  everything,"  the  Egyp- 
tian said.  "  Have  you  not  heard  what  Esmun  told  the 
council?  He  has  warned  them  that  nothing  but  a  sac- 
rifice can  save  the  city,  and  the  council  has  authorized  it. 
Where  can  they  find  children  excepting  here  ?  " 

"  Is  this  true  ?  "  Joel  demanded. 

"  It  is  true  !  "  Mena  declared. 

Joel  rose  from  the  table  and  whispered  to  Simon,  who 
ran  to  the  chief  priest.  Messengers  were  sent  to  verify 
the  news.  They  brought  confirmation  and  the  additional 
intelligence  that  the  sacrifice  would  take  place  on  the 
second  day.  Meantime  Joel  had  returned  to  his  place, 
where  Mena,  as  usual,  had  begun  to  grow  garrulous  with 
his  wine. 

"  You  know  those  two  Greek  girls  my  fool  of  a  master 
holds  in  his  house  ?  "  he  asked. 


302  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

"  What  are  they  called  —  Thais  and  Artemisia  ?  You 
told  me  of  them,"  Joel  responded.  "  What  of  them  ?  " 

"Thais  promised  to  have  me  flayed  alive,"  Mena  re- 
marked. 

"  Well  ?  "  the  young  Hebrew  said. 

"  So  I  am  going  to  have  Artemisia  included  in  the  sacri- 
fice to  Moloch,"  the  slave  said  coolly. 

Joel  started  but  instantly  restrained  himself. 

"  What  has  that  to  do  with  Thais'  promise  ?  "  he  asked. 

"  Thais  loves  her,"  Mena  explained.  "  No  doubt  she 
will  be  glad  to  see  her  in  Moloch's  arms  !  " 

"  How  did  you  manage  it  ?  "  Joel  inquired  carelessly. 

"Why,  I  told  you  of  the  oath  that  Thais  got  from 
Phradates,"  Mena  said.  "Well,  I  have  convinced  him 
that  the  only  way  in  which  he  can  win  Thais  and  at  the 
same  time  obtain  release  from  his  oath  is  by  having 
Artemisia  burned." 

The  Egyptian  laughed  at  his  own  cleverness.  Joel  sat 
making  rings  on  the  table  with  the  foot  of  his  wine-glass. 

"  And  what  do  you  think  ?  "  Mena  continued,  recovering 
himself.  "The  fool  threatened  to  stab  me  for  it.  But 
he'll  do  it,  never  fear.  There  is  a  long  score  between  him 
and  me.  Unless  I  am  mistaken,  the  time  is  at  hand  when 
we  shall  have  the  reckoning.  There  is  one  house  in  Tyre 
where  the  Macedonians,  when  they  come,  will  get  little 
plunder.  Come  then  to  Memphis,  and  you  will  find  Mena, 
with  slaves  of  his  own  —  and  I  would  not  be  surprised  if 
Thais  was  among  them.  Flayed  alive,  indeed  !  " 

"  Let  us  have  wine  !  "  Joel  cried,  making  an  almost 
imperceptible  sign  to  Simon  that  meant  the  substitution 
of  a  stronger  vintage.  The  wine  was  brought,  glowing 
like  liquid  amber  in  the  flagon.  In  half  an  hour  Mena 
was  incoherently  trying  to  explain  that  he  knew  the  Jews 
were  in  correspondence  with  Alexander's  camp,  although 
he  could  not  tell  how,  and  begging  Joel  not  to  forget  him 
when  the  city  fell.  A  little  longer,  and  two  servants 
carried  him  to  the  house  of  Phradates. 


CHAPTER  XXXIX 

JOEL  BRINGS   BAD   NEWS 

As  soon  as  he  was  rid  of  the  Egyptian,  Joel  beckoned 
to  Simon. 

"I  must  go  ashore  to-night,"  he  said.  "The  women 
are  in  danger,  and  if  anything  is  to  be  done  to  save  them, 
it  must  be  done  now." 

"The  moon  is  shining;  it  will  be  dangerous,"  Simon 
said  doubtfully. 

"  That  cannot  be  helped ;  I  must  go,"  the  young  man 
declared. 

Simon  made  no  further  remonstrance.  He  took  up  a 
lamp  and  led  the  way  down  a  flight  of  stone  stairs  to  the 
cellar,  where  great  amphorse  of  wine,  covered  with  dust 
and  cobwebs,  stood  in  the  darkness.  Picking  his  way 
between  them,  he  advanced  to  the  end  of  the  cellar,  where 
he  gave  the  lamp  to  Joel  while  he  rolled  aside  one  of  the 
jars.  Then,  with  some  difficulty,  he  raised  the  slab  upon 
which  it  had  stood,  revealing  a  narrow  opening  in  the  floor 
and  another  flight  of  steps.  Down  these  they  passed  to  a 
small  chamber  hewn  in  the  rock.  Around  its  sides  ran  a 
stone  platform  not  more  than  three  feet  in  width,  and  the  re- 
mainder of  the  floor  space  was  occupied  by  a  pool  of  water. 

When  the  wall  of  the  city  was  built,  its  base  had  been 
laid  in  such  a  manner  as  to  bridge  a  natural  fissure  in  the 
rock  below  the  water  line.  Why  this  opening  had  been 
left,  Simon  did  not  know.  Possibly  it  had  been  the  inten- 
tion of  the  architects  to  make  it  the  outlet  of  a  sewer.  If 
so,  the  plan  had  been  abandoned,  but  the  opening  had  been 
allowed  to  remain. 

Standing  on  the  ledge  of  stone,  Joel  stripped  off  his 
clothing  and  removed  his  sandals.  Simon  took  from  a 
niche  a  small  jar  of  oil  and  rubbed  him  with  the  contents 

303 


304  THE   GOLDEN   HOPE 

from  head  to  foot,  at  the  same  time  instructing  him  how 
to  proceed. 

"  When  shall  you  return?  "  he  asked. 

"To-night,  if  I  can,"  Joel  replied.  "If  not,  then  to- 
morrow night  in  the  third  watch.  Farewell !  " 

"  Farewell !  "  Simon  replied,  stepping  back  and  raising 
his  lamp  so  that  its  light  fell  upon  the  pool. 

Joel  drew  in  a  long  breath,  clasped  his  hands,  and 
plunged  head-foremost  into  the  water.  Simon  placed  the 
young  man's  clothing  in  the  niche,  put  away  the  oil  jar, 
and  ascended  to  the  first  cellar.  He  did  not  close  the 
opening  in  the  floor,  but  arranged  the  amphorae  so  as  to 
conceal  it,  and  returned  to  the  room  above. 

The  impetus  of  Joel's  plunge  carried  him  the  length  of 
the  pool  and  into  the  fissure  under  the  wall.  He  struck 
out  vigorously,  mindful  of  Simon's  instructions,  and  know- 
ing that  if  his  breath  should  fail  while  he  was  below  the 
masonry,  nothing  could  save  him.  With  the  tips  of  his 
fingers  he  could  feel  the  sides  of  the  passage,  and  presently 
he  became  aware  of  a  motion  in  the  water  caused  by  the 
underwash  of  the  waves  outside.  His  head  seemed  burst- 
ing, and  there  was  a  ringing  in  his  ears.  He  felt  that  he 
must  suffocate  unless  he  could  get  air.  He  began  to  swim 
upward  through  the  water,  dreading  each  moment  to  feel 
his  head  strike  the  stones.  What  if  the  passage  had  been 
closed?  None  had  passed  through  it  for  years,  and  the 
defenders  of  the  city  were  constantly  throwing  down 
blocks  of  stone  outside  the  walls.  Something  grazed  his 
back.  He  threw  his  arms  upward,  but  his  hands  found 
no  obstruction.  He  had  cleared  the  entrance. 

He  lay  on  the  surface  of  the  water  filling  his  lungs  again 
and  again,  and  gazing  up  at  the  stars  above  the  gray  height 
of  the  wall  against  whose  grim  base  the  swell  lazily  washed. 
Half  an  hour  later  one  of  the  watch  on  a  quinquereme  that 
lay  off  the  mouth  of  the  Egyptian  Harbor  to  prevent  the 
escape  of  any  of  the  Tyrian  vessels  heard  a  voice  under 
the  stern  and  saw  the  white  gleam  of  Joel's  shoulders  in 
the  water. 

There  was  no  sound  in  the  Macedonian  camp  save  the 


JOEL  BEINGS  BAD  NEWS  305 

monotonous  cries  of  the  sentinels  when  the  young  Israelite 
stepped  from  a  small  boat  and  climbed  the  southern  slope 
of  the  mole.  He  looked  back  and  saw  Tyre,  standing 
in  the  sea  like  an  island  raised  upon  cliffs  of  stone  and 
crowned  with  a  circle  of  light. 

He  made  his  way  into  the  Old  City,  now  hardly  more 
than  a  bare  ruin  since  houses  and  temples  had  been  tumbled 
into  the  strait  to  lengthen  the  causeway.  He  had  been 
provided  with  the  pass-word,  and  with  the  assistance  of 
the  sentries  he  had  little  difficulty  in  finding  the  tent  that 
he  sought.  He  lifted  the  flap  and  entered.  Inside  he 
could  hear  the  breathing  of  sleeping  men,  dominated  by  a 
tremendous  snore  that  sounded  as  though  it  must  come 
from  the  throat  of  a  giant. 

"  Peace  be  unto  thee ! "  Joel  cried,  stumbling  over  the 
legs  of  one  of  the  sleepers. 

"  Thieves ! "  cried  a  stentorian  voice,  and  the  snoring 
suddenly  ceased. 

"  It  is  I  —  Joel,"  the  young  man  hastily  announced. 

"  Joel !  "  exclaimed  the  voice  of  Nathan  in  the  darkness. 
"  How  came  you  here?  " 

He  slipped  out  of  the  tent  and  returned  in  a  moment, 
blowing  upon  a  brand  from  a  smouldering  camp-fire. 
With  this  he  lighted  an  oil  lamp  that  swung  from  the 
central  pole  of  the  tent.  Then  he  threw  his  arms  around 
the  young  man  and  embraced  him  heartily. 

Joel  saw  Clearchus  and  the  lazy  bulk  of  Chares,  who 
looked  at  him  sleepily  with  his  head  propped  on  his  elbow. 
There  was  another  man  in  the  tent  whom  he  did  not  know 
—  a  man  with  firm  shoulders  and  a  square  jaw,  who  stood 
glowering  at  him  with  a  sword  in  his  hand. 

"Put  it  away,  Leonidas,"  Clearchus  said,  laughing. 
"This  is  no  Tyrian,  but  our  little  jailer  in  Babylon. 
How  came  you  here?" 

"  I  came  from  Tyre,"  Joel  answered. 

"  From  Tyre  !  "  echoed  Nathan  and  Clearchus.  "  How 
did  you  escape  ?  " 

"  I  swam  under  the  wall,"  Joel  said,  "  and  I  bring  you 
bad  news." 


306  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

"  Artemisia  !  "  Clearchus  cried.     "  Is  she  dead  ?  " 

"  As  yet  she  is  unharmed,"  Joel  replied. 

"  What  is  it,  then  ?     Speak  !  "  Clearchus  cried. 

Joel  repeated  what  Mena  had  told  him. 

"  Is  it  possible  to  return  by  the  way  you  came  ? " 
Clearchus  demanded. 

"  It  is  possible  for  a  good  swimmer,  but  it  is  dangerous," 
Joel  replied. 

"  I  shall  return  with  you  at  once,"  Clearchus  announced, 
and  began  to  belt  on  his  sword. 

"  You  are  mad,  Clearchus,"  Leonidas  said,  raising  the 
flap  of  the  tent.  "  Dawn  is  breaking.  It  would  be  broad 
daylight  before  you  could  reach  the  walls." 

"  I  am  going,  nevertheless,"  Clearchus  answered  calmly, 
continuing  his  preparations. 

"  Do  you  think  we  are  going  to  let  you  go  alone  ?  " 
Chares  roared.  "  No,  by  Zeus ;  I  am  going,  too !  I  have 
something  I  wish  to  say  to  Thais." 

He  proceeded  to  arm  himself,  adjusting  with  care  a 
breastplate  inlaid  with  gold. 

"  Wait !  "  cried  Nathan.  "  I  have  a  better  plan.  When 
does  this  sacrifice  take  place?  " 

"  It  was  to  be  on  the  second  day,"  Joel  replied.  "  That 
will  be  to-morrow." 

"  Then  we  have  another  night  before  us,"  Nathan  said. 
"Do  you  think  my  people  in  Tyre  will  surrender  their 
first-born  to  Moloch?  Not  while  Jehovah  reigns  will  they 
do  that,  nor  will  Jehovah  permit  the  sacrifice.  It  would 
be  folly  to  think  of  entering  the  city  now.  We  should 
be  discovered,  and  all  would  be  ruined.  We  can  enter 
at  nightfall,  if  need  be,  and  my  people  will  join  us  to 
save  their  own.  Let  us  consult  Alexander.  It  may  be 
that  he  will  order  the  attack  and  that  Jehovah  will  give 
Tyre  into  his  hands  to-day.  At  any  rate,  if  it  is  a  ques- 
tion of  dying,  we  can  die  to-morrow  as  well  as  now." 

Leonidas  nodded.     "  You  are  right,"  he  said. 

"  Are  you  satisfied,  Clearchus?"  Chares  asked. 

"  Let  it  be  as  you  will,"  the  Athenian  responded. 


CHAPTER  XL 

THE  GAP   OF   DEATH 

ALEXANDER  listened  to  Joel's  story  and  questioned  him 
closely  regarding  the  disposition  of  affairs  in  the  city.  He 
learned  that  supplies  were  running  low  and  that  already 
the  garrison  was  on  half  rations.  Joel  assured  him  that 
the  feeling  of  discouragement  and  despair  was  universal 
in  the  city. 

"  We  will  attack  to-day,"  Alexander  said  to  Clearchus, 
who  stood  waiting  in  a  fever  of  anxiety.  "If  we  can 
break  the  walls,  Baal-Moloch  will  be  cheated  of  his  sac- 
rifice, but  Melkarth  will  have  his  fill." 

The  fleet  put  forth  from  both  sides  of  the  mole,  the  oars 
of  the  rowers  flashing  in  the  sun.  The  great  towers  on 
the  end  of  the  mole,  which  now  extended  to  the  wall  of 
the  city,  were  filled  with  men  who  showered  arrows  and 
javelins  upon  the  garrison  so  as  to  protect  the  huge  bat- 
tering rams  at  work  below.  These  engines  consisted  of 
heavy  beams,  one  hundred  feet  long,  ending  in  great  rams' 
heads  of  bronze.  They  were  suspended  by  chains  from  a 
framework  that  permitted  them  to  swing  freely.  As  many 
men  as  could  grasp  the  short  cords  attached  to  the  sides 
of  a  beam  labored  to  keep  it  oscillating  with  a  regular 
motion.  With  each  downward  swing,  the  bronze  head, 
with  its  twisted  horns,  dashed  against  the  wall.  The 
impact  ground  the  stones  to  powder,  but  the  wall  was  so 
thick  and  so  strongly  built  that  its  joints  remained 
firm. 

Alexander  was  reluctant  to  admit  that  the  mole  which 
he  had  constructed  with  so  much  expenditure  of  time  and 
labor  was  useless,  and  he  therefore  kept  the  towers  in 
action  and  the  rams  at  work ;  but  his  real  hope  of  taking 
the  city  now  lay  elsewhere.  The  wall  on  the  seaward 

307 


308  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

side,  where  no  attack  had  been  deemed  possible,  was  less 
solid  than  toward  the  land.  Tests  made  by  floating  rains 
had  shown  that  a  breach  was  practicable  on  the  south- 
west and  it  was  to  this  spot  that  the  attack  was 
directed. 

The  Cyprian  ships  hovered  about  the  northern  side  of 
the  city.  Some  threatened  the  mouth  of  the  Sidonian 
Harbor,  while  others  sent  flights  of  arrows  over  the  walls. 
The  fortress  was  encircled  by  a  menacing  ring  of  vessels, 
which  kept  the  attention  of  the  garrison  occupied,  while 
Alexander  prepared  for  the  assault,  which  was  to  be  made 
at  a  point  where  the  masonry  already  showed  cracks,  and 
some  of  the  stones  had  been  pushed  out  of  place. 

Towed  by  quinqueremes,  the  floating  forts  that  the 
Macedonians  had  built  were  brought  slowly  around  to  the 
southern  wall.  Some  carried  ballistae  and  catapults  and 
stores  of  darts  and  stones.  Others  had  rams,  scaling  lad- 
ders, iron  hooks,  and  siege  implements  of  all  kinds.  All 
were  provided  with  shields  to  protect  the  men  from  mis- 
siles from  the  walls. 

One  by  one  they  swung  into  position  and  came  to 
anchor.  The  catapults  and  ballistee  were  placed  two 
hundred  yards  from  the  wall,  so  as  to  afford  space  for  the 
flight  of  their  projectiles.  The  ships  of  war  moved  back- 
ward and  forward,  while  the  archers  and  slingers  swept 
the  towers  and  ramparts  with  a  hissing  hail  of  lead  and 
steel. 

Under  cover  of  this  protection,  the  rams  and  siege 
vessels  pushed  forward.  Their  crews  made  them  fast  to 
projections  in  the  wall,  and  soon  the  regular  throbbing 
crash  of  the  rams  was  heard,  pounding  on  the  masonry. 
The  vessels  with  the  ladders  and  scaling  implements  lay 
waiting,  with  the  bravest  men  in  the  army  ready  to  spring 
to  the  assault  as  soon  as  a  breach  should  be  opened. 

The  July  sun  lay  warm  on  the  heaving  sea,  and  the 
heat  rose  in  shimmering  waves  from  the  wall.  Around 
and  within  the  city  the  shouting  of  men,  the  thudding 
of  the  rams,  the  creaking  of  the  machines,  and  the  crash 
of  stones  cast  by  the  ballistae  filled  the  air. 


THE   GAP  OF  DEATH  309 

The  garrison  brought  its  engines  along  the  broad  para- 
pet within  range  of  the  ships,  and  hurled  great  blocks  of 
stone  at  the  besieging  fleet.  Several  of  the  smaller  vessels 
were  sunk.  Sometimes  the  stones  met  in  the  air  and 
burst  into  fragments.  The  attack  upon  the  wall  was  not 
relaxed.  Finally  a  block  was  sufficiently  exposed  to  per- 
mit the  grappling-irons  to  be  fastened  to  its  inner  angles. 
Strong  ropes  were  attached  to  it  and  carried  out  to  a 
quinquereme.  The  rowers  bent  to  their  work,  and  the 
ropes  lifted,  dripping,  from  the  water.  The  block  held 
fast  for  a  moment,  and  then  came  out  of  its  bed  like  a 
cork  out  of  a  bottle,  rolling  with  a  splash  into  the  sea. 

Amid  the  triumphant  shouts  of  the  Macedonians,  a  flat- 
boat  was  pushed  forward  and  a  hundred  men  attacked  the 
weakened  wall  with  levers  and  bars  of  irons.  Some  of 
them  were  crushed  by  the  rocks  toppled  down  upon  them 
from  above,  others  were  pierced  by  arrows  ;  but  when 
they  withdrew,  a  wide  cavity  yawned  where  they  had 
been,  exposing  the  inner  courses  of  masonry. 

After  them  came  the  largest  and  heaviest  of  the  rams. 
Under  its  tremendous  blows  the  cavity  deepened  and 
widened  until  the  wall  above  it  began  to  tremble.  It 
swayed,  crumbled,  and  at  last  with  a  mighty  roar  it  fell, 
burying  the  ram  and  half  the  men  who  had  been  working 
it  under  tons  of  broken  stone.  The  Macedonians,  gazing 
through  the  gap  that  was  opened,  saw  the  Temple  of  Baal- 
Moloch,  with  its  dome  and  towers,  rising  gloomily  among 
the  cypress  trees  that  surrounded  it. 

With  one  impulse,  the  vessels  carrying  the  shield-bear- 
ing guards  and  the  veterans  of  the  Agema  rushed  in 
toward  the  breach.  The  soldiers  leaped  ashore.  Order 
was  impossible  upon  such  an  insecure  footing  as  the 
tumbled  blocks  afforded.  Every  man  clung  where  he 
could,  advancing  step  by  step,  and  protecting  himself  by 
holding  his  shield  above  his  head. 

The  Tyrians  from  the  ends  of  the  broken  wall  and  from 
the  top  of  the  slope  where  the  gap  had  been  made  sent 
down  flights  of  darts  and  arrows.  In  order  to  repel  the 
storming  party,  they  even  loosened  portions  of  the  wall 


310  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

that  still  held  firm  and  hurled  them  down  upon  the 
enemy. 

Still  the  Macedonians  pressed  upward  in  the  hope  of 
winning  the  breach,  and  holding  it  until  reinforcements 
could  arrive.  Ptolemy,  son  of  Lagus,  and  Black  Clitus 
fought  in  the  foremost  ranks.  Beside  them  Leonidas 
plied  his  sword,  and  with  him  were  Clearchus  and  Chares. 

"  Ho,  comrades !  Beware  the  stone  !  "  the  Theban 
shouted,  as  a  loosened  block  rushed  toward  them  down 
the  slope. 

Leonidas  started  aside,  but  his  foot  slipped  and  he  fell 
to  his  knees.  Chares  caught  his  arm  and  dragged  him 
away.  The  fragment  grazed  him  as  it  hurtled  past. 

"  Forward,  men  of  Macedon  !  "  Ptolemy  cried.  "  Alex- 
ander is  watching  you." 

A  breathless  cheer  from  the  struggling  ranks  behind 
him  told  him  that  the  soldiers  were  doing  their  best.  The 
stones  of  the  fallen  wall,  slippery  with  blood,  rocked  be- 
neath their  feet.  Some  of  the  men  were  caught  in  crevices 
between  the  blocks  and  their  lives  were  crushed  out,  or 
they  were  held  there  until  a  javelin  put  an  end  to  their 
misery.  But  those  who  escaped  this  peril  pressed  upward 
like  wolves  when  the  quarry  is  in  sight.  The  exaspera- 
tion of  all  the  long  months  of  the  siege,  the  accumulation 
of  countless  insults,  and  the  joy  of  the  battle  filled  their 
hearts. 

Leaping  upon  a  swaying  stone  that  raised  him  above 
the  heads  of  his  companions,  Chares  held  his  shield  aloft 
to  deflect  the  darts  and  arrows  that  fell  upon  it  as  thickly 
as  the  drops  of  a  shower. 

"  Ohe  !  "  he  cried  down  the  slope.  "  Come  on !  The 
•victory  is  ours  !  " 

Clearchus  bounded  up  beside  him,  his  face  pale  with 
eagerness,  and  stared  into  the  city. 

"  Where  is  she  ?     Where  is  she  ?  "  he  cried,  panting. 

Chares  laughed.  "  Did  you  expect  she  would  be  wait- 
ing for  you  at  the  top  ?  "  he  asked.  "  You  will  have  to 
wait  until  we  get  inside." 

The  Athenian  gazed  at  the  lofty  buildings,  whose  walls 


THE   GAP   OF  DEATH  311 

/ 

were  pierced  by  hundreds  of  windows.  If  he  only  knew 
where  to  look  !  From  the  housetops  fluttered  countless 
scarfs  of  yellow,  blue,  and  red.  Any  one  of  them  might 
be  hers.  He  was  bewildered. 

The  wall  had  fallen  outward,  leaving  about  twenty  feet 
of  its  base  standing  on  the  side  toward  the  city.  Com- 
panies of  Tyrian  soldiers  ran  toward  the  breach.  They 
placed  ladders  against  the  foot  of  the  broken  wall  and 
scrambled  up  into  the  gap  like  a  swarm  of  ants  to  meet  the 
Macedonians.  Ptolemy  saw  them  coming  and  uttered  a 
joyful  cry. 

"  Here  they  are,"  he  shouted.  "  Melkarth,  take  thy  sac- 
rifice of  dogs!  " 

A  conflict  without  quarter  began  on  the  crest  of  the  gap. 
The  Tyrians  fought  with  desperation,  knowing  that  if  the 
enemy  once  gained  a  lodgement  in  the  city  they  were  lost. 
But  in  vain  they  hurled  themselves  upon  the  head  of  the 
column,  where  Ptolemy  and  Clitus,  Chares  and  Clearchus, 
and  a  hundred  more  received  them  with  the  deadly  up- 
ward thrust  of  their  swords,  against  which  no  armor  was 
proof.  There  was  no  longer  room  for  the  Tyrians  in  the 
breach.  Those  who  had  ascended  last  were  forced  back, 
leaping  or  falling  in  their  armor,  the  weight  of  which 
broke  their  bones.  Mingled  with  the  living,  the  dead 
began  to  drop  back  through  the  breach.  The  shouts  of 
the  victors  carried  panic  into  the  streets. 

Tyre  lay  at  the  mercy  of  Macedon.  Looking  down  into 
the  city,  Ptolemy  saw  the  Tyriaus  hastily  constructing 
barricades  of  furniture,  casks,  litters,  and  such  material  as 
they  were  able  to  drag  quickly  together. 

"  Do  they  think  that  will  save  them,  now  that  we  hold 
this  ?  "  he  said  to  Clitus. 

Clearchus  leaned  against  a  stone  with  great  joy  in  his 
heart.  Tyre  had  been  won  and  Artemisia  was  saved. 
The  sight  of  Moloch's  dark  temple  no  longer  chilled  his 
blood.  Baal  must  look  elsewhere  for  victims.  The  weary 
months  of  longing  were  at  an  end. 

So  desperate  had  been  the  struggle  in  the  breach  that 
the  Macedonians  had  forgotten  all  else.  It  was  not  until 


312  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

the  pause  before  the  final  charge  into  the  city  that  they 
began  to  notice  the  rolling  clouds  of  black  smoke  that 
were  drawing  together  toward  the  gap  along  those  por- 
tions of  the  wall  that  remained  standing.  It  rose  in  dark 
masses  against  the  sky,  blotting  out  the  sun  as  it  spread 
seaward  from  the  parapet.  Under  its  gloomy  canopy  men 
were  swarming  in  long  processions  upon  the  top  of  the 
wall  toward  the  gap,  bearing  caldrons  of  iron  and  copper 
suspended  from  yokes  across  their  shoulders. 

"  See  !  They  are  going  to  provide  us  with  shade," 
Clitus  said. 

Ptolemy  looked,  and  his  expression  changed  to  one  of 
alarm. 

"  Pitch  and  bitumen  !  "  he  exclaimed.  "  The  men  will 
never  be  able  to  stand  it ! " 

A  caldron  rolled  down  into  the  gap,  followed  by  an- 
other and  another,  scattering  their  blazing  contents  as 
they  came.  Wherever  the  bitumen  fell  it  continued  to 
burn,  giving  out  smoke  in  stifling  volumes.  In  a  few 
minutes  the  gap  was  obscured  by  suffocating  clouds  in 
which  the  Macedonians  groped  blindly.  Every  stone  was 
covered  with  a  coating  of  the  blazing  substances.  Show- 
ers of  molten  lead  and  burning  oil  descended  from  the 
walls.  The  bitumen  ate  into  the  flesh  of  the  soldiers. 
The  lead  and  oil  burned  out  their  eyes.  Many  of  them 
fled  like  living  torches  down  the  slope  and  plunged  into 
the  sea.  The  gap  had  become  untenable. 

Ptolemy  saw  that  it  would  be  impossible  for  reenforce- 
ments  to  reach  him.  He  shook  his  sword  at  the  city 
through  the  drifting  smoke.  "  Another  day  !  "  he  shouted, 
and,  turning,  plunged  down  the  blazing  path. 

Clearchus  stood  dazed  as  he  saw  his  comrades  turn  back. 

"  Come  !  "  Chares  shouted.  "  Do  you  want  to  be 
burned  to  death?" 

"  Cowards  !  "  Clearchus  cried,  "  why  do  you  fly  ?  Do 
you  not  see  that  Tyre  is  yours  ?  " 

He  made  a  step  toward  the  edge  of  the  wall  and  would 
have  leaped  down  into  the  city  had  not  Chares  caught 
him  with  an  iron  grasp. 


THE  GAP  OF  DEATH  313 

"  Leonidas  !  "  cried  the  Theban. 

"  Here  !  "  the  voice  of  Leonidas  replied,  and  he  appeared 
through  the  smoke,  smothering  a  patch  of  blazing  pitch 
that  had  fallen  upon  his  bare  shoulder. 

"  Clearchus  has  gone  crazy,"  Chares  said.  "  Help  me 
to  carry  him  down." 

"  You  shall  not !  "  the  Athenian  cried.  "  Traitors  ! 
Set  me  free  !  " 

Leonidas  calmly  twisted  the  sword  out  of  his  hand  and 
threw  it  aside.  They  lifted  him  between  them,  despite 
his  struggles.  Suddenly  his  muscles  relaxed  and  his  head 
fell  backward. 

"That's  right,"  Chares  said.  "He  has  fainted.  We 
can  carry  him  better  so." 

He  threw  the  limp  form  over  his  shoulder  and  strode 
after  Leonidas  into  the  black  curtain,  which  had  become 
so  dense  that  it  was  impossible  for  sight  to  penetrate  it  in 
any  direction.  Sulphur  and  pepper  had  been  mixed  in 
the  caldrons,  giving  the  smoke  a  pungent,  choking  qual- 
ity. Stumbling  over  jagged  blocks  of  stone,  and  tripping 
upon  the  bodies  of  the  dead,  Chares,  with  Clearchus  in 
his  arms,  followed  Leonidas  through  that  vale  of  death. 
Blinded  and  gasping,  they  staggered  to  the  edge  of  the 
water.  They  were  the  last  to  come  alive  out  of  the  smoke. 
They  were  drawn  upon  one  of  the  siege  boats,  and  lay 
there  until  the  unwieldy  vessel  was  towed  out  into  the 
clear  sunshine  and  safety. 


CHAPTER  XLI 

PRINCE  HUB'S   COUNTERPLOT 

PRINCE  HUR,  son  of  Azemilcus,  sat  in  his  house,  which 
opened  from  the  courtyard  of  the  palace.  In  figure  he 
was  undersized,  like  his  father,  with  a  delicate  face  and 
thin  white  hands,  on  one  of  which  glittered  a  great  ruby. 
Instead  of  the  mocking  smile  that  the  king  was  accustomed 
to  wear,  his  expression  was  grave  and  serious. 

With  him  were  Esmun,  chief  priest  of  Baal-Moloch,  on 
whose  fat  countenance,  with  its  pendulous  jowls,  sloth 
struggled  with  greed,  and  Ariston,  the  Athenian.  Aris- 
ton's  thin  form  was  thinner  and  his  face  more  worn  than 
on  the  day  when  he  watched  his  nephew,  Clearchus,  ride 
out  of  Athens,  leaving  him  guardian  of  his  fortune.  He 
had  made  free  use  of  this  wealth,  as  he  had  planned,  to 
save  the  remnants  of  his  own;  but  mischance  had  con- 
tinued to  follow  him  in  everything  he  attempted.  So 
heavjr  were  his  losses  that  he  rejoiced  when  he  learned 
that  Clearchus  had  been  sent  to  Babylon  a  prisoner.  The 
young  man's  return  to  the  army  filled  him  with  despair. 
Involved  as  he  was,  only  one  hope  remained.  He  would 
dispose  of  his  great  dye-works  in  Tyre,  and  the  proceeds 
of  the  sale  would  enable  him  to  make  a  last  attempt  to 
save  himself.  While  he  was  in  Tyre,  he  also  would  col- 
lect the  loan  that  he  had  been  forced  to  make  to  Phrada- 
tes,  and  that  the  Phoenician  had  never  repaid.  If  this 
plan  failed,  he  would  have  to  choose  between  death  and 
the  punishment  that  would  be  visited  upon  the  betrayal 
of  his  trust.  Therefore  he  had  come  to  Tyre,  and  there, 
by  a  final  stroke  of  misfortune,  he  had  been  imprisoned 
by  the  siege. 

314 


PRINCE  HUR'S  COUNTERPLOT  315 

"  I  fear  there  is  not  much  hope  for  us,"  Prince  Hur  said. 
"  Even  though  we  succeed  in  beating  off  these  attacks,  as 
we  did  to-day,  sooner  or  later  we  shall  starve." 

"  Hast  thou,  too,  lost  faith  in  the  power  of  Baal?  " 
Esmun  asked,  in  a  tone  of  reproof. 

"I  believe  in  him  as  much  as  you  do  yourself,"  the 
prince  said. 

"  I  may  have  deserved  that  reproach,"  the  priest  replied 
sadly.  "  To  my  shame,  I  confess  it ;  but  if  I  have  allowed 
the  name  of  Baal  to  be  lightly  spoken  in  my  presence,  it 
was  not  because  I  did  not  believe.  I  thought  that  he  was 
able  to  defend  himself,  as  indeed  he  is.  I  say  to  you  now 
that  I  know  his  power.  It  has  been  shown  over  and  over 
again.  If  it  should  please  him  to  save  Tyre  in  her  ex- 
tremity, he  will  do  it.  We  shall  know  after  the  sacrifice." 

"  There  will  be  no  sacrifice,"  the  prince  said  quietly. 

Esmun  stared  at  him  open-mouthed,  and  Ariston  started 
sharply.  The  Athenian  was  the  first  to  recover  himself. 

"  What  does  your  Highness  mean  ?  "  he  asked.  "  Doubt- 
less you  speak  in  jest." 

"  I  sent  for  you  because  I  am  in  need  of  your  advice," 
the  prince  continued  gravely.  "  You  are  both  men  of  the 
world  and  fitted  to  aid  me  with  your  counsel ;  but  what  I 
am  about  to  tell  you  must  not  be  repeated,  even  to  your- 
selves. Do  you  swear  to  keep  the  secret,  no  matter  what 
my  decision  may  be?" 

"We  swear  it,"  Ariston  replied. 

"And  you  ?  "  the  prince  said  to  Esmun. 

"  By  the  head  of  Baal !  "  the  priest  declared. 

"  Azemilcus  has  resolved  to  deliver  the  city,"  the  prince 
said,  bending  forward  and  speaking  in  a  tone  scarcely 
above  a  whisper. 

For  an  instant  both  his  hearers  were  silent.  Ariston 
comprehended  in  a  flash  that  surrender  would  mean  his 
ruin,  since  it  would  involve  the  loss  of  his  property. 
Esmun  was  too  astonished  to  think. 

"  What  will  the  king  receive  in  return  ?  "  the  Athenian 
inquired. 

"  His  life,"  Hur  replied.     "  He  knows  well  that  the  city 


316  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

must  be  destroyed,  and  that  his  people  will  be  sold  into 
slavery." 

Esmun  groaned.  He  saw  himself  torn  from  his  life  of 
ease,  Baal-Moloch's  temple  in  ruins,  and  nothing  left  for 
him  but  years  of  servitude. 

"  How  will  the  surrender  be  made  ?  "  Ariston  asked. 

"  The  king  will  order  the  fleets  out  of  both  harbors," 
the  prince  explained.  "  They  will  be  destroyed,  and  care 
will  be  taken  to  leave  the  harbor  entrances  unguarded." 

"Does  Alexander  know  this?"  Esmun  demanded. 

"Not  yet,"  said  the  prince.  "I  am  to  go  to  him  to- 
night with  the  chancellor  to  make  him  the  offer." 

"  Then  you  have  consented  to  it?  "  the  priest  said. 

"  I  was  not  asked  to  consent,"  the  prince  replied  bitterly. 
"  You  know  that  the  king  is  not  in  the  habit  of  consulting 
me." 

"  Yet  he  proposes  to  take  your  inheritance  from  you  !  " 
Esmun  exclaimed.  "  If  Baal  intervenes,  the  city  will  be 
saved  and  you  will  be  its  king." 

"  Does  the  council  know?"  Ariston  asked. 

"  It  does  not,"  Hur  replied. 

"  There  is  only  one  course  open  to  you,"  Esmun  declared, 
roused  as  he  had  not  been  since  the  long  struggle  that 
ended  in  raising  him  above  his  rivals  and  placing  him  in  a 
position  that  gave  him  almost  as  much  power  as  the  king 
himself.  "Go  with  the  chancellor,  since  to  refuse  now 
would  arouse  suspicion.  Get  proof  of  the  king's  treachery 
and  lay  it  at  once  before  the  council  and  the  generals. 
Azemilcus  will  be  dealt  with  according  to  their  will,  and 
you  will  be  made  king  in  his  stead.  That  you  may  leave 
to  me  if  you  can  obtain  the  proof ;  but  it  must  be  strong." 

"There  would  be  no  difficulty  concerning  the  proof," 
the  prince  said  doubtfully.  "  We  are  to  bring  Macedoni- 
ans back  with  us  to  act  as  a  guard  for  the  king.  They 
will  be  concealed  in  the  palace  so  that  they  will  be  able 
to  insure  his  safety  when  the  city  falls.  Their  presence 
will  be  proof  enough." 

"  Would  it  not  be  better  to  lay  the  whole  affair  before 
the  council  now  ?  "  Ariston  suggested. 


PRINCE  HUE'S  COUNTERPLOT  317 

"  No,"  said  Esmun  decisively.  "  The  king  would  deny 
everything.  He  would  accuse  Hur  of  seeking  his  throne, 
and  he  would  be  believed.  We  must  have  the  proof." 

"  I  do  not  like  to  raise  my  hand  against  my  father," 
Hur  said  hesitatingly. 

"  Tyre  is  in  danger,"  Esmun  said  solemnly.  "  It  is  your 
duty  to  save  her  if  you  can,  and  this  duty  comes  before 
any  tie  of  blood.  It  is  I,  chief  servant  of  Baal,  who  tell 
you  this." 

"  I  shall  not  shrink,"  the  prince  responded,  with  sudden 
decision. 

The  sun  was  setting  before  the  three  completed  the 
details  of  their  plan.  When  Ariston  left  the  prince,  he 
was  so  wrapped  in  thought  that  he  did  not  recognize  the 
brutal  face  of  Syphax,  who  passed  him  with  three  of  four 
others  of  his  own  kind. 

"Do  you  see  that  man?"  the  broken  freebooter  ex- 
claimed, directing  the  attention  of  his  companions  to  the 
retreating  form.  "  I  have  a  settlement  to  make  with  him. 
It  was  he  who  scattered  my  crew  and  brought  me  to  what 
I  am.  I  have  sought  him  far,  and  now  the  Fates  have 
given  him  to  me.  He  shall  pay  the  reckoning  !  " 


CHAPTER  XLII 

A  TRAITOR  IN   PURPLE 

ALTHOUGH  they  had  been  repulsed,  the  Macedonians 
returned  to  their  camp,  confident  that  Tyre  could  not 
much  longer  stand  against  them.  Alexander  ordered  the 
sacrifice  of  a  black  bull  to  Phoebus.  After  a  careful  ex- 
amination of  the  entrails,  Aristander,  the  soothsayer, 
sought  the  king  and  spoke  to  him  in  private. 

"Tyre  will  fall  before  the  month  ends,"  he  said. 
"Phoebus  has  promised  it." 

"  But  the  month  will  end  to-morrow,"  Alexander  replied, 
in  astonishment. 

"  Nevertheless,  there  can  be  no  doubt,"  Aristander  de- 
clared. "To-morrow  thou  wilt  be  in  possession  of  the 
city." 

"  Let  us  see  what  the  army  thinks,"  the  king  returned. 

The  news  soon  spread  through  the  camp.  Some  of  the 
soldiers  rejoiced  as  though  the  promise  had  already  been 
fulfilled,  while  others  refused  to  believe,  declaring  that 
the  thing  was  impossible.  In  order  to  save  the  God  from 
discredit,  Alexander  issued  a  proclamation  extending  the 
month  three  days  beyond  its  accustomed  term.  With 
this  the  army  was  satisfied. 

Clearchus  gave  way  to  an  agony  of  disappointment 
when  he  regained  consciousness  to  find  himself  on  the 
siege  boat  with  the  walls  of  Tyre  receding  from  him. 
Chares  and  Leonidas  were  obliged  at  first  to  prevent  him 
by  force  from  throwing  himself  into  the  sea.  It  was  only 
when  the  Theban  reminded  him  that  it  was  still  possible 
for  them  to  enter  the  city  that  he  became  calmer.  He 
was  for  seeking  the  passage  through  which  Joel  had 

318 


A  TRAITOR  IN  PURPLE  319 

emerged  as  soon  as  day  ended,  but  the  young  Israelite 
convinced  him  that  such  an  attempt  would  surely  be 
frustrated.  The  breach  in  the  wall  was  only  a  short  dis- 
tance from  the  passage  and  workmen  would  be  engaged 
there,  to  say  nothing  of  the  guard  that  would  certainly  be 
established.  He  consented  finally  to  yield  to  his  friends 
and  await  the  third  watch  of  the  night.  This  delay  would 
permit  them  to  get  a  few  hours  of  rest. 

The  sun  went  down  in  flaming  glory,  casting  the  long 
shadow  of  the  Tyrian  walls  across  the  Macedonian  camp. 
The  thin  smoke  of  a  thousand  fires  rose  lazily  in  the  quiet 
air.  The  soldiers  ceased  to  recount  their  escapes  in  the 
dreadful  breach  and  stretched  themselves  on  the  ground. 
Only  in  Alexander's  tent  a  light  continued  to  glow. 

In  the  middle  of  the  second  watch,  a  small  boat  crept  in 
from  the  purple  shadows  of  the  sea  and  grated  on  the  sand. 
Two  men  stepped  out  and  turned  their  faces  toward  the 
camp.  By  their  features  and  dress  they  were  Phoenicians. 
Of  the  first  sentinel  they  met,  they  demanded  to  be  led  to 
Alexander,  and  the  reasons  they  gave  caused  the  captain 
of  the  guard  to  grant  their  request. 

The  captain  emerged  from  the  king's  tent  at  the  end 
of  half  an  hour  and  hurried  away  in  the  darkness.  He 
brought  back  with  him  Clearchus,  Chares,  Leonidas, 
Nathan,  and  Joel.  The  Theban  was  rubbing  his  eyes  and 
yawning  over  his  interrupted  slumbers. 

"What  is  all  this  about?"  he  grumbled.  "Have  we 
not  done  enough  for  one  day  ?  I  wish  this  cursed  city 
was  in  the  bottom  of  the  sea  !  " 

"  It  is  by  the  king's  order,"  the  captain  reminded  him. 

They  found  Alexander  stretched  upon  his  couch  and  the 
two  Phoenicians  seated  before  him.  From  the  expression 
of  the  king's  eyes  as  they  sought  his,  Clearchus  knew  that 
something  of  moment  was  in  his  mind,  and  his  pale  face 
brightened. 

One  of  the  strangers  was  Prince  Hur,  son  of  King  Aze- 
milcus.  The  young  man  seemed  ill  at  ease,  and  his  fingers 
played  constantly  with  the  golden  chain  that  he  wore  as  a 
member  of  the  council.  His  companion  was  older  and 


320  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

more  composed.  His  lips  were  thin  and  his  eyes  were 
keen  and  penetrating. 

"  Comrades,"  Alexander  said,  using  the  term  that  en- 
deared him  to  every  soldier  in  his  army,  "  I  have  a  danger- 
ous service  to  ask  of  you.  King  Azemilcus  has  dreamed 
that  his  city  is  about  to  fall,  and  we  know  that  his  dream 
is  true.  He  has  sent  his  son  and  his  chancellor  to  us  to 
ask  his  life,  and  it  has  been  granted  to  him.  But  many 
things  may  happen  when  the  blood  is  hot  with  fighting, 
and  it  is  necessary  that  Macedonians  be  with  him  when 
we  enter.  Therefore  I  wish  you  to  go  to  him  and  guard 
him  when  the  time  arrives.  You  may  conduct  him  to  the 
Temple  of  Melkarth,  which  will  be  set  aside  as  a  sanctuary. 

"It  has  been  promised  that  you  shall  pass  unharmed 
into  the  city  and  remain  there  in  the  palace  until  I  come. 
If  this  promise  is  not  kept,  Azemilcus  and  all  his  family 
are  to  be  crucified  upon  the  walls  as  a  warning  to  those 
who  may  wish  to  break  faith  with  Alexander." 

The  young  king  looked  keenly  at  the  Phoenicians. 
The  prince  lowered  his  eyes  and  moved  uneasily. 

"  There  is  one  thing  more,"  Alexander  continued.  "  If 
any  of  you  have  friends  in  the  city  whom  you  desire  to 
protect,  it  is  made  a  condition  of  the  safety  of  Azemilcus 
that  he  shall  aid  you  by  every  means  in  his  power." 

He  glanced  meaningly  at  Clearchus  as  he  uttered  these 
words,  and  the  young  man's  heart  bounded  with  renewed 
hope. 

They  left  the  tent  in  silence.  The  captain  of  the  guard 
accompanied  them  to  the  boat. 

"  Azemilcus  is  betraying  his  city,"  Chares  whispered. 

"  We  shall  save  Artemisia  and  rescue  Thais,"  Clearchus 
replied,  gripping  the  arm  of  his  friend. 

They  entered  the  boat  and  rowed  silently  to  the  Egyp- 
tian Harbor.  The  towering  height  of  the  wall  swallowed 
the  little  craft  in  its  shadow  and  no  sentinel  challenged 
them.  They  bent  their  heads  as  they  glided  under  the 
great  guard-chains  that  stretched  across  the  entrance  of 
the  harbor,  and  threading  their  way  among  the  shipping, 
they  reached  the  landing  and  disembarked. 


A  TRAITOR  IN  PURPLE  321 

Keeping  to  the  left,  the  chancellor  led  them  toward  the 
palace.  More  than  once  they  were  forced  to  step  aside 
to  avoid  the  heaps  of  ruins  that  told  of  the  work  done  by 
the  ballistae.  As  they  advanced,  the  great  bulk  of  the 
palace  rose  before  them  above  the  wall,  to  which  it  was 
joined  and  of  which  it  formed  a  part.  As  they  advanced, 
the  chancellor  was  careful  to  keep  in  the  deepest  shadow, 
and  his  hand  shook  as  he  fitted  the  key  into  a  small  door 
in  the  palace  wall. 

"  We  are  safe  !  "  he  said  to  the  prince  as  the  door  closed 
behind  them. 

"  Very  well,"  the  young  man  replied,  yawning  ;  "  I  am 
going  to  bed." 

He  turned  abruptly  into  a  lateral  passage  and  disap- 
peared. The  chancellor  seemed  in  doubt  for  a  moment 
whether  to  call  him  back,  but  he  decided  to  let  him  go. 

"  Follow  me,"  he  said  to  the  Macedonians. 

They  groped  their  way  upward  after  him  along  a  wind- 
ing stair  that  seemed  to  be  built  into  the  city  wall.  This 
slow  progress  continued  for  many  minutes  without  a  glim- 
mer of  light  until  they  reached  what  appeared  to  be  a  win- 
dowless  chamber.  There  the  chancellor  left  them,  bidding 
them  wait  until  he  had  notified  the  king  of  their  arrival. 

He  was  absent  so  long  that  Leonidas  began  to  grow 
uneasy.  He  found  the  chamber  destitute  of  furniture 
and  without  doors  save  that  by  which  they  had  entered 
and  that  by  which  the  chancellor  had  left  them.  Both 
were  now  secured.  This  had  been  accomplished  without 
attracting  their  attention  and  it  added  to  their  uneasiness. 

"  We  are  like  owls  in  a  cage,"  Nathan  said.  "  We  can 
do  nothing  but  wait." 

"  I  do  not  like  it,"  Leonidas  replied. 

"Nonsense,"  Chares  remarked.  "They  brought  us 
here  for  a  purpose  and  we  are  of  more  use  to  them  alive 
than  dead.  Do  you  suppose  that  Azemilcus  is  anxious  to 
be  crucified?" 

"  Perhaps  not,"  the  Spartan  replied,  "  but  it  may  be 
that  he  has  changed  his  mind.  If  he  does  not  send  for 
us  soon,  I  think  we  had  better  try  the  door." 


322  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

Clearchus  said  nothing,  but  he  paced  impatiently  back 
and  forth  across  the  narrow  room,  pausing  at  every  sound. 
The  night  was  passing  and  the  hour  for  the  sacrifice  to 
Moloch  was  drawing  nearer.  Shut  up  in  the  palace,  they 
would  be  powerless  to  save  Artemisia.  The  moments 
seemed  hours  to  him.  At  last  he  could  bear  the  sus- 
pense no  longer. 

"We  should  never  have  permitted  the  chancellor  to 
leave  us !  "  he  said,  and,  striding  to  the  door,  he  began  to 
beat  upon  it  with  the  hilt  of  his  sword  until  the  metal  of 
which  it  was  composed  rang  like  a  bell. 

There  was  no  response.  The  others  joined  him,  rais- 
ing a  tumult  loud  enough  to  be  heard  throughout  the 
palace,  but  even  then  some  time  elapsed  before  the  bars 
were  removed  and  the  door  swung  open.  The  chancellor 
had  returned  alone,  his  face  white  and  scared  in  the  flick- 
ering light  of  the  lamp  that  he  had  set  upon  the  stone 
floor  while  he  worked  at  the  bars. 

"  Silence,  or  we  are  all  lost !  "  he  whispered  implor- 
ingly, taking  up  the  lamp  with  a  hand  that  trembled  so 
that  the  oil  spilled  upon  the  floor.  "Do  you  want  to 
invite  death?" 

"  Don't  talk  to  us  of  silence !  "  bellowed  Chares,  threat- 
ening the  old  man  with  his  sword.  "  What  do  you  mean 
by  shutting  us  up  here?  You  have  yet  to  learn  that  it 
is  not  wise  to  keep  the  soldiers  of  Alexander  waiting. 
Take  us  to  your  king." 

"  Yes,  yes  !  "  muttered  the  chancellor  with  chattering 
teeth.  "  Follow  me ;  but  in  the  name  of  Baal  keep  silence  ! 
I  fear  they  have  heard  you  already." 

"Little  I  care  if  they  have,  whoever  they  are,"  the 
Theban  exclaimed,  stalking  after  the  chancellor,  sword 
in  hand.  "  If  you  try  any  more  of  your  tricks,  your  head 
goes  off  like  a  chicken's." 

They  made  several  turns  in  the  passage,  ascended  a  last 
short  flight  of  steps,  and  came  to  a  second  door,  which  their 
guide  pushed  open.  They  followed  him  into  a  large  room, 
hung  with  woven  tapestries,  carpeted  with  silken  rugs,  and 
strewn  with  luxurious  divans.  It  was  on  the  southern 


A  TRAITOR  IN  PURPLE  323 

side  of  the  palace,  with  windows  that  looked  out  across 
the  wall  toward  the  sea.  The  light  of  the  lamps  was 
already  yielding  to  the  gray  dawn  which  silvered  the 
surface  of  the  water. 

With  his  back  to  the  window  stood  Azemilcus,  king 
of  the  doomed  city.  His  thin  white  hair  straggled  from 
under  a  close-fitting  cap  to  the  diamond  collar  which 
encircled  his  wrinkled  throat.  A  gorgeous  robe  of  crim- 
son hid  his  shrunken  figure.  He  looked  old  and  feeble, 
but  his  eyes  were  as  bright  as  jewels  set  in  the  head  of 
a  mummy. 

"  Welcome,  gentlemen  ! "  he  said  quietly,  stretching 
forth  a  wasted  hand  toward  Chares,  who  was  striding 
toward  him  with  anger  in  his  face.  "I  must  ask  your 
pardon  for  your  detention ;  but  we  are  prisoners  here,  like 
yourselves." 

Astonishment  halted  the  Theban,  who  stood  staring  at 
the  king  as  though  he  had  not  heard  aright.  Clearchus 
stepped  forward. 

"  What  do  you  mean  ?  Who  has  made  you  a  prisoner  ?  " 
he  asked  sharply. 

The  small  king  smiled  with  irony  on  his  lips. 

"  I  fear  it  can  be  only  the  prince,  my  son,"  he  replied. 

"  The  same  one  who  helped  to  bring  us  here  and  who  left 
us  as  soon  as  we  entered  the  palace  ?  "  Clearchus  demanded. 

"Yes,"  Azemilcus  answered,  crossing  his  hands  and 
hiding  them  in  the  wide  sleeves  of  his  robe.  "  He  is  not 
sharp-witted,  my  son ;  and  it  turns  out  that  he  still  has 
hopes  of  saving  Tyre  so  that  he  may  reign  here  in  my 
place.  You  see  what  they  have  been  doing." 

He  stepped  back  and  waved  his  hand  toward  the  win- 
dow. Beneath  them  was  the  breach  that  had  been 
so  desperately  attacked  and  defended.  The  Tyrians 
had  raised  a  new  wall,  nearly  as  thick  and  as  high  as  the 
city  wall  itself.  It  formed  a  half -circle  inside  the  gap, 
joining  the  main  wall  at  either  end,  so  that  an  attacking 
force,  seeking  to  storm  the  breach,  would  be  caught  as  in 
the  bend  of  a  bow.  Swarms  of  men  were  still  at  work 
there  by  the  light  of  torches. 


324  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

The  Athenian's  heart  sank.  It  seemed  to  him  impos- 
sible that  after  the  defeat  of  the  preceding  day,  a  second 
attack  could  succeed  when  the  breach  had  been  repaired. 
They  were  inside  the  city,  it  was  true,  but  they  were  only 
five  against  forty  thousand. 

For  a  moment  there  was  silence  in  the  room.  The  bit- 
ter smile  still  rested  on  the  thin  lips  of  the  old  king.  The 
chancellor  stood  nervously  rubbing  his  knuckles,  first  with 
one  hand  and  then  with  the  other.  Leonidas  examined 
the  wall  and  the  new  work  with  an  eye  that  took  in  every 
detail.  He  turned  to  the  king. 

"  You  know  that  if  you  try  to  deceive  us,  we  will  kill 
you,"  he  said  quietly. 

"  Well  ?  "  the  king  replied,  still  with  his  thin  smile. 

"You  say  that  it  is  your  son  who  has  shut  you  up," 
Leonidas  continued.  "  Why  do  you  think  so  ?  " 

"  Because  he  alone,  besides  this  man,  knew  that  I  had 
summoned  you,"  the  king  said. 

Leonidas  looked  at  the  chancellor,  whose  ashen  face  grew 
a  shade  paler  under  his  scrutiny. 

"  You  were  about  to  betray  your  city  and  your  son  has 
betrayed  you,"  the  Spartan  said. 

"  That  is  a  harsh  way  to  put  it,"  Azemilcus  answered. 
"The  city  was  lost  already." 

"  Is  it  lost  now  ?  "  Leonidas  demanded,  pointing  to  the 
new  wall. 

"Yes,"  said  the  old  king.  "To-day,  to-morrow,  next 
month,  it  will  fall.  The  Gods  have  deserted  us.  The 
boy  told  me  they  would." 

"  It  is  not  surprising  that  the  Gods  have  deserted  you," 
the  Spartan  observed.  "  But  your  son,  who  has  conspired 
against  you,  knows  that  we  are  here." 

"  Yes,"  the  king  admitted. 

"  And  you  kept  us  shut  up  while  you  were  considering 
whether  there  was  not  some  way  of  getting  rid  of  us  so 
that  we  might  not  be  found  and  used  as  proof  of  your 
treachery,"  Leonidas  continued.  "You  were  ready  to 
sacrifice  us,  who  had  come  to  save  you,  so  that  you  might 
prove  your  son  a  liar  and  defeat  his  attempt." 


A  TRAITOR  IN  PURPLE  325 

Azemilcus  made  no  reply,  but  the  smile  left  his  lips 
and  he  glanced  furtively  from  side  to  side.  Chares  mut- 
tered some  words  in  his  throat  that  sounded  like  a 
curse. 

"  You  are  speaking  to  a  king,"  Azemilcus  said  at  last, 
drawing  himself  up  with  an  assumption  of  dignity  and 
trying  to  meet  the  eyes  of  his  questioner. 

"  I  am  speaking  to  a  fool !  "  Leonidas  replied  contemp- 
tuously. "  In  order  to  profit  by  his  double  perfidy,  your 
son  must  have  proof  against  you.  Who  will  believe  him 
unless  we  are  found  ?  It  will  be  his  first  care  to  produce 
us,  and  if  he  can  do  this,  there  will  be  no  hope  left  for  you. 
Every  moment  that  you  kept  us  behind  that  door  brought 
you  nearer  to  death." 

He  paused,  and  Azemilcus  made  no  reply ;  but  his  smile 
came  back  and  his  eyes  wandered  toward  a  table  where 
a  great  flagon  of  wine  had  been  set. 

"There  may  yet  be  time  to  save  ourselves  and  you," 
Leonidas  continued.  "If  you  can  get  rid  of  us  for  the 
present,  you  will  have  nothing  to  fear.  You  can  deny 
your  son's  story  and  it  will  be  attributed  to  a  clumsy  plot 
to  overthrow  you.  Is  there  no  way  out  of  the  palace  that 
is  not  guarded  ?  " 

"  None  that  I  know,"  the  king  replied. 

The  chancellor  uttered  a  clucking  sound  in  his  throat 
that  seemed  involuntary.  Leonidas  gripped  him  by  the 
shoulder. 

"Do  you  know  a  way?"  he  cried.     "Speak  quickly." 

The  chancellor  went  down  on  his  knees  and  raised  his 
hands  in  supplication. 

"  Mercy  !  "  he  wailed.  "  Mercy  !  I  know  —  I  have 
heard  of  a  way  ! " 

"  Where  does  it  lead  ?  "  Leonidas  demanded  fiercely. 

"  To  the  Temple  of  our  Lord,  Baal-Moloch,"  the  old  man 
whimpered. 

King  Azemilcus  looked  at  his  chancellor  with  his  keen 
eyes  and  sarcastic  smile. 

"  Now  I  understand  many  things,"  he  remarked  dryly. 

"  Oh,  my  master,  I  took  them  !  "  the  chancellor  cried, 


326  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

with  tears  rolling  down  his  cheeks.  "  Esmun  made  me  do 
it.  He  said  Moloch  demanded  them." 

"  My  rubies,"  the  king  said  musingly.  "  Well,  never 
mind.  We  will  talk  of  them  hereafter." 

"  What  is  one  piece  of  treachery,  more  or  less,  to  you  ?  " 
Leonidas  said  roughly.  "Remain  here.  Should  you 
escape  your  son,  we  will  seek  you,  if  we  can,  when  those 
come  whom  you  cannot  escape.  If  we  do  not  return,  fly 
to  the  Temple  of  Melkarth  and  embrace  his  knees  that  you 
may  be  spared.  Farewell  !  " 

He  dragged  the  chancellor  to  his  feet.  The  man  was 
shaking  so  that  he  could  hardly  stand.  Below  them  in 
the  palace  they  could  hear  the  tramp  of  ascending  footsteps 
and  the  sound  of  voices. 

"  They  are  coming ;  we  cannot  remain  here,"  Nathan 
cried. 

Leonidas  snatched  up  the  flagon  of  wine  and  hastily 
filled  a  golden  cup  that  he  offered  to  the  chancellor. 

"  Drink  this,"  he  said.     "  It  will  give  you  strength." 

Instead  of  taking  the  cup,  the  chancellor  uttered  a 
choking  cry  and  pushed  it  from  him. 

"  Not  that !  "  he  gasped.  "  See,  I  am  strong  !  I  will 
lead  you  !  " 

He  seemed  indeed  to  have  recovered  from  his  weakness, 
for  he  stepped  briskly  toward  the  door  by  which  they  had 
entered.  Leonidas  looked  at  him  and  then  at  the  wine 
spilled  upon  the  floor. 

"  Poisoned  1  "  he  exclaimed,  and  such  a  blaze  of  wrath 
gleamed  in  his  eye  that  the  old  king  shrank  back. 

"  So  this  was  your  plan  for  getting  rid  of  us  !  "  the 
Spartan  said. 

His  grasp  tightened  about  the  hilt  of  his  sword,  and  for 
an  instant  he  hesitated  ;  but  the  tramp  of  the  soldiers 
was  close  at  hand  and  he  reflected  that  a  dead  king  could 
not  betray  Tyre.  He  sheathed  his  sword  and  darted  into 
the  passage  after  his  companions.  Azemilcus  made  fast 
the  door  behind  them  and  let  the  draperies  fall  over  it. 
Then  he  turned  with  his  mocking  smile  to  face  his  accusers. 


CHAPTER  XLIII 

THE  KING   TAKES   HIS  REVENGE 

AZEMILCUS  walked  to  the  window  and  stood  there  lean- 
ing against  the  frame.  Day  was  breaking,  sullen  and 
gray,  in  a  wrack  of  flying  clouds,  and  the  uneasy  moaning 
of  the  sea  sounded  in  his  ears. 

There  Hur  and  Esmun,  panting  from  their  long  climb, 
found  him  standing.  The  prince  carried  a  drawn  sword 
in  his  hand  and  he  glanced  quickly  from  side  to  side  as  he 
burst  into  the  room.  Behind  him  came  Ariston  and  a 
guard  of  twenty  or  thirty  soldiers,  headed  by  one  of  the  gen- 
erals of  the  garrison.  Hur  had  expected  to  find  the  Greeks. 
He  saw  only  his  father,  leaning  wearily  in  the  window. 
He  stood  abashed,  looking  at  Esmun  as  if  for  advice. 

The  old  king  remained  motionless  until  all  had  entered, 
and  then  he  turned  slowly  and  faced  them.  The  lines  of 
his  countenance,  deepened  by  months  of  anxiety,  told  of 
the  strain  he  had  passed  through,  and  his  shrunken  frame 
seemed  aged  and  feeble  in  its  magnificent  robe  of  state. 
His  eyes  met  theirs  steadily  and  frankly,  yet  with  a  look 
of  sadness  as  he  gave  them  his  greeting. 

"  Welcome,  my  son  and  gentlemen,"  he  said.  "  You 
come  early  to  seek  your  king  ;  but  in  these  times  I  know 
that  ceremony  must  be  disregarded.  What  news  do  you 
bring?" 

The  authority  in  his  tone  and  the  dignity  of  his  bearing, 
which  most  of  the  men  who  stood  before  him  had  been 
accustomed  from  boyhood  to  respect,  had  their  effect. 
The  soldiers,  who  knew  nothing  of  the  plot,  stared  won- 
deringly  about  them.  Ariston  had  prudently  halted  near 
the  door,  and  he  now  edged  still  farther  into  the  back- 
ground. 

"  Come,  gentlemen  !  "  the  king  said,  finding  that  none 

327 


328  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

replied  to  his  question.  "  What  is  the  news  that  brings 
you  hither  at  this  hour  ?  Do  not  fear  to  tell  me,  since  it 
is  the  lot  of  kings  to  share  the  dangers  and  sorrows  of 
their  people.  Have  I  not  done  it  for  nearly  fifty  years  ?  " 

He  smiled  somewhat  sadly  and  waved  his  thin  hand 
with  a  gesture  that  seemed  to  dismiss  all  that  he  had  done 
for  the  city  as  something  for  which  he  required  no  return 
of  gratitude. 

"  Do  not  hesitate,"  he  continued,  "  because  you  would 
spare  me.  It  is  true  that  in  all  that  now  threatens  us  I 
have  more  to  lose  than  you.  I  am  ready,  as  you  know,  to 
sacrifice  even  life  itself  if  that  would  save  the  city.  Is  it 
concerning  the  offering  to  Baal-Moloch  that  you  desire  to 
consult  me  ?  " 

He  addressed  himself  to  Esmun,  recognizing  in  the 
priest  the  man  from  whom  he  had  most  to  fear.  He  had 
scarcely  glanced  at  his  son,  who  stood  helpless,  raging 
inwardly  to  find  himself  presenting  the  appearance  of  a 
culprit  caught  in  some  fault,  instead  of  the  avenger  that 
he  had  expected  to  be.  Esmun  looked  at  the  prince  and 
saw  that  nothing  was  to  be  expected  from  him.  He  took 
up  the  situation  boldly,  relying  upon  his  sacred  office  to 
protect  him. 

"  It  is  true  that  I  wished  to  consult  you  concerning  the 
sacrifice  to  Baal-Moloch,  whom  I  serve,"  he  said,  "  but  we 
had  still  another  reason  for  coming.  We  have  been  in- 
formed that  a  plot  against  your  life  has  been  conceived. 
It  was  told  to  us  that  certain  Greeks  had  been  brought 
into  the  city  by  the  treachery  of  your  enemies,  and  we 
made  all  haste  to  summon  this  guard  to  protect  you  in 
case  of  need.  It  is  said  that  the  assassins  are  even  now 
in  the  palace.  If  anything  should  happen  to  your  High- 
ness, then,  indeed,  the  city  might  despair.  In  guarding 
thy  safety,  we  guard  the  safety  of  all." 

The  two  men  looked  into  each  other's  eyes.  The  king 
read  the  threat  that  lay  behind  Esmun's  words  and  he 
took  up  the  challenge. 

"  Why  should  they  seek  to  destroy  a  man  whose  days 
are  fast  nearing  their  close  ?  "  he  asked.  "  The  death  of 


329 

one  of  these  soldiers  would  profit  them  more,  since  it 
would  leave  one  less  dauntless  heart  for  them  to  conquer. 
It  seems  to  me  that  the  alarm  is  needless,  although  I  thank 
you  for  your  care  ;  and  yet,  I  will  not  conceal  from  you 
that  there  may  after  all  be  some  basis  for  the  story  you 
have  heard.  Within  the  week,  the  crown  rubies  have 
been  stolen,  and  it  is  clear  that  I  have  some  unfaithful 
servants.  Perhaps  they  have  brought  in  the  Greeks  to 
prevent  detection  and  the  punishment  they  deserve. 
Search  the  palace,  and  if  the  assassins  are  found,  we  will 
make  an  example  of  them." 

Esmun's  heavy  face  quivered  when  the  king  spoke  of 
the  rubies,  for  his  words  were  accompanied  by  a  look  full 
of  significance.  He  knew  that  the  Greeks  were  in  the 
city,  but  the  willingness  of  the  king  to  have  the  search 
made  indicated  that  they  were  no  longer  in  the  palace. 
He  racked  his  brains  to  think  what  had  become  of  them. 

Ariston  slipped  out  of  the  door  and  stole  softly  down 
the  stairs.  The  astute  Athenian  saw  that  the  counterplot 
had  collapsed. 

"  You,  my  son,  and  you,  Esmun,  will  remain  with  me 
while  the  guard  makes  the  search,"  the  king  said  coolly, 
"  and  let  us  eat,  for  there  is  much  to  be  done  to-day." 

He  engaged  the  priest  in  talk  regarding  the  details  of 
the  sacrifice  to  Baal  while  the  soldiers  dispersed  through 
the  palace  and  slaves  brought  food.  To  Hur  he  did  not 
speak.  The  general  in  charge  of  the  guard  at  last  returned, 
saying  that  no  trace  of  the  presence  of  strangers  in  the 
palace  could  be  discovered.  He  knew  nothing  of  the 
secret  passages,  and  the  prince  did  not  venture,  in  his 
father's  presence,  to  reveal  them.  Esmun,  with  the  theft 
of  the  rubies  in  his  mind,  dared  not  betray  his  knowledge 
of  their  existence. 

"It  is  as  I  thought,"  the  king  said,  dismissing  the 
guard.  "  I  thank  you  for  your  zeal." 

The  slaves  had  already  withdrawn,  since  it  was  unlaw- 
ful for  any  who  had  not  been  initiated  to  be  present 
while  the  mysteries  of  the  worship  of  Baal  were  being 
discussed. 


330  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

"  You  seem  downcast,  my  son  ! "  the  king  said  when 
he  was  left  alone  with  Hur  and  the  priest.  He  took  his 
seat  at  the  table,  upon  which  the  food  had  been  placed, 
and  motioned  them  to  a  seat  opposite  to  him.  "  You  will 
never  be  a  king,"  he  continued,  "  until  you  learn  how  to 
conquer  failure.  I  have  noted  a  certain  nervousness  in 
you  of  late.  You  should  overcome  it.  Misfortune  is 
half  disarmed  when  you  meet  her  in  a  cheerful  spirit." 

Hur  let  his  eyes  fall,  but  he  made  no  reply.  Esmun 
kept  his  gaze  on  the  king's  face. 

"  Come  !  "  Azemilcus  said  in  the  same  bantering  tone, 
"you  do  not  eat.  You  should  leave  the  welfare  of  the 
city  to  me.  You  thought  you  knew,  when  you  did  not. 
You  should  remember  that  kings  do  not  always  reveal 
their  purposes." 

He  filled  his  cup  from  the  great  flagon  and  pushed  it 
toward  them. 

"  Let  us  drink  to  the  safety  of  Tyre,"  he  said. 

"  To  that  I  say  amen,"  Esmun  exclaimed,  "  and  may  the 
curse  of  Baal  rest  upon  all  who  seek  to  betray  her  !  " 

"  So  say  I  —  be  they  high  or  low  !  "  Hur  echoed  boldly. 

The  old  king's  eyes  sparkled  and  he  looked  at  them 
with  the  mocking  smile  that  they  knew  so  well. 

"Drink,  then  I "  he  said,  spilling  a  few  drops  from  his 
cup  upon  the  floor  as  a  libation. 

The  others  followed  his  example,  Esmun  with  a  muttered 
word  of  invocation,  and  both  drank  off  what  remained. 
The  king  was  seized  by  a  violent  fit  of  coughing  that 
shook  his  withered  frame  and  forced  him  to  set  his  cup 
down  untasted.  As  he  did  so  Esmun  rose  to  his  feet. 

The  face  of  the  priest  was  convulsed  and  purple  and  his 
eyes  seemed  starting  from  his  head.  He  raised  his 
clenched  hands  and  made  a  tottering  step  toward  the  king 
as  though  he  would  strike  him  with  his  fists.  He 
struggled  to  speak,  but  no  words  issued  from  his  throat. 
He  reeled  blindly  and  crashed  down  across  the  table  like 
a  slain  bullock,  overturning  it  in  his  fall.  His  eyes 
rolled  up  in  his  head  and  he  lay  motionless. 

The  prince  did  not  rise  from  his  chair,  but  his  fingers 


THE  KING  TAKES  HIS  EEVENGE  331 

gripped  convulsively  the  carved  arms  of  ebony  and  he 
writhed  in  agony. 

"  Father !  "  he  gasped. 

His  form  stiffened,  his  head  fell  back,  and  a  slight  foam 
appeared  upon  his  lips. 

Azeniilcus  drew  the  skirts  of  his  robe  around  him  and 
stepped  carefully  across  the  litter  caused  by  the  wreck  of 
the  table,  with  its  linen  cloth  stained  in  the  spilled  wine 
that  flowed  from  the  shattered  flagon.  He  walked  quietly 
to  the  door  and  vanished  between  the  crimson  curtains, 
leaving  the  two  dead  men  alone  in  the  room. 


CHAPTER  XLIV 

THE  REVOLT   OF   THE   ISRAELITES 

WHILE  Azemilcus  was  dealing  with  his  enemies  in  his 
own  way,  the  wretched  chancellor,  shaking  in  every  limb, 
conducted  the  Macedonians  back  through  the  secret  pas- 
sage by  which  he  had  brought  them  to  the  presence  of  the 
king.  Descending  the  winding  stairs,  they  reached  the 
street  level,  where  the  old  man  opened  a  hidden  door  that 
led  into  a  narrow  subterranean  gallery.  They  followed 
this  for  what  seemed  to  them  a  long  distance  in  a  stagnant 
atmosphere,  heavy  with  dampness.  It  brought  them  at 
last  to  a  slab  of  stone,  from  which  hung  a  ring  of  iron. 

Chares  was  forced  to  exert  all  his  strength  to  turn  this 
stone  upon  its  pivot.  They  emerged  from  the  passage 
into  a  small  room  with  walls  of  rough  masonry  and  a  door 
that  was  closed  by  a  black  curtain.  At  the  request  of  the 
chancellor,  the  lamp  was  extinguished. 

"  Where  are  we  ?  "  Leonidas  demanded. 

"  In  the  Temple  of  Baal,"  the  old  man  whispered. 
"  This  room  is  little  used  by  the  priests.  They  live  on 
the  other  side." 

The  Spartan  raised  the  curtain  and  looked  into  the 
gloomy  interior  of  the  temple.  It  was  deserted  and 
silent. 

"  What  shall  we  do  with  this  man  ?  "  he  asked,  turning 
to  his  companions,  and  indicating  the  chancellor. 

"  We  have  no  further  use  for  him,"  Chares  replied, 
placing  his  hand  suggestively  upon  his  sword-hilt. 

"  Spare  me ! "  the  chancellor  cried,  falling  upon  his 
knees.  "  I  will  tell  where  the  rubies  are,  and  a  great 
store  of  jewels  besides.  They  are  under  the  image  of 
Baal.  Do  not  take  my  life  !  " 

332 


THE  REVOLT   OF  THE  ISRAELITES  333 

"  He  might  betray  us  if  we  let  him  go,"  Leonidas  said, 
paying  no  attention  to  his  supplications. 

"  I  swear  to  you  on  the  head  of  Baal  that  I  will  not," 
the  old  man  cried  piteously. 

"  If  he  should  betray  us,"  Clearchus  observed,  "  his  own 
life  would  be  forfeit,  because  we  should  reveal  the  part  he 
had  in  bringing  us  into  the  city." 

"  Very  well ;  you  have  most  at  stake,"  the  Spartan  said. 
"  Let  him  go." 

The  chancellor  did  not  wait  for  further  permission.  He 
disappeared  into  the  passage  like  an  old  gray  rat  escaped 
from  a  trap. 

"I  am  half  sorry  we  spared  him  after  all,"  Leonidas 
said  regretfully.  "  Let  us  see  where  we  are." 

They  passed  through  the  curtained  door  and  into  the 
temple.  Twilight  reigned  beneath  the  lofty  dome  where 
the  bats  were  still  flitting.  This  semi-darkness  was  art- 
fully preserved  so  that  the  fire,  which  was  the  essential 
feature  of  the  worship  of  Baal-Moloch,  might  be  visible 
and  effective  during  the  sacrifices. 

The  Greeks  found  themselves  in  a  vast  hall  of  oblong 
shape.  They  were  standing  upon  a  platform  of  stone, 
raised  for  the  height  of  a  man  above  the  main  floor,  to 
which  a  flight  of  broad  and  shallow  steps  descended.  A 
huge  dark  mass  stood  before  them  exactly  under  the 
dome,  the  sides  of  which  were  pierced  by  narrow  slits 
that  admitted  the  light  of  day.  This  mass  was  the  mis- 
shapen idol  of  Baal.  The  God  was  represented  by  a  hol- 
low statue  of  iron  and  bronze,  sitting  upon  a  throne.  Its 
long  arms  terminated  in  hands  that  rested  with  palms  up- 
turned beside  its  knees.  Its  enormous  head  was  inclined 
slightly  forward,  and  the  expression  upon  its  face  was  so 
cruel  and  malignant  that  Clearchus  felt  his  blood  chilled 
as  he  gazed  upon  it  and  thought  of  the  hecatombs  of 
innocent  victims  whose  lives  had  been  sacrificed  to  its 
ferocity. 

There  were  larger  and  more  splendid  images  of  Baal  in 
other  Phosnician  cities,  but  none  that  was  so  venerated. 
It  had  been  brought  from  the  Temple  of  Baal-Moloch  in 


334  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

the  Old  City  on  the  mainland,  where  for  centuries  it  had 
been  the  guardian  of  the  place,  receiving  its  sacrifices  each 
year.  In  the  old  days  even  the  first-born  of  the  royal 
blood  had  been  lifted  in  those  blackened  arms  and  rolled 
upon  the  iron  knees  to  be  roasted  alive.  The  terrible  face 
leaned  above  with  distended  nostrils,  as  though  to  inhale 
the  odor  of  burning  flesh,  and  thousands  of  mothers  had 
watched  its  dreadful  smile  through  the  smoke  with  songs 
of  praise  on  their  lips  and  death  in  their  hearts,  while  their 
babies  writhed  in  agony  in  the  pitiless  embrace.  Baal 
would  accept  no  unwilling  sacrifice,  and  the  mother  whose 
child  was  torn  from  her  breast  to  be  given  to  the  God,  not 
only  lost  her  infant  but  was  disgraced  forever  if  she  showed 
emotion  while  the  rite  was  being  performed. 

In  spite  of  themselves,  the  Macedonians  were  oppressed 
by  a  kind  of  superstitious  dread  as  they  looked  at  the 
grim  visage  that  seemed  to  sneer  down  upon  them. 

The  great  portals  of  the  temple,  at  the  other  end  of  the 
hall,  were  closed.  On  either  side  were  rows  of  dark  col- 
umns upholding  the  roof,  which  was  painted  to  represent 
the  heavens.  Dim  shapes  of  monsters,  half  beast  and  half 
human,  appeared  upon  the  walls. 

The  Greeks  made  a  circuit  of  the  temple  but  found  no 
means  of  egress.  There  were  several  anterooms  similar  to 
the  one  to  which  the  subterranean  passage  had  led  them. 
These  contained  vestments,  the  implements  used  in  the 
ceremonials,  and  a  store  of  scented  wood,  dry  as  tinder, 
that  furnished  fuel  for  the  sacrifices.  In  one  of  the  rooms 
was  a  door  which  Joel  believed  connected  with  the  build- 
ing in  which  the  priests  were  housed.  The  walls  around 
the  platform  were  draped  with  heavy  hangings  of  black 
that  formed  a  background  for  the  image. 

"  Let  us  take  counsel,"  Nathan  said,  casting  a  look  of 
hatred  at  the  idol.  "  Jehovah  will  not  permit  this  mon- 
ster to  triumph  over  Him." 

They  withdrew  into  their  recess  to  consider  a  plan  of 
action. 

"  One  thing  is  certain,"  Leonidas  said.  "  Alone  we  can 
never  prevent  the  sacrifice." 


THE  REVOLT  OF  THE  ISRAELITES  335 

"  My  people  will  help  us,"  Nathan  said.  "  They  will 
not  give  up  their  first-born  without  fighting." 

"  How  many  are  they?  "  Clearehus  asked. 

"There  are  ten  thousand  of  them  in  the  city,"  Joel 
replied;  "but  they  are  not  armed,  excepting  those  who 
have  been  drafted  to  the  defence  of  the  walls." 

"  I  have  more  faith  in  Alexander  than  I  have  in  your 
people,"  Chares  said  bluntly.  "He  will  be  in  the  city 
before  this  day  ends,  unless  the  Gods  have  misled  old 
Aristander." 

"But  will  he  come  in  time?"  Leonidas  asked.  "Let 
Nathan  and  Joel  go  to  the  Israelites  and  rouse  them  to 
resist.  Tell  them  that  Alexander  is  coming  and  that 
he  will  protect  them.  We  three  will  stay  here  and 
await  the  result." 

To  this  the  others  gave  their  assent.  It  seemed  a  des- 
perate chance,  but  it  was  all  they  had.  There  was  a  small 
window  in  the  antechamber,  high  up  in  the  wall.  Nathan 
climbed  up  to  it  on  the  shoulders  of  the  Greeks  and  looked 
through. 

"  There  is  nothing  on  this  side  but  the  cypress  garden," 
he  said.  "  Farewell ;  you  may  be  sure  that  we  shall  re- 
turn, though  we  come  alone." 

He  slipped  through  the  window  and  dropped  upon  the 
turf  outside.  Joel  followed  him.  The  three  Greeks,  left 
alone  in  the  temple,  looked  into  each  other's  faces  and 
Clearehus  grasped  his  companions  by  the  hand. 

"  You  have  placed  your  lives  in  peril  for  me,"  he  said 
with  emotion.  "  Zeus  grant  that  they  be  not  demanded 
of  you !  " 

"  Pshaw !  "  Chares  exclaimed,  "  are  not  our  lives  always 
in  peril  ?  If  we  must  die,  we  shall  die ;  and  we  are  not 
permitted  to  choose  where  or  how.  When  the  Ferryman 
calls,  we  must  go.  For  my  part,  if  thou  wouldst  repay 
me,  let  me  sleep,  for  my  head  is  nodding." 

Clearehus  smiled,  understanding  his  friend's  aversion 
to  any  display  of  feeling.  He  embraced  the  Theban,  who 
calmly  lay  down  upon  the  stone  floor;  his  eyes  closed, 
and  he  began  to  snore  gently. 


336  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

Leonidas,  whose  tough  frame  defied  fatigue,  and  Clear- 
chus,  whose  mind  was  in  a  torment  of  doubt  and  sus- 
pense, stationed  themselves  behind  the  curtain  that  hid 
the  door  and  waited,  talking  in  whispers.  They  could 
hear  the  patter  of  raindrops  and  by  the  rising  wind  out- 
side they  knew  that  a  storm  was  breaking  over  the  city. 
Its  breath  entered  through  the  slits  in  the  dome,  causing 
the  dark  hangings  to  sway  against  the  wall.  The  gloomy 
temple  seemed  to  be  filled  with  mysterious  murmurings. 
Some  drops  fell  upon  the  image  of  Baal  and  ran  glistening 
down  the  bronze  head  and  broad,  sleek  shoulders. 

Nathan  and  Joel  made  their  way  through  the  cypress 
thickets  and  scaled  the  wall  of  the  temple  garden.  They 
found  themselves  in  a  narrow  street  which  led  them  to  a 
broader  thoroughfare,  where  men  were  hurrying  to  and 
fro  in  the  rain.  Soldiers  of  the  garrison,  weary  and 
hollow-eyed,  were  going  to  the  defences.  Citizens  whose 
uneasy  rest  had  been  cut  short  by  the  tension  of  dread 
were  early  abroad  in  search  of  news. 

"  What  of  the  enemy  ?  "  one  of  them  asked  of  a  soldier 
who  was  returning  from  the  walls. 

"  They  are  coming  out  to  attack,"  the  soldier  replied. 
"  Their  ships  have  already  left  the  shore,  and  the  stones 
will  soon  be  falling  about  your  ears." 

"How  much  longer?"  the  citizen  asked,  with  a  groan. 

"Ask  that  of  the  Gods,"  the  soldier  replied  indiffer- 
ently ;  "  but  I  think  the  end  will  be  soon,  unless  Moloch 
relents." 

Joel  and  Nathan  passed  on,  their  appearance  attracting 
no  attention  in  a  city  where  there  were  so  many  of  their 
race. 

"  Hasten  !  "  Nathan  said.     "  Alexander  is  coming  !  " 

As  they  advanced  toward  the  quarter  occupied  by  the 
Israelites,  the  streets  became  filled  with  people,  nearly  all 
of  whom  seemed  to  be  drawn  in  the  same  direction  that 
they  themselves  were  taking.  They  fell  in  with  a  man 
who  strode  on  with  knitted  brows  and  lips  compressed. 
By  his  appearance  he  was  a  Hebrew,  and  Nathan  addressed 
him  in  the  Hebrew  tongue. 


THE  EEVOLT  OF  THE  ISRAELITES  337 

"  Whither  goest  thou  ?  "  he  asked. 

"  To  save  the  innocent  from  slaughter,"  the  man  replied 
fiercely.  "  Come  with  me  if  ye  are  men  !  " 

"  We  will  come  with  thee,"  Nathan  said. 

"There  are  the  priests  !  "  Joel  exclaimed. 

Half  a  dozen  of  the  ministers  of  Baal,  surrounded  by  a 
guard  of  soldiers,  came  down  a  cross  street.  They  carried 
in  their  hands  small  bundles  of  short  cords  with  which  to 
bind  the  limbs  of  their  victims.  The  crowd  gave  way 
before  them,  gazing  at  their  black  robes  and  stern,  fanati- 
cal faces  with  curiosity  mingled  with  dread. 

"  May  the  curse  of  the  Most  High  rest  upon  them ! " 
the  stranger  cried,  shaking  his  fist. 

He  began  to  run  in  the  direction  of  the  open  square 
used  by  the  Israelites  as  a  market-place.  Nathan  and 
Joel  raced  after  him.  The  clamor  of  voices  raised  in 
bitter  lamentation  reached  them.  They  found  the  square 
choked  with  a  surging  mass  of  men  and  women  who 
clasped  little  children  to  their  breasts,  seeking  to  protect 
them.  The  rain  beat  in  their  faces  and  the  gusty  wind 
tossed  their  garments.  Some  called  upon  their  God,  rais- 
ing their  hands  toward  heaven.  Others  shrieked  the  names 
of  their  offspring  who  had  already  been  torn  from  them. 
Every  house  in  the  quarter  was  filled  with  weeping  and 
cries  of  despair.  The  priests  of  Baal  went  hither  and 
thither,  seizing  their  prey  in  the  name  of  the  law  wherever 
they  found  it. 

Nathan  and  Joel  halted  at  the  edge  of  the  square.  The 
priests  were  searching  through  the  crowd,  many  of  them 
concealing  a  tiny  burden  beneath  their  robes  of  office. 
Feeble  wailings  betrayed  the  nature  of  these  bundles. 
They  were  the  children  of  the  Israelites,  bound  hand  and 
foot  for  the  sacrifice. 

While  the  young  men  stood  looking,  one  of  the  priests 
discovered  a  woman  who  crouched  upon  the  ground  with 
her  face  hidden  in  her  dishevelled  hair.  He  grasped  her 
roughly  by  the  shoulder  and  drew  her  back,  disclosing  the 
fact  that  she  had  been  shielding  her  baby  beneath  her 
bosom.  The  child  raised  its  dimpled  hands  and  tried  to 


338  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

touch  its  mother's  wet  cheeks.  The  priest  seized  them 
and  tore  the  infant  from  her.  She  clutched  the  skirt  of 
his  robe  and  followed  him  on  her  knees  through  the  mire, 
begging  piteously  for  the  child. 

"  You  have  so  many  already,"  she  said,  "  and  he  is  all  I 
have  !  Surely  Baal  does  not  require  my  little  one.  He 
will  be  appeased.  Give  him  back  to  me !  " 

The  priest  turned  and  struck  her  upturned  face  with 
his  clenched  hand.  She  uttered  a  cry  of  anguish  and 
released  his  robe,  falling  back  senseless  to  the  earth. 

An  inarticulate  sound  burst  from  the  lips  of  the  man 
who  had  guided  Nathan  and  Joel  to  the  market-place. 

"  O  Lord,  my  God  !  "  he  shouted,  raising  his  hands  to 
the  leaden  sky.  "  I  had  two  children  to  be  the  staff  and 
prop  of  my  old  age.  Wilt  Thou  suffer  them  to  be  taken 
from  me  ?  We  have  remained  faithful  to  Thee  ;  is  this 
to  be  our  reward?" 

Nathan  was  about  to  spring  upon  the  guard  that  sur- 
rounded the  priests  before  him  when  the  tall  figure  of  an 
old  man  strode  into  the  square.  His  gaunt  frame  was 
clad  in  sackcloth,  and  his  long  white  hair  and  beard  were 
blown  in  the  wind.  He  walked  erect,  without  the  aid  of 
the  staff  which  he  carried  in  his  hand.  There  was  an  air 
of  authority  and  even  of  majesty  in  his  bearing.  The 
men  and  women  nearest  to  him  fell  upon  their  knees  and 
stretched  their  hands  toward  him  in  supplication.  He 
did  not  glance  at  them  and  he  seemed  not  to  hear  their 
prayers.  His  stern  eyes  swept  the  market-place  and  he 
spoke  in  a  resonant  voice  that  rose  above  the  tumult  and 
caused  it  to  die  away. 

"  Why  do  ye  lament,  men  of  Israel  ?  "  he  cried.  "  Cease 
now  your  weeping  and  rejoice.  For  Tyre  is  fallen  !  Her 
hour  is  come  !  " 

"It  is  Pethuel,  chief  priest  of  the  synagogue,"  Joel 
whispered  to  Nathan,  who  was  watching  the  old  man  with 
glowing  eyes. 

"  Hearken  unto  me,  O  ye  of  little  faith  !  "  Pethuel  con- 
tinued, and  the  silence  spread  until  his  words  could  be 
heard  throughout  the  square.  "  The  worshipper  of  idols 


THE  REVOLT  OF  THE  ISRAELITES  339 

is  cast  down.  The  day  of  clouds  and  thick  darkness  is  at 
hand.  Lo  !  they  waxed  a  strong  and  a  mighty  people. 
The  cities  of  the  world  feared  them,  and  their  ships  fol- 
lowed the  trackless  wastes  of  the  sea.  There  was  none 
like  to  them  in  their  greatness. 

"  Unto  some  they  said,  '  Go  ! '  and  unto  others  they 
said,  '  Come  ! '  Verily,  their  strength  was  like  that  of 
the  lion,  and  they  rejoiced  in  their  vessels  of  gold  and 
silver.  It  seemed  to  them  that  there  would  be  no  ending. 

"  And  lo  !  the  end  is  upon  them.  They  are  cast  down ; 
their  walls  are  overthrown,  and  their  city  is  become  a 
place  of  desolation.  Thus  saith  the  Lord  God  unto  me, 
His  servant,  that  I  may  tell  it  to  my  people  and  bid  them 
rejoice  ! 

"  He  has  delivered  them  out  of  the  hands  of  their  ene- 
mies as  a  bird  from  the  net  of  the  fowler.  I  said  unto 
the  Lord,  '  Behold,  the  city  of  abominations  hath  laid  her 
hand  upon  Thy  servants !  In  the  olden  time,  did  she  spoil 
Israel  and  Juda  and  the  pleasant  valleys,  wasting  them 
with  fire  and  sword.  Then  did  Thy  vengeance  fall  upon 
her,  until  of  her  strong  walls  not  one  stone  remained  upon 
another.  But  now  she  presseth  sore  upon  Thy  people ; 
wherefore  help  us,  O  Lord  ! ' 

"  Hear  ye,  men  of  Israel !  Out  of  the  darkness  came  a 
Voice  like  the  rushing  of  a  mighty  wind  and  the  sound  of 
many  waters,  and  it  filled  mine  ears,  saying  :  '  I  am  the 
Lord  God  of  Hosts.  Inasmuch  as  ye  have  been  faithful 
unto  Me  and  have  bowed  not  before  the  work  of  man's 
hands,  therefore  will  I  hearken  unto  you.  She  has  sown 
the  wind,  and  she  shall  reap  the  whirlwind.  Her  fortresses 
and  her  strong  places  shall  be  spoiled.  The  weak  shall 
perish  with  the  strong,  and  the  mighty  shall  not  deliver 
himself.  I  will  give  her  daughters  to  ruin  and  her  chil- 
dren shall  be  wanderers  among  the  nations.  This  will  I 
do  for  My  people,  that  they  be  not  put  to  scorn.  Say  to 
them  :  "  Take  each  man  his  sword  and  let  him  slay  ;  for 
who  shall  withstand  the  wrath  of  the  Most  High  ?  " 

To  Nathan  it  seemed  that  the  veil  that  separates  the 
seen  from  the  unseen  had  been  rent  away.  The  voice 


340  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

that  rang  in  his  ears  was  no  longer  the  voice  of  Pethuel, 
but  that  of  his  Maker.  He  felt  himself  lifted  up  beyond 
the  region  of  doubt,  and  a  great  gladness  filled  his  heart. 

Pethuel  paused  before  him  and  looked  at  him  with  a 
gaze  that  pierced  him  through  like  fire.  The  old  man 
raised  his  staff  and  touched  him  on  the  shoulder.  It 
seemed  to  Nathan  an  act  of  consecration. 

"  Lead  thou  them  !  "  Pethuel  cried  in  a  loud  voice. 
"  It  is  the  command  of  the  Lord,  thy  God." 

A  compelling  Power,  greater  than  himself,  seized  upon 
the  young  Israelite.  He  no  longer  had  any  volition  of  his 
own.  He  became  an  instrument. 

"  Follow  me,  men  of  Israel  ! "  he  shouted,  drawing  his 
sword.  "  Jehovah  gives  the  heathen  into  our  hands  !  " 

The  hush  was  broken,  and  a  great  cry  went  up  from  the 
densely  packed  market-place.  With  one  impulse,  the 
crowd  fell  upon  the  soldiers  and  priests  who  still  remained 
in  the  square,  the  greater  part  having  already  retreated 
toward  the  Temple  of  Baal-Moloch.  The  Phrenicians, 
greatly  outnumbered,  were  able  to  make  but  a  brief  resist- 
ance. Nathan  sprang  forward  and  cut  down  the  nearest 
soldier.  In  the  rush  that  followed  him,  the  guard  was 
swept  away,  scattered,  and  destroyed  singly.  A  score  of 
children  were  rescued.  The  priests  were  trampled  to  the 
earth  and  torn  limb  from  limb.  The  square  resounded 
with  savage  cries.  The  Israelites  had  been  roused  to 
frenzy.  The  word  of  God  was  upon  them. 

"  To  the  temple  !  "  Nathan  shouted.  The  cry  ran 
through  the  mob  which  surged  into  the  narrow  streets 
leading  to  the  shrine  of  Baal-Moloch,  bearing  down  all 
before  it.  The  frightened  priests  heard  it  coming  and 
sent  messengers  to  the  walls,  demanding  succor.  Azemil- 
cus  ordered  soldiers  to  be  detached  to  quell  the  disturbance, 
and  the  defence  of  the  city  was  still  further  weakened. 

The  fighting  in  the  streets  became  desperate.  The 
Israelites  scattered  and,  by  circuitous  routes,  pressed  to- 
ward the  temple.  They  mounted  to  the  roofs,  hurling  all 
kinds  of  missiles  from  a  great  height  upon  the  heads  of 
the  guards.  The  rain  fell  in  blinding  sheets.  It  seemed 


THE   REVOLT  OF  THE  ISRAELITES  341 

to  the  Tyrians  that  the  entire  Hebrew  population  of  the 
city  had  suddenly  gone  mad.  Ties  of  association  were 
forgotten,  and  men  who  had  been  friends  for  years  struggled 
for  each  other's  lives. 

The  tumult  spread  in  every  direction.  The  soldiers 
were  forced  to  fall  back  and  form  a  ring  of  defence  around 
the  temple.  Even  then,  they  had  much  ado  to  hold  the 
crowd  at  bay,  for  the  Israelites  charged  against  them  with- 
out ceasing,  recklessly  throwing  away  their  lives  upon  the 
hedge  of  steel. 

Great  stones  dropped  from  the  sky  continually.  Friend 
and  foe  were  crushed  beneath  them.  When  they  struck 
the  walls  of  the  houses,  they  left  gaping  fissures  through 
which  the  interior  could  be  seen.  They  came  from  the 
engines  upon  the  Macedonian  ships  that  were  renewing 
the  attack  upon  the  city. 


CHAPTER  XLV 

MOLOCH  CLAIMS  HIS   SACRIFICE 

AETEMISIA  and  Thais  looked  from  their  window  at  the 
scud  of  flying  clouds  and  beneath  them  the  Macedonian 
fleet  assembling  south  of  the  city.  Thais1  eyes  danced 
with  excitement,  and  Artemisia's  cheeks  were  flushed. 

"  This  time  we  shall  win  I "  Thais  exclaimed,  throwing 
her  arms  about  her  companion.  "  You  are  beautiful  this 
morning,  Artemisia  ;  Clearchus  will  be  pleased  with  you." 

The  color  in  Artemisia's  cheeks  deepened  and  a  happy 
smile  parted  her  lips. 

"  I  shall  make  him  leave  the  army,"  she  said.  "  Of 
course  I  am  proud  of  his  bravery ;  but,  after  all,  there 
are  better  things  than  to  be  always  killing  other  men." 

She  raised  her  chin  with  a  charming  affectation  of  pride. 
"  He  is  an  Athenian,  you  know,"  she  added. 

Thais  frowned.  She  found  in  Artemisia's  words  an 
implied  reflection  upon  Chares. 

"Don't  be  silly,"  she  replied.  "Do  you  want  to  make 
him  one  of  those  curled  idiots  who  spend  their  time  in 
company  with  philosophers,  chasing  shadows  or  trying  to 
find  out  why  crabs  walk  sidewise?  You  would  wake 
up  some  day  and  find  that  one  of  them  had  proved  to  him 
that  there  is  no  such  thing  as  love.  Or  perhaps  you 
would  rather  have  him  a  dandy,  with  race-horses  and  a 
score  of  dancing  girls  to  amuse  himself  with  !  Let  him 
be  a  man,  Artemisia ;  let  him  love  you  and  fight  his 
enemies  with  all  his  heart.  For  my  part,  if  Chares  talks 
of  deserting  Alexander,  he  may  look  elsewhere  for  some 
one  to  love  him  ;  for  I  shall  not." 

Artemisia  listened  to  this  outburst ;  but  she  shook  her 
head,  and  a  soft  light  shone  in  her  eyes. 

"  You  want  power  and  splendor,"  she  said  "but  I  would 

342 


MOLOCH  CLAIMS  HIS  SACRIFICE  343 

rather  be  alone  with  Clearchns  in  a  desert  than  sit  beside 
him  upon  the  throne  of  Darius.  I  will  have  no  rival  in 
his  heart." 

"  And  with  half  a  dozen  children  around  you,*'  Thais 
said  scornfully.  "You  might  as  well  complete  the 
picture." 

"  Yes,"  Artemisia  answered  bravely,  though  she  blushed 
as  she  said  it,  "  if  the  Gods  permit  it ;  and  if  the  first  is  a 
boy,  he  shall  be  named  Chares." 

Thais  turned  swiftly  and  kissed  her,  all  her  anger  gone 
in  a  moment. 

"  There,  sister,  I  did  not  mean  it,"  she  said.  "  May  the 
Gods  give  us  both  our  hearts'  desire  !  " 

She  clapped  her  hands,  and  the  tiring  women  who  had 
been  awaiting  the  summons  entered. 

"  Give  me  my  saffron  chiton,"  she  cried,  "  and  my  topaz 
necklace.  We  shall  have  visitors  to-day,  girls." 

She  seated  herself  before  a  large  mirror. while  the  women 
dressed  her  hair  and  robed  her  as  she  had  directed.  They 
could  not  hide  their  admiration  when  their  task  was 
finished  and  she  stood  before  them  like  a  living  image  of 
gold. 

But  Artemisia  chose  a  linen  robe  of  pure  white,  unre- 
lieved by  color.  The  spotless  purity  of  her  dress  set  off 
the  delicate  flush  upon  her  cheeks  and  the  soft  brown  of 
her  hair. 

So  eager  were  the  young  women  that  they  were  scarcely 
able  to  taste  the  fruit  and  cakes  that  the  servants  set  be- 
fore them.  They  kept  jumping  up  and  running  to  the 
window  to  see  what  progress  the  Macedonian  fleet  was 
making,  and  whether  the  attack  had  begun. 

"  What  a  storm  !  "  Artemisia  exclaimed.  "  I  wish  it 
would  stop  ;  it  hides  the  ships." 

"Zeus  is  fighting  on  our  side  to-day,"  Thais  replied 
gayly,  as  a  long  growl  of  thunder  shook  the  walls  of  the 
house.  "  Tell  me,  what  is  going  on  in  the  city  ? "  she 
added,  turning  to  a  Cretan  maiden  among  the  women. 
The  girl  was  beautiful  in  face  and  figure,  although  her  ex- 
pression was  one  of  sadness.  She  had  once  ruled  as  favor- 


344  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

ite  of  Phradates,  and  it  was  whispered  in  the  household 
that  she  still  loved  him,  in  spite  of  the  fact  that  she  had 
had  a  score  of  successors  since  her  brief  day  of  ascendency. 

"They  are  preparing  a  sacrifice  to  Baal-Moloch,"  she 
replied,  "  in  the  hope  of  persuading  him  to  aid  them." 

"  What  is  this  sacrifice  ?  I  have  never  seen  one,"  Thais 
asked. 

"  I  do  not  know,"  the  girl  said.  "  There  has  been  none 
since  I  came  to  Tyre." 

"  I  know,  mistress,"  another  of  the  women  volunteered. 
She  was  a  Syrian,  with  a  supple  figure  and  bright  black 
eyes,  who  had  been  a  slave  from  her  infancy. 

"  Describe  it,  then,"  Thais  said. 

"  Baal-Moloch  is  the  most  powerful  God  in  the  world," 
the  woman  said  volubly.  "  His  image  is  made  of  iron,  and 
is  terrible  to  look  upon."  She  shivered  as  she  spoke.  "I 
never  saw  it  but  once,  and  that  was  when  the  Babylonian 
king  threatened  to  make  war  upon  us.  We  offered  sacri- 
fice to  prevent  it,  and  Moloch  would  not  permit  him  to 
come.  The  priests  went  about  the  city  and  took  the  chil- 
dren—  even  the  little  babies  —  and  carried  them  away  to 
the  temple.  When  the  doors  were  opened,  we  could  see 
Baal  sitting  there  in  the  darkness.  There  was  a  fire  inside 
of  him,  and  his  eyes  glowed  at  us.  He  reached  his  hands 
down,  and  the  priests  gave  him  the  children,  one  by  one, 
and  he  lifted  them  up  and  devoured  them.  It  was  awful 
to  think  of  those  little  children  !  " 

Artemisia  listened  with  an  expression  of  horror  on  her 
face. 

"  I  do  not  see  where  they  are  going  to  get  the  children 
now,"  Thais  remarked.  "  They  have  all  been  sent  away." 

"  They  are  taking  the  children  of  the  Israelites  who  re- 
mained here,"  the  Syrian  explained,  "  and  they  say  —  at 
least,  Mena  says  —  they  are  going  to  sacrifice  a  virgin, 
too.  Ugh  1  I  don't  want  to  see  it." 

"  Little  good  will  it  do  them ! "  Thais  exclaimed. 
"Not  even  Baal  can  save  their  city  now." 

"  Hush  !  "  the  Syrian  said,  affrighted.     "  He  is  a  great 


MOLOCH  CLAIMS  HIS   SACKIFICE  345 

Sounds  of  commotion  and  of  hurried  footsteps  in  the 
lower  halls  of  the  house  interrupted  them.  Thais  listened. 

"  Go  and  see  what  it  is,"  she  commanded. 

The  Syrian  went,  and  in  a  moment  came  flying  back 
into  the  room  with  terror  on  her  face. 

"  Oh,  my  mistress  !  "  she  cried.  "  Why  did  you  speak 
so  of  Moloch  ?  His  priests  are  in  the  house  !  Save  us  !  " 

"  Silence  !  "  Thais  exclaimed,  rising  to  her  feet.  "  You 
shall  not  be  harmed." 

She  raised  her  head  proudly  and  faced  the  doorway, 
while  the  slave  women  huddled  behind  her  with  frightened 
eyes.  Artemisia  stood  beside  her,  trying  to  emulate  her 
courage ;  but  a  strange  sinking  laid  hold  upon  her  heart, 
and  a  mist  swam  before  her  eyes. 

There  was  a  rush  of  feet  outside,  and  four  black-robed 
men,  followed  by  a  guard  of  soldiers,  entered.  Their 
leader  was  a  man  of  stern  and  grave  expression,  whose 
eyes  seemed  to  glow  in  his  pale  face  with  the  power  of  his 
compelling  will.  He  was  Hiram,  who  had  been  chosen 
hastily  to  act  as  chief  priest  when  Esmun  failed  to  return 
from  the  royal  palace.  His  ascetic  countenance  con- 
trasted strongly  with  the  gross  faces  of  his  followers, 
brutalized  by  self-indulgence.  The  other  priests  both 
feared  and  hated  him,  for  it  was  said  that  Baal  had  en- 
dowed him  with  powers  that  were  beyond  the  understand- 
ing of  man. 

"What  seek  ye  here?"  Thais  demanded,  flashing  a 
haughty  glance  at  the  zealot. 

He  paid  no  heed  to  her  and  made  no  answer.  His  dark 
eyes  caught  those  of  her  companion  and  held  them. 

"  Artemisia !  "  he  said,  in  a  solemn  voice  that  sounded 
like  a  summons,  "  our  Lord,  Baal-Moloch,  the  Saviour, 
awaits  thee  !  Come  with  us  to  his  temple." 

To  Artemisia  the  words  sounded  far  away ;  yet  she 
heard  them  distinctly,  and  they  seemed  to  leave  her  no 
choice  but  to  obey.  A  deep  sense  of  peace  crept  over  her 
as  she  looked  into  the  fathomless  eyes  of  the  priest,  that 
were  fixed  steadfastly  upon  hers,  and  from  which  she 
could  not  withdraw  her  own.  Dimly  she  felt  that  never 


346  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

again  should  she  see  Clearchus  or  behold  the  land  of 
Attica.  Never  should  she  hear  his  beloved  voice  or  feel 
his  arms  around  her,  clasping  her  close  to  his  breast.  It 
was  the  will  of  the  Gods.  Everything  earthly  seemed 
to  recede  and  fall  away  from  her  as  in  a  dream,  leaving 
her  alone  with  the  grim  priest,  her  master.  They  two 
were  floating  upon  a  mighty  current  that  was  bearing 
them,  she  knew  not  whither.  She  was  at  peace,  and  all 
was  ended.  The  terror  she  had  felt  a  few  moments 
before  had  left  her.  It  seemed  remote  and  long  ago, 
and  she  smiled  to  think  of  it  and  of  how  foolish  it  had 
been. 

Hiram  saw  her  form  droop  and  her  muscles  relax,  and 
these  signs  of  his  victory  did  not  escape  him.  The  ex- 
pression of  his  face  did  not  change,  however,  and  he  still 
kept  his  eyes  fastened  upon  hers.  The  sombre  figures  of 
his  subordinates  stood  motionless  beside  him,  and  the 
soldiers  of  his  guard,  lean  and  weather-worn,  blocked  the 
doorway,  glancing  now  at  the  two  young  women  and  now 
at  the  slave  girls  cowering  in  the  background. 

"  Come  with  me !  "  Hiram  said  quietly,  stretching  his 
strong  hand  toward  Artemisia. 

She  made  an  uncertain  step  toward  him,  but  Thais 
caught  her  by  the  arm  and  drew  her  back. 

"  What  do  you  mean  by  this  mummery  ?  "  she  cried, 
with  blazing  eyes.  "  Get  thee  gone  and  tell  thy  God  that 
Artemisia  is  not  for  him  ! " 

"  Chafe  not,  daughter,"  Hiram  replied  calmly.  "  The 
will  of  Baal  must  be  obeyed.  There  can  be  no  escape." 

"  You  shall  not  have  her  I  "  Thais  cried.  "  Your  creed 
demands  a  willing  sacrifice  !  " 

"  And  she  is  willing,"  the  priest  said,  in  the  same  even 
tone. 

"  She  is  not !  "  Thais  said. 

"  Follow  me  ! "  Hiram  exclaimed,  slightly  raising  his 
voice. 

Artemisia  made  a  feeble  effort  to  obey,  and  Thais  felt 
the  arm  that  she  held  draw  away  from  her  grasp. 

"  Sorcerer  !  "  she  cried  desperately,  retaining  her  hold, 


MOLOCH  CLAIMS  HIS  SACRIFICE  347 

"  she  is  not  willing  of  her  own  will.  Release  her  from 
thy  spell!," 

"  She  is  willing,"  Hiram  repeated,  "  and  thou  shalt  see 
her  place  herself  voluntarily  in  the  hands  of  the  Giver  of 
Life." 

He  made  a  slight  sign,  and  the  three  priests  who  fol- 
lowed him  stepped  forward.  One  of  them  twisted  Thais' 
hand  from  Artemisia's  arm,  retaining  her  wrist  in  his 
clutch,  while  another  seized  her  on  the  opposite  side,  ren- 
dering her  helpless.  The  third  took  Artemisia  gently  by 
the  hand.  She  offered  no  resistance,  but  suffered  herself 
to  be  led  down  the  marble  stairs  with  wide-open  eyes  that 
seemed  to  see  nothing.  Thais  followed  between  her  cap- 
tors. Her  face  was  pale  to  the  lips,  and  yellow  flames 
danced  in  her  eyes. 

"  Priest  of  Baal !  "  she  said,  "  thou  hast  shown  no 
mercy  and  none  shalt  thou  receive — neither  thou  nor  thy 
God!" 

"  Blaspheme  not,"  Hiram  said ;  "  the  vengeance  of  our 
Lord  is  bitter." 

"  More  bitter  still  shall  be  the  vengeance  of  men," 
Thais  exclaimed  in  her  despair,  "  and  they  are  now  beat-* 
ing  at  the  walls  who  shall  make  thee  feel  it !  " 

Hiram  made  no  reply.  If  he  felt  a  misgiving,  his  face 
did  not  betray  it.  He  led  the  way  with  measured  tread 
down  the  staircase,  followed  by  his  two  captives  and  by 
the  guard. 

"  Artemisia  !  "  Thais  cried  in  anguish,  "  speak  to  me  !  " 

Artemisia  made  no  response,  nor  did  she  turn  her  head. 
It  was  evident  that  she  had  not  heard.  Laying  aside  her 
pride,  Thais  determined  to  make  a  final  effort.  When 
they  reached  the  deserted  entrance  hall,  she  raised  her 
voice. 

"Phradates!  Phradates!"  she  cried.  "Save  us  from 
these  men !  " 

Her  cry  echoed  through  the  recesses  of  the  hall,  but  it 
brought  no  response. 

"  Phradates  !  "  Thais  called  again  as  the  outer  doors 
swung  back,  revealing  the  wind-swept  street. 


348  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

This  time  a  figure  emerged  from  the  marble  columns. 
It  was  that  of  Mena  the  Egyptian,  who  advanced  with  a 
malicious  smile  upon  his  sharp  face. 

"My  master  is  upon  the  walls,"  he  said  impudently, 
though  he  bowed  low.  "  He  is  fighting  to  save  the  city 
from  your  friends." 

Something  of  the  suppressed  triumph  in  his  bearing 
struck  the  attention  of  Thais,  agitated  as  she  was. 

"  Is  this  thy  work  ? "  she  demanded,  looking  at  him 
between  narrowing  eyelids.  "  Thou  shalt  pay  for  it,  slave, 
upon  the  cross,  to  the  last  drop  of  thy  blood  !  " 

"  Thou  dost  me  too  much  honor,"  Mena  replied,  bowing 
again  in  mock  humility. 

"  Come,"  said  one  of  Thais'  captors,  roughly.  "  Baal 
must  not  be  kept  waiting." 

The  slanting  rain  smote  their  faces  as  they  emerged 
into  the  street,  where  throngs  of  men  and  women  were 
crowding  toward  the  Temple  of  Moloch.  On  this  side,  as 
yet,  nothing  could  be  seen  of  the  fierce  conflict  that  was 
raging  for  the  possession  of  the  children  in  the  Hebrew 
quarter.  The  sounds  of  it  were  lost  in  the  rushing  of  the 
wind  and  the  crashing  of  the  thunder. 

The  people  of  Tyre  hastened  forward  in  silence  and 
with  bowed  heads.  A  nameless  dread  possessed  them. 
Amid  the  confusion  wrought  by  man  and  the  elements, 
friends  and  neighbors  touched  shoulders  without  a  glance 
of  recognition.  A  weight  of  oppression  seemed  to  dull 
their  minds  and  restrict  their  lungs.  They  were  like 
creatures  that  listen  furtively  in  hidden  terror  to  catch 
the  forewarning  of  some  catastrophe,  the  nature  of  which 
they  know  not.  All  bonds  were  dissolved.  Husbands  be- 
came separated  from  their  wives  in  the  press  and  made  no 
attempt  to  rejoin  them. 

Even  the  priests  of  Moloch  who  followed  Hiram  were 
affected  by  the  universal  uneasiness,  and  Thais  felt  the 
hands  that  clasped  her  wrists  tremble.  Hiram  himself 
walked  gravely  and  slowly,  apparently  oblivious  of  what 
was  going  on  about  him.  He  seemed  indifferent  alike  to 
the  pelting  of  the  storm  and  the  danger  from  falling 


MOLOCH  CLAIMS  HIS  SACRIFICE  349 

stones.  A  mass  of  rock  plunged  into  the  crowd  close 
before  him,  crushing  a  man  beneath  its  ponderous  weight. 
The  step  of  the  pontiff  did  not  waver,  and  he  passed  the 
spot  without  so  much  as  a  glance  at  the  mangled  body 
pinned  down  by  the  missile.  His  consciousness  of  the 
protection  of  Moloch  freed  him  from  all  sense  of  personal 
danger. 

The  people  made  way  for  him  in  silence,  huddling  to 
the  sides  of  the  street  and  closing  in  after  the  soldiers  had 
passed.  Artemisia  walked  with  her  eyes  upon  the  sombre 
figure  that  strode  before  her.  Her  face  was  as  colorless 
as  the  linen  chiton  that  clung  to  her  figure  in  the  rain, 
disclosing  the  maidenly  outline  of  her  bosom.  Her  breath- 
ing was  even  and  regular,  as  though  she  were  sleeping  with 
open  eyes. 

Anger  raged  in  Thais'  breast  as  in  that  of  a  lioness, 
bound  with  chains,  which  sees  her  cubs  taken  from  her. 
She  knew  the  hopelessness  of  struggling  with  her  captors, 
for  even  if  she  could  free  herself,  she  would  still  be  power- 
less to  rescue  Artemisia. 

Around  the  gloomy  temple  stood  thousands  of  men  and 
women,  mournfully  and  silently  waiting  in  the  rain  for  the 
procession  to  enter.  The  great  bronze  doors  stood  open, 
revealing  the  dark  interior  of  the  building,  where  a  few 
torches  cast  a  flickering  light  upon  the  face  of  the  mon- 
strous idol,  whose  cruel  features  seemed  to  be  twisting 
themselves  with  hideous  grimaces. 

Streamers  of  pale  blue  smoke  were  drawn  through  the 
apertures  over  the  head  of  the  image  by  the  wind,  and 
the  inside  of  the  temple  was  filled  with  a  smoky  haze  that 
increased  the  obscurity.  This  came  from  the  fire  of  scented 
wood  that  the  priests  had  kindled  in  the  body  of  the  idol. 
They  fed  it  continually  from  behind ;  and  the  faint  smoke, 
rising  from  carefully  disposed  openings  in  the  breast  and 
shoulders  of  the  figure,  partially  veiling  its  face,  added  to 
the  mystery  and  solemnity  of  the  ceremony. 

As  Hiram  approached  the  entrance,  two  lines  of  black- 
robed  priests  issued  silently  to  right  and  left,  pushing 
back  the  crowd  and  forming  a  lane  which  led  up  the  two 


350  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

flights  of  shallow  stone  steps  to  the  doorway.  The  spec- 
tators reverently  bowed  their  heads.  Their  faith  in  the 
power  of  Baal,  bred  in  them  from  infancy,  was  strong 
upon  them,  and  deep  was  their  fear  of  his  wrath.  Many 
times  had  he  listened  to  their  prayers,  and  more  than  once 
had  he  refused  to  listen,  permitting  the  calamity  that  they 
besought  him  to  avert.  But  never  since  he  had  become 
their  God,  at  a  time  beyond  the  limit  of  tradition,  had 
they  gone  to  him  in  such  dreadful  extremity.  Would  he 
intervene,  or  would  he  leave  them  to  their  fate  ? 

All  eyes  were  turned  to  the  impassive  face  of  Hiram, 
searching  there  for  an  answer  to  the  question  that  was  in 
every  mind.  The  chief  priest  gave  no  sign.  He  paced 
slowly  into  the  open  space  between  the  ranks  of  the  priests, 
his  black  vestments  fluttering  about  him  in  voluminous 
folds.  His  eyes  looked  straight  forward  into  the  temple, 
seeking  the  face  of  Baal.  In  his  footsteps  walked  Arte- 
misia, her  head  now  drooping  slightly,  like  a  flower  cut 
from  its  stem.  The  priests  began  a  slow  chant,  so  low 
that  its  words  of  praise  could  hardly  be  understood. 

Halfway  up  the  second  flight  of  steps,  behind  the  row 
of  priests,  Pethuel  appeared  in  the  crowd.  He  had  man- 
aged somehow  to  reach  the  temple  in  advance  of  his  flock. 
The  rain  glistened  upon  his  white  hair  and  snowy  beard. 
Pressing  forward  as  Hiram  advanced,  he  raised  his  voice 
above  the  mystic  words  of  the  chant. 

"  Priest  of  Baal !  "  he  cried  to  his  rival,  "  thy  God  is 
fled !  Behold,  his  image  shall  be  broken  in  thy  temple. 
The  wrath  of  the  Lord  God  of  Hosts  is  upon  you ;  for  the 
cup  of  Tyre's  iniquities  runneth  over  !  " 

He  ceased  and  a  murmur  ran  through  the  crowd ;  but 
no  hand  was  raised  against  the  old  man.  The  priests 
looked  at  Hiram,  who  passed  on  without  so  much  as  turn- 
ing his  eyes,  and  they  continued  their  chant.  Not  even 
when  the  brother  who  walked  beside  Artemisia  was  struck 
down  by  an  arrow  on  the  threshold  of  the  temple  did  Hiram 
pause.  The  shaft,  falling  obliquely,  buried  itself  between 
its  victim's  shoulders,  and  he  fell  upon  his  face  in  his 
death  agony.  His  comrades  lifted  him  quickly  and  bore 


MOLOCH  CLAIMS  HIS  SACKIFICE  351 

him  out  of  sight ;  but  the  people  continued  to  gaze  at  the 
stain  of  blood  upon  the  stones  where  he  had  fallen. 

As  Artemisia  and  Thais  vanished  in  the  doorway,  the 
sounds  of  conflict  caused  by  the  rising  of  the  Hebrews 
reached  the  temple. 

"  It  is  Alexander !  "  said  one  to  another  in  the  crowd, 
and  because  of  the  words  of  Pethuel,  the  cry  was  more 
easily  believed.  Panic  seized  upon  the  multitude.  Thou- 
sands of  those  who  had  assembled  fled  back  to  their  homes. 
Others  ran  toward  the  royal  palace,  and  still  others  sought 
the  harbors.  Scores  found  refuge  in  the  temple,  fighting 
with  each  other  to  enter  first  through  the  wide  doorway. 
The  dread  that  had  weighed  them  down  had  taken  shape. 
The  evil  was  upon  them. 


CHAPTER  XLVT 

THE  PASSING  OP   A  GOD 

INSIDE  the  Temple  of  Baal-Moloch  the  chant  of  the 
priests  swelled  to  a  triumphant  hymn  of  praise.  The 
throbbing  of  drums  and  the  droning  of  strange  musical 
instruments  increased  the  volume  of  sound.  It  drowned 
the  uproar  of  the  conflict  between  the  guards  and  the 
Israelites,  who  had  reached  the  gardens  of  the  temple, 
and  it  rose  above  the  wailing  of  the  infants  destined  for 
the  sacrifice.  The  children  were  held  by  the  priests,  who 
formed  in  a  deep  semicircle  before  the  idol.  The  throng 
of  devotees  filled  the  body  of  the  temple  beyond  their 
line  and  the  dim  reaches  of  the  arcades  behind  the  rows 
of  columns. 

The  pungent  smell  of  smoke  from  the  sacrificial  fire  was 
mingled  with  the  odor  of  incense  that  floated  from  censors 
swung,  by  neophytes  clad  in  robes  of  scarlet. 

Amid  the  crowd  that  burst  into  the  temple  in  such 
numbers  as  to  forbid  all  semblance  of  the  usual  ceremonial 
order,  rose  the  image  of  the  Giver  of  Life  and  its  Destroyer, 
gigantic  and  terrible.  Its  broad  breast  glowed  dull  red, 
and  a  spurt  of  flame  issued  from  its  sneering  lips  like  a 
fiery  tongue.  The  terror  that  had  driven  the  people  into 
the  temple  gave  way  to  awe  when  they  found  themselves 
in  the  presence  of  the  God.  Many  of  the  votaries  fell 
upon  their  faces  before  the  colossal  figure ;  others  stretched 
their  hands  toward  it  in  an  agony  of  supplication.  Sharp 
cries  pierced  the  maddening  pulsations  of  the  music.  The 
gusts  of  the  storm,  entering  through  the  opening  in  the 
temple  roof,  drove  the  smoke  in  eddies  through  the  ob- 
scurity. 

352 


THE  PASSING  OF  A  GOD  353 

Hiram  walked  straight  to  the  idol  and  prostrated  him- 
self upon  the  lowest  of  the  steps  that  rose  to  the  platform 
on  which  it  stood.  He  remained  for  a  moment  in  silent 
prayer,  and  then,  rising,  he  stretched  forth  his  arms  and 
repeated  the  ancient  formula  that  always  preceded  the 
sacrifice,  calling  upon  the  God  by  the  numerous  titles 
that  signified  his  manifold  attributes. 

Artemisia  stood  behind  him,  within  the  half-circle  of 
priests  who  held  back  the  eager  crowd.  Her  white  gar- 
ments gleamed  pure  and  spotless  against  the  background 
of  their  sombre  official  robes.  Her  head  was  slightly 
bowed,  and  her  hands  were  clasped  lightly  before  her. 
She  seemed  utterly  oblivious  of  her  surroundings  and 
the  terrible  fate  that  awaited  her.  Thais,  firmly  held 
by  the  priests  who  had  brought  her  to  the  temple,  was 
stationed  by  her  captors  on  the  left  hand  of  Baal,  in  a 
position  that  prevented  her  eyes  from  meeting  Artemisia's 
gaze.  The  angry  color  had  faded  from  her  cheeks.  She 
realized  at  last  that  Artemisia  was  lost  and  that  she  her- 
self must  endure  the  agony  of  seeing  her  perish.  Her 
face  had  grown  haggard  and  drawn. 

"  Spare  her,  priest  of  Moloch  ! "  she  cried  desperately, 
as  Hiram  ended  his  invocation.  "  Her  death  cannot  save 
thy  city.  Give  her  back  to  me,  and  I  promise  thee  thy 
safety  and  the  safety  of  thy  order.  If  thou  needs  must 
sacrifice  a  woman,  let  me  be  the  victim.  I  am  fairer  than 
she,  and  I  will  be  more  acceptable  to  thy  God.  See,  I  beg 
her  life  at  thy  hands  I  " 

She  would  have  thrown  herself  upon  her  knees,  but  the 
priests  restrained  her.  Hiram  made  no  reply  and  paid 
no  heed  to  her  appeal.  Ascending  the  steps  with  a  firm 
tread,  he  stood  between  the  feet  of  the  idol  and  turned  to 
the  multitude,  extending  his  hands  over  Artemisia's  head 
with  the  palms  downward.  The  chant  ceased  and  the 
music  died  away.  Only  the  frightened  sobbing  of  the 
infants,  whom  the  assistants  sought  in  vain  to  quiet, 
broke  the  silence  within  the  temple.  Hiram  began  to 
speak  in  a  solemn  and  impressive  voice. 

"  We  bring  thee,  O  Lord,  a  maiden,  pure  in  heart,"  he 

2A 


354  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

said.  "  We  have  sinned  against  thee  in  our  pride  ;  upon 
her  head  we  place  our  sins  ;  take  thou  her  and  forgive  !  " 

He  paused,  and  a  wailing  cry  of  supplication  rose 
throughout  the  temple. 

"We  have  neglected  thy  worship,"  Hiram  went  on. 
"  Upon  her  head  be  our  neglect ;  take  her  and  forgive  ! 
We  have  done  those  things  that  are  forbidden  ;  upon  her 
head  be  our  disobedience  to  thy  law ;  take  her  and  accept 
our  atonement !  We  have  disregarded  our  oaths  ;  upon 
her  head  be  our  perfidy  ;  receive  her  in  quittance  of  our 
debt  to  thee.  Pardon  us,  O  Lord,  in  this  our  sacrifice  to 
thee,  all  our  many  sins  against  thee,  and  protect  us  out 
of  thy  mercy  in  this  hour  of  our  great  peril !  " 

At  the  conclusion  of  the  recital,  he  turned  again  to  the 
God.  The  arms  of  the  idol  slowly  sank  and  extended 
themselves  until  the  outstretched  palms  were  brought 
together  before  the  iron  knees  a  few  feet  from  the 
floor. 

"  Artemisia  !  "  the  chief  priest  called  imperatively. 

With  faltering  steps  she  obeyed  his  command,  advanc- 
ing slowly  until  she  stood  before  the  broad  palms  that 
seemed  to  tremble  with  impatience  to  clasp  her  form.  In 
the  deadly  hush  of  expectancy,  the  fierce  cries  of  the 
Israelites,  struggling  with  the  soldiers  outside  the  temple, 
could  be  distinctly  heard.  Hiram  saw  that  haste  was 
necessary  if  the  sacrifice  was  to  be  accomplished. 

"  Dost  thou  give  thyself  willingly  for  the  sins  of  Tyre  ?  " 
he  demanded,  confident  of  his  power. 

Before  she  could  answer  a  shriek  rang  through  the 
temple. 

"  Deny  him,  Artemisia,  my  sister  !  "  Thais  cried.  "  He 
is  a  sorcerer.  Do  not  —  " 

Her  voice  was  roughly  stifled  by  the  priests,  her  captors, 
but  a  questioning  murmur  rose  from  the  crowd. 

"  Answer  !  "  Hiram  said  sternly,  bending  all  the  strength 
of  his  merciless  will  upon  her. 

"  Artemisia  !  Do  not  answer ! "  cried  another  voice. 
It  was  the  voice  of  a  man,  and  it  rang  strong  and  clear, 
though  it  vibrated  with  anxiety.  It  seemed  to  issue 


THE  PASSING  OF  A  GOD  355 

from  the  dark  recesses  behind  the  idol.  A  stir  of  aston- 
ishment broke  the  spell  that  had  imposed  silence  upon 
the  worshippers.  Every  eye  strove  to  pierce  the  gloom 
of  the  sanctuary.  Hiram  started,  and  his  pallid  face  grew 
a  shade  paler. 

"  Artemisia  !  "  came  the  clear  voice  again.  "  Dost  thou 
not  hear  me?  " 

Artemisia's  eyes  left  those  of  the  chief  priest  and  looked 
beyond  him  eagerly  into  the  darkness.  The  mask  of  im- 
passiveness  faded  from  her  face.  Her  lips  parted. 

"  Clearchus !  "  she  cried.  "  Where  art  thou  ?  Save 
me !  Save  me !  " 

She  threw  up  her  arms  with  a  despairing  gesture,  and 
sank  upon  the  platform  beneath  the  terrible  hands  that 
were  stretched  to  seize  her. 

"Alexander !  Alexander !  "  shouted  Chares  out  of  the 
darkness.  "  Down  with  the  dogs  !  " 

The  words  were  followed  by  a  cry  of  mortal  agony 
from  one  of  the  priests  whose  duty  it  was  to  feed  the  fire 
that  roared  inside  the  idol.  The  Tyrians  heard  the  sound 
of  a  brief  commotion  in  the  rear  of  the  temple,  they  saw 
the  gleam  of  armor  and  of  weapons,  and  the  dark  hang- 
ings that  veiled  the  innermost  shrine  were  rent  from  the 
walls.  Armed  men  rushed  across  the  platform  and  leaped 
down  among  the  priests,  hewing  at  the  holy  ministers 
with  flashing  swords. 

In  the  obscurity,  the  Tyrians  fancied  that  an  entire 
company  of  Macedonians  was  upon  them.  Those  who 
had  sought  refuge  there  from  the  Hebrew  mob  forgot  the 
dangers  that  awaited  them  outside  and  surged  toward  the 
entrance.  But  the  Israelites  had  scattered  the  soldiers  in 
the  gardens,  and  they  charged  the  doors  just  as  the  assem- 
blage attempted  to  force  its  way  out.  The  fugitives  from 
the  terrors  of  the  temple  were  struck  down  in  heaps  upon 
the  threshold. 

Hiram  alone  retained  his  presence  of  mind.  He  had 
implicit  faith  in  the  power  of  the  terrible  deity,  in  whose 
service  he  had  spent  the  greater  part  of  his  life,  and  abso- 
lute confidence  in  the  efficacy  of  sacrifice.  When  he  saw 


356  THE   GOLDEN  HOPE 

Artemisia  fall  and  heard  Chares'  battle-cry,  he  knew  that 
all  was  lost  unless  the  offering  could  be  consummated. 

Unmindful  of  his  own  danger,  he  bounded  forward  and 
raised  the  slim,  unconscious  form  in  his  arms.  Quickly 
he  laid  it  upon  the  iron  palms,  with  a  muttered  prayer. 
There  was  a  sound  of  creaking  chains,  and  the  hands 
ascended  slowly,  bearing  upward  the  slender  figure. 
One  bare,  white  arm  hung  inertly  between  the  iron  fin- 
gers, and  the  snowy  chiton  shone  through  the  smoke 
against  the  dark  bulk  of  the  monstrous  image. 

Clearchus  sprang  out  of  the  darkness  and  saw  Arte- 
misia raised  aloft  in  that  pitiless  grasp.  She  was  already 
beyond  his  reach.  A  cold  sweat  broke  out  upon  his  body. 
He  stood  for  an  instant  transfixed  with  dread,  unable  even 
to  cry  out.  Every  heart-beat  brought  her  nearer  to  that 
glowing  metal  surface,  whose  terrible  heat  he  could  feel 
upon  his  face  where  he  stood. 

Hiram  stepped  forward  to  the  edge  of  the  platform  and 
stretched  out  his  arms.  The  glare  of  religious  madness 
shone  in  his  eyes. 

"  Peace,  peace !  "  he  cried  to  the  struggling  and  shriek- 
ing mob,  frantic  with  fear.  "Baal-Moloch  accepts  the 
sacrifice.  Peace  !  Profane  not  his  temple !  " 

His  voice  was  drowned  in  a  crash  of  thunder  that 
seemed  to  rend  the  sky  across  from  mountain  to  sea. 
Before  it  died,  a  huge  mass  of  rock,  hurled  from  an  engine 
of  the  Macedonian  fleet,  crashed  through  one  of  the  open- 
ings in  the  dome  of  the  temple.  The  ponderous  missile 
struck  the  masonry  and  bounded  backward  and  downward 
in  a  shower  of  dislodged  stones  upon  the  inclined  head  of 
the  idol. 

Moloch  seemed  to  rise  from  his  throne,  as  though  about 
to  stride  from  the  platform.  His  iron  arms  flew  apart, 
and  the  grim  colossus  lurched  forward  down  the  steps, 
and  fell  with  a  clang  of  metal  upon  the  marble  floor. 

A  sharp  cry  rose  from  the  struggling  crowd.  Those 
who  witnessed  the  downfall  of  the  sacred  image  stood 
in  doubt,  unable  to  believe  their  eyes.  The  Israelites, 
unaware  of  what  had  happened,  took  advantage  of  the 


THE  PASSING  OF  A  GOD  357 

moment  to  overcome  the  slight  opposition  of  the  Tyrians 
who  still  faced  them.  They  rushed  into  the  temple,  cry- 
ing aloud  for  the  restoration  of  their  children. 

In  the  wild  confusion  of  their  onslaught,  many  of  the 
infants  were  trampled  to  death.  Others  were  killed  by 
the  priests,  who  seemed  crazed  by  the  fall  of  their  idol. 
At  first  they  stood  stupefied.  Hiram's  voice  was  no 
longer  heard.  They  called  upon  him  in  vain.  Finally 
one  of  them  ran  to  the  fragments  of  the  prostrate  image. 
Bending  above  it,  he  saw  the  distorted  face  of  the  chief 
priest  gazing  up  into  his  own.  The  unfortunate  man  had 
been  caught  beneath  the  breast  of  the  God  to  whom  he 
had  offered  so  many  innocents,  and  his  crushed  body  was 
being  slowly  roasted  under  the  red-hot  metal. 

"  Moloch  has  taken  him !  "  the  priest  shouted,  tossing 
his  arms  in  the  air. 

He  ran  into  the  crowd,  and,  seizing  one  of  the  infants  by 
the  heels,  dashed  out  its  brains  against  a  pillar.  His  exam- 
ple was  followed  by  others  no  less  frantic  than  himself. 

"  Strike,  brothers !  "  he  cried.  "  Baal  has  fallen !  The 
end  is  at  —  " 

Before  he  could  finish  the  sentence,  Leonidas'  sword 
pierced  his  throat,  and  he  fell  upon  the  body  of  the  child 
that  he  had  slain. 

Down  the  dim  arcade,  behind  the  pillars,  strode  the  Spar- 
tan and  Chares,  hacking  and  thrusting  at  the  black-robed 
minions  of  Moloch.  They  showed  no  mercy.  Neither 
prayer  nor  entreaty  availed.  They  sought  the  priests 
through  the  terrified  crowd,  and  dragged  them  from  every 
place  of  concealment,  until  of  all  who  had  been  in  the 
temple  not  one  remained  alive. 

With  the  crash  of  the  stone  as  it  smote  the  idol,  Clear- 
chus  realized  what  had  happened.  He  saw  the  iron  arms 
drop,  and  he  leaped  forward  in  time  to  snatch  Artemisia 
from  their  embrace.  The  hot  iron  grazed  his  body  as  the 
image  fell.  Artemisia's  pale,  sweet  face  lay  upon  his 
shoulder,  and  he  clasped  her  close  to  his  breast.  In  the 
revulsion  from  his  despair  he  felt  his  muscles  endowed 
with  strength. 


358  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

He  smiled  to  see  his  friends  dash  past  him,  and  he  looked 
smilingly  upon  the  clamorous  crowd  in  which  every  man 
fought  for  his  life.  One  of  the  priests,  whose  face  had 
been  gashed  to  the  bone,  rushed  upon  him,  with  hands 
extended,  and  tried  to  tear  Artemisia  from  his  arms. 
The  man  was  unarmed,  and  Clearchus  thrust  him  through 
the  breast.  He  sank  and  died  without  a  moan. 

Amid  the  fragments  of  Moloch's  image,  the  fire  that  had 
been  kindled  in  the  iron  bosom  flickered  with  blue  and 
crimson  tongues  of  flame. 

Suddenly  the  crowd  was  split  by  a  rush  from  the  great 
doorway,  and  Clearchus  saw  Nathan  leading  the  Israelites 
into  the  temple.  With  the  name  of  Jehovah  upon  their 
lips,  the  swarthy,  black-eyed  Hebrews  poured  in,  smiting 
the  Tyrians  and  beating  them  down  with  merciless  strokes 
in  the  delirium  of  their  exaltation.  They  swept  through 
the  temple  like  wolves  through  a  sheepfold.  The  floor 
was  heaped  with  the  dead,  and  the  stones  were  slippery 
with  blood.  Nathan  recognized  the  Athenian  and  sprang 
to  his  side,  shouting  to  his  followers  to  strike  and  spare  not. 

Into  the  midst  of  the  confusion  rushed  the  Hebrew 
women,  seeking  the  children  who  had  been  taken  from 
them.  The  uproar  of  conflict  gave  way  to  the  lamenta- 
tions of  mothers  whose  infants  had  been  slaughtered. 
Others,  more  fortunate,  sat  with  their  babes  in  their 
arms,  Idssing  them  and  feeling  them  over  to  discover 
whether  they  had  been  hurt.  One  young  wife  sat  upon 
the  steps  at  Clearchus'  feet  with  her  first-born  and  only 
child.  Nathan  recognized  her  as  the  woman  who  had 
been  struck  down  by  the  priest  in  the  market-place.  The 
baby  had  been  strangled  and  was  dead. 

"  Hush ! "  she  said,  in  a  crooning  voice,  and,  covering 
the  child's  head  with  her  garment,  she  pressed  its  lips  to 
her  breast.  For  an  instant  she  sat  there,  but  the  chill  of 
the  waxen  mouth  struck  through  her  heart.  She  gave  a 
startled  glance  at  the  baby's  face,  and  then  sprang  up 
with  a  scream  of  despair  and  rushed  out  of  the  temple 
into  the  tempest,  with  the  poor  little  body  clasped  in  her 
arms. 


THE  PASSING  OF  A  GOD  359 

Nathan  called  to  Chares  and  Leonidas.  "  Alexander  is 
on  the  wall,"  he  said.  "  The  streets  are  filled  with  the 
Tyrians.  We  must  escape  as  we  came.  Listen !  " 

He  held  up  his  hand,  and  the  Greeks  became  aware  of  a 
dull  roaring  that  filled  the  city  like  the  humming  of  a 
gigantic  hive  of  bees. 

"Even  here  we  shall  not  be  safe,"  Nathan  continued. 
"Let  us  seek  the  secret  passage." 

"  Chares ! "  cried  one  from  among  the  women,  and 
Thais  ran  forward,  with  her  saffron  robe  torn  so  that  half 
her  perfect  breast  was  exposed.  She  carried  a  dagger 
in  her  hand,  and  its  blade  was  red;  but  her  face  shone 
with  joy.  The  weapon  fell  from  her  grasp  as  she  sprang 
to  the  Theban,  who  lifted  her  like  a  child  in  his  arms  and 
kissed  her. 

"  Come,"  he  said,  as  he  set  her  down,  "  let  us  go." 

Turning  their  backs  upon  the  throng  of  the  living  and 
the  dead,  they  descended  into  the  secret  passage  and 
closed  the  entrance  behind  them. 


CHAPTER  XL VII 

SYPHAX  SQUARES   HIS  ACCOUNT 

KING  AZEMILCUS  stood  at  a  window  of  his  chamber, 
with  the  aged  chancellor  at  his  side,  looking  out  across 
the  parapet  of  the  wall.  They  were  alone  in  the  room, 
for  the  king  had  ordered  his  guard  to  await  his  commands 
in  an  outer  apartment.  The  window  opened  directly 
upon  the  top  of  the  wall,  to  which  the  royal  palace  was 
joined.  Often  during  his  long  reign  had  the  old  king 
stood  there,  revolving  his  schemes  in  his  cunning  brain, 
while  the  salt  breeze  cooled  his  temples. 

Beneath  his  feet  the  stones  trembled  with  the  shock  of 
the  great  battering  rams  that  were  enlarging  the  breach 
in  the  wall  west  of  the  palace.  In  his  ears  sounded  the 
tumult  of  the  attack  upon  the  two  harbors,  where  the 
Macedonian  triremes  were  seeking  to  break  the  barriers 
of  chains.  He  saw  the  Tyrian  soldiers  upon  the  battle- 
ments, fighting  against  hope,  with  the  valor  of  desperation. 

The  roar  of  falling  masonry  told  him  that  the  rams  had 
done  their  work.  The  breach  had  become  a  wide  gap, 
extending  beyond  the  ends  of  the  inner  wall  that  had 
been  built  to  block  the  assault.  The  vessels  lying  in  wait 
drew  nearer.  Flights  of  arrows  and  volleys  of  stones, 
great  and  small,  swept  the  defences.  Troop-ships,  pro- 
vided with  drawbridges  at  their  prows,  closed  in  at  the 
breach.  The  bridges  fell,  and  streams  of  men  in  armor 
began  to  flow  across  them.  They  gained  the  breach  and 
held  it.  They  scaled  the  slope  of  fallen  blocks  and 
reached  the  top  of  the  wall.  The  Tyrians  were  forced 
backward  or  hurled  into  the  sea. 

"  That  must  be  Alexander,"  the  king  remarked,  noting 
the  irresistible  vigor  of  the  assault. 

360 


SYPHAX  SQUAKES   HIS  ACCOUNT  361 

"Yes,"  the  chancellor  replied,  "those  are  his  plumes." 

Alexander  indeed  was  leading  the  charge  along  the  wall 
toward  the  palace,  fighting  in  the  forefront  as  his  custom 
was,  while  the  shield-bearing  guards  pressed  forward 
where  he  led.  Their  triumphant  voices  shouted  his  name. 
At  one  of  the  towers  upon  the  wall,  between  the  breach 
and  the  palace,  the  Tyrians  made  a  stand,  seeking  to 
check  the  advance  of  their  foes.  The  Macedonians 
hunted  them  out  and  drove  them  to  the  next  tower.  The 
battle  raged  in  mid-air,  and  the  bodies  of  the  slain  fell 
either  into  the  sea  on  one  side  or  into  the  streets  of  the 
city  on  the  other. 

"  They  will  enter  here,"  Azemilcus  said.  "  I  think  it 
is  time  to  go." 

"  It  is  time !  "  the  chancellor  echoed,  gazing  upon  the 
slaughter  like  a  man  under  the  spell  of  a  horrible  fasci- 
nation. 

The  king  led  the  way  into  the  large  hall  where  the 
guard  was  stationed.  It  consisted  of  a  company  of  a  hun- 
dred men  under  the  command  of  a  young  captain  whose 
bronzed  face  and  steady  gaze  showed  that  he  was  a  veteran 
in  service  despite  his  youth.  He  had  been  pacing  back- 
ward and  forward  before  his  men,  who  stood  at  attention 
along  the  wall.  At  sight  of  Azemilcus  he  paused  and 
saluted.  The  old  king  placed  a  thin  hand  upon  his 
shoulder. 

"  I  am  going  to  the  Temple  of  Melkarth,"  he  said. 
"Escort  me  thither." 

The  young  man  shook  off  the  royal  hand  as  though  he 
felt  contaminated  by  its  touch. 

"  Does  your  Majesty  really  mean  to  seek  refuge  with  the 
Alexandrine?  "  he  asked  indignantly. 

"  Yes,"  the  king  replied,  "  and  I  command  you  to  come 
with  me." 

"  Then  I  refuse !  "  the  soldier  exclaimed.  "  I  have  two 
brothers  yonder  on  the  wall,  if  they  be  still  alive.  The 
Macedonians  will  try  to  enter  the  palace,  and  if  they  suc- 
ceed, the  city  is  lost.  Go  you  to  Melkarth's  temple  if  you 
will;  but  you  go  alone.  We  remain  here." 


362  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

Azerailcus  looked  at  the  handsome  face,  flushed  with 
anger,  and  his  inscrutable  smile  played  about  his  lips. 

"  Thy  father  was  my  friend,  and  I  have  loved  thee," 
he  said.  "  I  would  save  thee  if  I  could,  but  youth 
is  hot  and  hasty;  have  thy  will  if  thou  must." 

He  began  to  descend  the  broad  staircase,  followed  by 
the  trembling  chancellor. 

"  There  goes  Tyre !  "  the  young  captain  cried  bitterly, 
" selfish  and  treacherous  to  the  last.  To  the  windows! 
We  may  yet  save  him  honorably,  though  he  does  not 
deserve  it." 

They  reached  the  seaward  side  of  the  palace  in  time 
to  receive  the  remnants  of  the  Tyrian  companies  that 
had  vainly  striven  to  defend  the  wall.  The  captain's 
brothers  were  not  among  the  fugitives. 

It  had  seemed  to  the  young  officer  that  the  entrances 
to  the  palace  from  the  wall  might  be  held  by  a  few  men 
against  any  force  that  could  be  brought  up ;  but  it  was 
not  within  human  power  to  resist  the  onrush  of  the 
Macedonians.  The  captain  was  slain  by  Ptolemy;  half 
his  men  fell  with  him,  and  the  others  fled  down  through 
the  palace  to  the  streets  with  the  Macedonians  at  their 
heels. 

The  noise  of  the  battle  spread  from  the  palace  through 
the  city.  There  was  the  clash  of  steel  and  the  hoarse 
shouting  of  men  at  barricades ;  screams  of  women  in  fear 
and  sharp  cries  of  command  mingled  with  the  trampling 
of  many  feet.  Save  for  the  obstinate  guard,  the  palace 
had  been  left  unprotected  by  the  crafty  old  king,  who  was 
awaiting  his  conqueror  in  the  sanctuary  of  Melkarth's 
temple.  Alexander  led  the  way  into  the  city  with 
Hephsestion  and  Philotas.  Ptolemy,  Perdiccas,  Clitus, 
Peithon,  Glaucias,  Meleager,  Polysperchon,  and  a  score 
more  of  his  Companions  and  captains  swept  after  him, 
heading  the  scarred  veterans  of  Philip's  wars,  —  phalan- 
gites,  archers  and  javelin  throwers,  Thessalian  cavalry 
riders,  and  heavy-armed  mercenaries. 

Then  in  the  city  of  Tyre,  whose  name  for  centuries  had 
been  a  synonym  for  power  and  pride,  began  a  slaughter 


SYPHAX  SQUARES  HIS  ACCOUNT  363 

which  lasted  until  nightfall.  Alexander  ordered  that  the 
Israelites  should  not  be  molested  and  that  none  should 
enter  with  violence  the  Temple  of  Melkarth ;  but  he  did 
not  seek  to  forbid  his  followers  from  taking  revenge  for 
the  rigors  and  hardships  of  the  long  siege. 

At  first  the  Tyrians  fought  desperately  from  street  to 
street  and  from  square  to  square,  falling  back  from  one 
barrier  to  another ;  but  this  resistance  served  only  to  whet 
the  rage  that  drove  the  Macedonians  on.  Fresh  troops 
constantly  landed  from  the  fleet  and  poured  in  through 
the  palace.  The  breach  in  the  wall  became  a  gateway. 
The  pitiless  squadrons  hunted  the  defenders  from  lane 
and  housetop,  cutting  them  to  pieces. 

In  the  Sidonian  Harbor,  seven  ships  were  hastily  manned, 
the  chains  were  let  down,  and  the  crews  made  a  dash  for 
the  open  sea.  They  were  snapped  up  by  the  Cretan  ves- 
sels which  lay  in  wait  beyond  the  breakwater.  Three 
of  them  were  sunk,  and  the  rest  were  forced  to  surrender. 

In  the  house  of  Phradates  the  terrified  slaves  locked 
and  barred  the  doors  by  direction  of  Mena.  The  master 
was  fighting  on  the  walls.  More  than  once  parties  of 
Macedonian  soldiers  demanded  that  the  gates  be  opened, 
but  when  no  response  was  given,  thinking  perhaps  that 
the  house  was  deserted  and  tempted  by  easier  spoil,  they 
passed  on.  At  last  came  a  Tyrian  cry  for  admittance. 
Mena  looked  from  the  wicket  and  saw  Phradates,  sup- 
ported by  two  soldiers.  His  face  was  pale  and  his  helmet 
had  been  shattered. 

"  Open !  "  cried  the  soldiers.  "  Your  master  has  been 
wounded." 

Several  of  the  slaves  started  forward  and  laid  their 
hands  upon  the  bars,  but  the  Egyptian  pushed  them 
back. 

"  There  is  no  longer  master  or  slave  in  Tyre,"  he  said. 
"  Each  man  must  think  first  of  himself." 

At  the  suggestion  of  Phradates  the  soldiers  bore  him  to 
the  rear  of  the  house,  where  there  was  a  small  door  lead- 
ing to  the  kitchens.  It  was  opened  by  a  white-haired 
crone,  whose  eyes  were  blinded  with  tears. 


364  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

"  Bring  him  in,"  she  cried.     "  I  am  Ms  nurse." 

"  Take  him,  then,"  the  soldiers  said  roughly,  irritated 
by  the  delay.  "  He  owes  us  fifty  darics  for  bringing  him 
off,  and  we  have  our  own  to  save." 

Upheld  by  the  trembling  arms  of  the  old  woman,  Phra- 
dates  staggered  across  the  threshold.  He  could  no  longer 
feel  the  earth  beneath  his  feet.  If  he  could  only  rest  a 
little ! 

"  Is  it  you,  mother?  "  he  asked  faintly.     "  I  must  sleep." 

"  Yes,  yes,  master,"  the  old  woman  replied  through  her 
sobs,  "but  not  here.  Come  to  your  own  chamber." 

She  tried  to  urge  him  toward  the  banqueting  hall,  but 
his  steps  grew  more  uncertain  and  his  weight  became  too 
great  for  her  feeble  strength. 

"  Mena !  "  she  called.  "  Mena,  here  is  your  master. 
Come  and  help  him ! " 

The  Egyptian  ran  in  furiously  and  closed  the  door  that 
she  had  left  open  in  her  anxiety. 

"Do  you  want  to  have  us  all  killed?"  he  demanded, 
turning  upon  the  old  woman.  "Take  that,  my  master, 
for  the  beatings  you  have  given  me  !  " 

He  plunged  his  dagger  into  the  young  man's  defence- 
less side,  and  Phradates  sank  to  the  floor. 

"  Thais ! "  he  muttered,  "  where  art  thou?  " 

The  old  woman  uttered  a  quivering  cry  and  fell  upon 
her  knees  beside  him,  trying  with  her  robe  to  stop  the  flow 
of  blood.  Mena  ran  back  to  the  front  of  the  house,  leav- 
ing her  alone  with  the  body. 

"  Speak  to  me !  Speak  to  me  !  "  she  wailed,  not  know- 
ing what  she  said ;  but  Phradates  made  no  reply. 

Tyre  was  in  a  turmoil  of  riot  and  license.  The  real 
fighting  was  at  an  end,  but  the  soldiers  were  everywhere 
pillaging  and  drinking.  Costly  fabrics  were  trampled  in 
the  mud  of  the  gutters.  Rare  vases  and  priceless  statuary 
were  shattered  upon  the  pavements.  Rough  Thessalians 
ransacked  the  houses  of  rich  merchants  for  gold  and  gems, 
destroying  with  laughter  and  jests  what  they  did  not 
want.  The  stifled  screams  of  women  mingled  with  their 
voices.  Here  a  soldier  emerged  from  a  great  house  with 


SYPHAX  SQUAEES  HIS  ACCOUNT  365 

his  arms  full  of  rich  silks.  Another  shouted  to  him  that 
a  hoard  of  gold  had  been  discovered  close  at  hand,  and 
he  straightway  dropped  his  burden  that  he  might  get  his 
share  of  the  more  convenient  plunder.  There  a  man  who 
had  found  a  huge  tusk  of  ivory  tried  to  carry  it  away  on 
his  shoulder,  while  his  comrades  wrestled  with  him  for  it, 
uttering  shouts  of  laughter  as  their  fingers  slipped  upon 
its  polished  surface.  Sometimes  swords  were  drawn  and 
blood  flowed  over  a  bag  of  gold  or  a  necklace  of  pearls. 
Bands  of  mercenaries  paraded  with  wine-skins  on  their 
backs,  singing  the  hymns  of  Dionysus  and  squirting 
the  precious  vintage  into  each  other's  faces.  Gorged 
with  blood,  the  army  glutted  itself  in  a  delirium  of 
indulgence. 

In  the  universal  license  the  baser  elements  of  the  city's 
population  joined  in  the  pillage  with  none  to  hinder,  for 
the  Macedonians  were  too  intent  upon  their  revenge  to 
heed  them.  Like  Mena,  slaves  rose  against  their  masters, 
and  entire  families  were  slain  for  the  sake  of  plunder  or 
to  requite  harsh  treatment.  The  prisons  were  broken 
open  and  their  inmates  set  at  liberty.  The  sailors  about 
the  harbors,  who  had  been  kept  inactive  by  the  blockade 
of  the  fleet,  desperate  men  from  all  quarters  of  the  sea, 
satisfied  their  ferocious  appetites  at  will.  In  the  frenzied 
carnival  of  lust  and  slaughter,  neither  age  nor  innocence 
was  spared. 

The  swirl  of  the  battle  drew  Syphax  and  his  compan- 
ions from  their  haunts  among  the  great  warehouses  near 
the  waterside,  where  they  had  been  drinking.  The  bloated 
face  of  the  freebooter  grew  purple  with  eagerness  as  he 
heard  the  sounds  of  conflict  and  of  panic  spread  through 
the  city. 

"  Ho,  comrades !  "  he  shouted,  "  to-day  we  pay  our- 
selves for  all  we  have  had  to  endure  from  Fortune !  The 
spoil  lies  ready  for  us." 

"  Break  open  the  warehouses  and  load  a  ship  with  ivory 
and  silk,"  cried  one  of  his  followers. 

"You  are  a  fool,"  Syphax  replied  contemptuously. 
"  We  should  be  sunk  before  we  could  get  out  of  the 


366  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

harbor.  Take  nothing  but  gold  and  jewels.  "We  can 
hide  them  until  the  time  comes  to  escape.  Look  there !  " 

An  old  man,  a  member  of  the  council,  came  running 
toward  them,  glancing  back  over  his  shoulder  to  see  if  he 
was  being  pursued.  Syphax  grasped  him  by  the  arm  and 
tore  the  heavy  golden  chain  of  office  from  his  neck.  The 
man  made  no  resistance,  but  fled  away  without  a  word  as 
soon  as  he  was  released. 

"  This  is  what  we  want,"  Syphax  cried,  holding  up  the 
shining  links.  "  Be  bold  and  follow  me." 

He  set  off  toward  a  part  of  the  city  that  the  Macedo- 
nians seemed  not  yet  to  have  penetrated.  It  was  a  quarter 
where  many  wealthy  houses  stood,  and  the  sailors  were 
fortunate  enough  to  arrive  among  the  first  of  the  maraud- 
ers. In  half  an  hour,  each  of  them  had  collected  a  for- 
tune in  gold  and  precious  stones.  There  was  blood  upon 
the  hands  of  Syphax  and  one  of  his  men  had  a  cut  across 
his  forehead  when  they  came  out  of  the  last  house,  carry- 
ing their  spoil  in  small,  heavy  bundles.  The  city  was  in 
its  death-throes.  From  harbor  to  harbor  it  had  become 
a  vast  shambles. 

"  Let  us  get  back  to  the  warehouses  and  bury  what  we 
have,"  one  of  the  seamen  said. 

Syphax  looked  about  him,  and  his  glance  fell  upon  the 
house  where  he  had  seen  Ariston  enter.  In  their  imme- 
diate vicinity  there  was  yet  no  sign  of  the  enemy.  A 
cruel  gleam  entered  the  pirate's  bloodshot  eyes. 

"  Now  that  we  are  rich,"  he  cried,  "  it  is  no  more  than 
fair  that  we  should  pay  our  debts.  I  have  one  yonder 
that  must  be  discharged,  and  to  you  I  resign  my  share  of 
whatever  of  value  we  may  find  inside." 

"  Lead  on,  then,  but  hasten,"  the  sailors  answered. 

Syphax  found  the  door  bolted,  as  he  had  expected.  His 
men  battered  it  in  with  stones  and  rushed  into  the  entrance 
hall.  The  place  seemed  deserted.  The  sailors  scattered 
through  the  house  in  search  of  booty,  but  Syphax  sought 
only  his  enemy. 

The  terrified  family  had  taken  refuge  in  an  alcove  on 
the  third  floor  of  the  house.  There  one  of  the  sailors 


SYPHAX  SQUARES  HIS  ACCOUNT  367 

found  them  and  summoned  his  chief  with  a  joyful  shout. 
Ariston  and  his  host  stood  at  the  entrance  of  the  recess, 
with  swords  in  their  hands  to  defend  the  women,  a  mother 
and  three  daughters,  who  cowered  behind  them  in  the 
shadow  with  two  slave  girls  only,  the  rest  of  the  house- 
hold having  fled.  The  sailors  laughed  at  the  two  feeble 
old  men  who  dared  to  oppose  them. 

"  Spare  our  lives  and  you  shall  each  receive  five  thou- 
sand talents  of  gold,"  Ariston  cried.  "  I  am  Ariston  of 
Athens,  and  I  pledge  myself  to  the  payment." 

"  We  know  what  the  pledges  of  Ariston  are  worth ! " 
Syphax  replied,  his  face  convulsed  with  hate  and  rage. 

"We  are  lost,  my  friend,"  Aristou  said,  in  a  low  voice, 
to  his  host,  recognizing  the  pirate. 

"  You  bade  me  once  to  remember  Medon,"  Syphax  bel- 
lowed. "  I  bid  thee  now  to  remember  him  and  the  silver 
talent  thou  wert  to  give  me  for  what  was  done  in  Athens. 
I  have  had  no  luck  since  ;  and  now  thou  shalt  pay  for 
all!  "  He  rushed  upon  Ariston,  who  tried  to  defend  him- 
self ;  but  the  pirate  easily  disarmed  him  and  dragged  him 
out  into  the  room.  The  master  of  the  house  fell  beneath 
a  shower  of  blows. 

"Now  for  the  harbor!  Our  time  is  short,"  Syphax 
shouted,  hurrying  Ariston  with  him  down  the  stairs. 

The  screaming  and  prayers  of  the  women  mingled  with 
sounds  of  brutal  merriment  told  him  that  his  order  was 
unheeded. 

"Do  you  hear? "  he  roared.  " Come,  I  tell  you,  before 
it  is  too  late  !  " 

This  time  two  of  the  wretches  obeyed  him,  bursting 
from  the  room  with  loud  guffaws.  The  others  straggled 
after  them,  but  several  minutes  elapsed  before  they  were 
all  assembled  for  the  sally. 

"Why  not  do  it  here?"  one  of  the  sailors  asked,  indi- 
cating Ariston,  whose  arm  Syphax  held  in  a  firm  grasp. 

"  Because  I  intend  to  make  him  remember  Medon,"  the 
freebooter  answered  savagely.  "  You  shall  see  sport  when 
we  reach  the  harbor." 

A  cold  sweat  covered  Ariston's  forehead,  but  he  made 


368  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

no  sound.  His  ear  had  caught  the  trampling  of  feet,  and 
he  hoped  yet  for  rescue. 

The  sailors  emerged  into  the  street  and  turned  toward 
the  harbor.  Just  as  they  reached  the  first  corner,  a  com- 
pany of  Thessalians,  in  pursuit  of  a  few  Tyrian  fugitives, 
ran  into  them.  No  questions  were  asked.  The  swords 
of  the  cavalrymen  were  already  out,  and  they  drove  them 
into  the  bodies  of  the  men  who  were  unfortunate  enough 
to  block  their  way. 

Syphax  alone  had  time  to  drop  his  booty  and  draw  his 
sword.  He  saw  that  there  was  no  escape. 

"  Thou  hast  been  my  evil  genius,"  he  cried  to  Ariston, 
"but  at  any  rate  thou  shalt  go  with  me  to  the  Styx." 

He  plunged  his  sword  into  the  old  man's  side.  Before 
he  could  withdraw  it,  a  Thessalian  blade  cleft  his  skull. 
Murderer  and  victim  fell  together. 

The  storm  had  blown  over.  The  sinking  sun  shone 
crimson  upon  the  twisted  clouds  far  across  the  sky.  In 
the  quarter  where  the  Israelites  dwelt,  amid  the  mourning 
and  rejoicing,  Pethuel,  the  high  priest,  raised  his  hands 
to  heaven. 

"  Give  thanks  to  Jehovah !  "  he  cried.  "  Our  enemies 
have  fallen  and  they  that  mocked  Him  are  no  more  I 
Blessed  be  the  name  of  the  Lord ! " 


CHAPTER  XLVIII 

THAIS   GIVES  A  FEAST 

DOWN  in  the  secret  passage  the  fugitives  from  the 
Temple  of  Moloch  could  hear  no  sound  of  the  battle. 
Leonidas  had  snatched  one  of  the  perfumed  censers  from 
the  hand  of  a  quaking  neophyte,  and  this  shed  a  glimmer 
of  light  as  he  led  the  way. 

Artemisia  came  to  her  senses  to  find  herself  clasped  in 
her  lover's  arms. 

"  Clearchus  ! "  she  murmured,  "  may  the  Gods  grant 
that  this  be  not  a  dream." 

"  It  is  no  dream,  my  beloved ! "  the  young  man  answered. 
"  I  have  found  thee  at  last." 

"  Dear  heart,  I  have  longed  for  thee  so  !  "  she  said, 
with  a  little  sigh  of  content,  as  her  arms  stole  around  his 
neck. 

Clearchus  bent  his  head,  and  their  lips  met  in  the  dark- 
ness. Thais  heard  the  murmur  of  their  voices. 

"  Oh,  I  have  lost  my  sandal  —  and  I  am  cold  I "  she 
exclaimed,  in  a  tone  of  distress.  "Chares,  I  am  afraid 
you  will  have  to  carry  me." 

"  You  are  so  heavy,"  the  Theban  said,  taking  her  in  his 
arms. 

"  There,  be  careful,  sir,  or  I  shall  make  you  set  me  down 
again,"  she  cried. 

Leonidas  uttered  a  sound  that  was  something  between  a 
snort  and  a  grunt  and  signified  disdain,  whereupon  Chares 
laughed  until  the  narrow  passage  rang. 

Before  they  reached  the  palace  it  was  in  full  possession 
of  the  Macedonians.  They  entered  the  room  where  the 
young  men  had  left  Azemilcus  the  night  before,  and  found 
a  portion  of  the  squadron  belonging  to  Leonidas  busily 
searching  there  for  plunder.  The  men  stood  open- 
2n  369 


370  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

mouthed  when  their  captain  appeared  from  behind  the 
hangings.  They  looked  like  schoolboys  caught  in  a 
forbidden  frolic. 

"  Where  is  the  king  ?  "  the  Spartan  demanded  sternly. 

"  He  is  fighting  down  there,"  one  of  the  soldiers  replied, 
pointing  from  the  window. 

Leonidas  glanced  down  upon  the  city  and  saw  the 
conflict  raging  in  the  streets. 

"  Then  what  are  you  doing  here  ?  "  he  asked  harshly. 
"  Fall  in  !  " 

"  I  will  go  with  you,"  Nathan  said.  "  I  must  seek  my 
people." 

"You  will  find  us  here  when  you  come  back,"  Chares 
cried  after  them.  "We  will  fight  no  more  to-day." 

Leonidas  overtook  Alexander  stamping  out  the  last 
sparks  of  resistance  in  the  northern  part  of  the  city. 
The  young  king,  still  glowing  with  the  ardor  of  battle, 
greeted  him  with  a  smile. 

"  Are  Clearchus  and  Chares  safe  ?  "  he  asked. 

"  They  await  you  in  the  royal  palace  with  Artemisia  and 
Thais,"  the  Spartan  replied. 

"  Good  I  "  Alexander  cried.  "  This  will  have  to  be 
celebrated.  Let  us  see  what  has  become  of  Azemilcus." 

He  led  the  way  to  the  Temple  of  Melkarth,  which  was 
filled  with  fugitives  and  suppliants.  The  general  feeling 
in  the  city  that  the  God  was  on  the  side  of  the  Macedoni- 
ans had  led  many  to  seek  his  protection  when  no  other 
remained.  Some  of  them  were  even  striving  to  remove 
the  chains  with  which  the  image  had  been  bound  to  the 
pillars. 

Azemilcus  and  the  chancellor  came  forward,  surrounded 
by  the  priests  of  the  temple.  The  two  kings,  one  withered 
and  shrunken  and  old,  his  brain  cankered  by  the  cynical 
knowledge  of  experience,  and  the  other,  in  the  fulness  of 
his  vigorous  youth  and  generous  enthusiasms,  looked  into 
each  other's  eyes.  Alexander's  face  was  grave  and  stern, 
but  the  mocking  smile  still  hovered  about  the  lips  of  the 
older  man. 

"  What  have  you  to  say  ?  "  Alexander  said  at  last. 


THAIS   GIVES  A  FEAST  371 

"  I  have  been  a  king,"  Azemilcus  replied,  "  but  I  am  a 
king  no  longer.  What  is  your  will  ?  " 

"You  may  live,"  Alexander  replied  coldly,  "but  you 
have  never  been  a  king.  Where  is  your  son  ?  " 

"He  is  dead,"  the  old  king  answered,  and  his  eyes 
wavered. 

"  I  would  rather  be  in  his  place  than  in  thine,"  Alex- 
ander said  shortly.  "  Follow  me." 

Azemilcus  shrugged  his  shoulders  and  gathered  his 
robe  more  closely  around  him.  To  all  who  had  sought 
refuge  in  the  temple  Alexander  granted  safety,  and  then, 
having  issued  the  necessary  orders  regarding  the  city,  he 
turned  back  to  the  palace. 

The  streets  were  encumbered  with  the  dead.  The 
bodies  lay  in  heaps  behind  the  broken  barricades  or 
scattered  between  them,  where  the  fugitives  had  been 
stricken  as  they  fled  before  the  fury  of  the  Macedonian 
charge.  A  wounded  Tyrian  raised  himself  on  his  elbow 
while  the  two  kings  passed,  cursed  Azemilcus,  and  died. 

In  the  council  room  of  the  palace  Alexander  demanded 
from  the  chancellor  an  accounting  of  the  public  treasure 
of  Tyre,  an  enormous  sum  in  gold  and  silver,  and  gave  it 
into  the  custody  of  his  own  treasurer.  There,  too,  he 
received  the  reports  of  his  captains,  and  with  marvellous 
quickness  despatched  the  business  that  they  brought 
before  him.  The  greater  part  of  the  army  he  ordered 
back  to  the  camp  on  the  mainland. 

When  nothing  more  remained  to  be  done,  he  turned  to 
Leonidas. 

"  Where  are  thy  friends  ?  "  he  asked.  "  They  seem  to 
have  forgotten  me." 

"  I  will  fetch  them,"  the  Spartan  replied. 

He  ran  to  the  apartment  where  he  had  left  the  lovers, 
and  burst  in,  to  find  them  nestled  among  the  cushions, 
telling  each  other  of  all  they  had  endured. 

"  Come,"  he  cried.     "  The  king  has  asked  for  you." 

"  Tell  him  that  we  will  come  presently,"  Chares  said, 
but  Thais  promptly  boxed  his  ears  and  slipped  out  of  the 
arm  that  encircled  her  waist. 


372  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

"I  don't  suppose  there  is  a  woman  in  the  palace  to 
smooth  my  hair,"  she  exclaimed. 

"  Do  you  think  Alexander  will  look  at  you  ?  "  Chares 
asked.  "  He  has  more  important  things  to  think  about, 
indeed." 

Nevertheless,  Artemisia  and  Thais  made  Leonidas  wait 
five  minutes  while  they  aided  each  other  to  make  the  best 
appearance  possible  under  the  circumstances,  before  they 
followed  him  to  the  great  council  chamber.  Artemisia  en- 
tered shyly,  casting  down  her  eyes  before  the  bold  glances 
of  so  many  men  ;  but  Thais  walked  beside  Chares  with 
head  erect,  her  red  lips  parted  in  a  smile,  and  a  gleam  of 
excitement  dancing  in  her  eyes. 

With  the  license  that  Alexander  permitted,  the  cap- 
tains raised  a  shout  of  welcome  when  Chares  and  Clear- 
chus  appeared.  Before  Artemisia  could  catch  her  breath, 
she  was  standing  in  front  of  Alexander,  and  Clearchus 
was  presenting  her  to  him. 

"  She  looks  like  a  rosebud  when  the  dew  is  on  it," 
Clitus  whispered  to  Hephsestion. 

"  Don't  be  sentimental,"  the  favorite  answered.  "  When 
did  you  become  a  poet  ?  " 

"  Not  until  this  minute,"  Clitus  replied. 

Alexander  himself  was  not  free  from  embarrassment 
when  he  greeted  Artemisia,  for  he  knew  nothing  of  women, 
not  yet  having  met  Roxana  ;  but  he  took  her  hand  and 
praised  the  bravery  of  Clearchus,  at  which  she  blushed 
and  smiled. 

Thais  looked  the  young  king  frankly  in  the  face. 
"  We  bid  you  welcome  to  Tyre,"  she  said. 

There  was  something  in  the  unconquerable  vitality  of 
her  gaze  that  reminded  him  of  his  mother,  although  Olym- 
pias'  eyes  were  dark  and  the  eyes  of  this  girl  were  yellow, 
if  any  color  could  be  assigned  to  them  that  seemed  a  blend 
of  all. 

"  It  was  worth  fighting  for,"  he  said,  returning  her  look 
with  unconcealed  admiration.  "  But  sometimes  I  wish  I 
were  not  Alexander,"  he  added,  turning  to  Chares  with  a 
smile. 


THAIS  GIVES  A   FEAST  373 

"And  I  thank  the  Gods  that  thoti  art  indeed  Alexan- 
der," the  Theban  replied,  drawing  Thais  closer  to  him. 

The  young  king  seemed  to  fall  into  a  momentary  rev- 
ery,  but  it  passed  quickly. 

"  You  four  shall  be  my  guests  to-night,"  he  exclaimed. 
"  Azemilcus  will  provide  the  feast." 

"  Do  not  trust  him,"  Chares  said,  in  a  low  voice.  "  He 
tried  to  poison  us." 

"  If  that  be  so,  we  will  eat  elsewhere,"  Alexander  an- 
swered, frowning  and  looking  askance  at  the  Tyrian. 

"If  you  will  permit  me  to  manage  it,"  Thais  said, 
"Phradates  shall  furnish  the  feast." 

"  Who  is  he?  "  Alexander  asked. 

"  He  was  our  captor  here,"  Thais  replied,  "  and  he  is  a 
man  of  some  good  qualities,  though  he  has  others  also." 

"  He  is  the  messenger  whom  you  sent  from  Thebes  to 
carry  word  to  King  Azemilcus  of  your  coming,"  Clearchus 
explained. 

"I  remember,"  Alexander  said.  "I  would  like  to  see 
him  again  and  ask  him  whether  he  delivered  the  message. 
So  be  it,  then." 

Bidding  the  Companions  follow,  Alexander  suffered 
Thais  to  lead  him  to  the  house  of  Phradates.  It  was  still 
closed  and  silent,  but  Chares  and  Clearchus  beat  upon  the 
door  with  their  sword-hilts  and  demanded  admittance  in 
the  name  of  Alexander.  Mena,  recognizing  the  king 
through  the  wicket,  thought  it  best  to  open,  since  he  knew 
that  resistance  would  be  in  vain.  The  door  swung  back, 
and  he  prostrated  himself  at  Alexander's  feet. 

"  Welcome,  O  son  of  Philip,"  he  said.  "  The  house  of 
my  master  and  all  that  was  his  belong  to  the  Conqueror 
of  the  Earth." 

"Where  is  he  that  he  does  not  himself  receive  me?" 
Alexander  demanded. 

"  Alas,  he  is  dead  !  "  the  Egyptian  answered.  "  He 
received  a  fatal  wound  while  fighting  on  the  walls,  and 
they  brought  him  home.  He  died  in  my  arms." 

Mena  affected  to  wipe  tears  from  his  eyes  as  he  told  of 
his  master's  end. 


374  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

"  It  is  a  lie  !  "  the  old  nurse  screamed,  from  among  the 
slaves  clustered  in  the  back  of  the  hall.  They  tried  to 
stifle  her  voice,  but  Alexander  commanded  her  to  come 
forward. 

"  What  happened  ?  "  he  asked  briefly. 

The  old  woman  sank  upon  her  knees  and  raised  her 
hands  in  supplication. 

"  I  was  his  nurse,"  she  said,  in  her  cracked  and  broken 
voice.  "  They  brought  him  wounded  to  this  door,  and 
Mena  —  this  man  here  —  would  not  permit  him  to  enter. 
He  was  not  always  kind  to  me,  but  I  loved  him  ;  for  how 
often  when  he  was  little  have  I  held  him  in  my  arms  !  So 
I  stole  away  and  brought  him  in  by  another  door,  thinking 
to  save  him,  for  he  was  so  weak  from  his  wound.  And 
then  Mena  stabbed  him,  and  he  died.  Vengeance,  O  king  ; 
thou  art  strong  ! " 

"  Thou  shalt  have  it,"  Alexander  said  sternly.  "  Is  this 
true,  dog  ?  " 

Mena  tried  to  deny,  but  he  could  not  speak.  His  face 
turned  ashen. 

"  I  promised  this  man  that  he  should  be  crucified,"  Thais 
said  softly. 

"  Then  let  it  be  done  now,"  Alexander  said. 

He  motioned  to  his  guard,  who  seized  the  Egyptian  and 
held  him  fast.  "  Were  others  concerned  in  this  ?  "  he  de- 
manded of  the  nurse. 

"  No  others,  my  lord,"  the  woman  replied. 

"  Then  let  them  have  no  fear,"  he  said.  "  They  shall 
be  unharmed.  I  give  them  and  this  house  to  Thais." 

"  Mercy  !  Mercy  !  "  cried  Mena,  finding  his  voice  at 
last.  "  It  is  all  a  lie  ! " 

"  Take  him  away,"  Alexander  said.  "  I  see  you  know 
how  to  punish,"  he  added,  turning  to  Thais. 

"I  thank  the  king,  both  for  that  and  for  his  gift  to 
me,"  she  replied  demurely.  "I  was  sold  at  Thebes." 

By  her  order  the  slaves  conducted  Alexander  to  the 
bath  and  waited  upon  the  Companions  who  began  to  ar- 
rive. She  caused  the  body  of  Phradates  to  be  carried  to 
his  own  chamber,  where  it  was  left  in  the  care  of  the  old 


THAIS  GIVES  A  FEAST  375 

nurse.  With  the  aid  of  Artemisia,  she  superintended  the 
preparations  for  the  feast,  giving  especial  care  to  the  selec- 
tion of  the  wines  and  to  the  decoration  of  the  hall  in  which 
the  tables  were  spread. 

Masses  of  oak  leaves  from  the  gardens  of  Melkarth's 
temple  hid  the  columns,  and  from  among  them  shone  hun- 
dreds of  lamps  and  torches,  shedding  their  light  upon  the 
platters  of  gold  and  trenchers  of  silver,  interspersed  with 
flagons  of  colored  glass  of  the  finest  workmanship,  that 
weighed  down  the  tables.  The  couches  were  covered 
with  silks  of  many  hues  and  piled  with  yielding  cushions. 

Pyramids  of  flowers  from  the  roofs  of  the  houses  were 
disposed  upon  the  tables,  and  for  each  guest  a  wreath  was 
prepared.  The  warm,  perfume-laden  air  throbbed  with 
the  music  of  flutes  breathed  upon  by  invisible  musicians. 

Thais  had  caused  soldiers  to  be  sent  to  the  Temple  of 
Astoreth,  where  the  priestesses,  with  many  lamentations, 
supplied  them  with  pheasants  from  the  sacred  flock,  and 
these,  with  abundance  of  fish  from  the  harbors,  pastries, 
and  sweetmeats,  disguised  the  poverty  of  the  larder. 
Alexander  was  accustomed  afterward  to  drive  his  cooks 
and  stewards  to  despair  by  commanding  them  to  provide  a 
banquet  like  the  one  that  Thais  had  given ;  for,  try  as 
hard  as  they  might,  he  never  could  be  brought  to  give 
his  approval,  but  persisted  in  declaring  that  the  feast  of 
Thais  remained  unequalled. 

The  secret  was  that  there  never  after  came  a  time  when 
the  young  king  was  so  well  satisfied  with  himself  and  his 
fortune,  when  his  friends  were  so  inspired,  and  when  the 
future  held  so  much  promise.  The  battle  of  Issus  had 
been  won,  and  the  strongest  fortress  in  the  world  had  been 
taken.  The  shores  of  the  sea,  from  the  Hellespont  to  the 
Nile,  had  been  conquered  and  held.  Alexander  knew 
then  that  no  power  on  earth  could  stand  against  him.  He 
foresaw  the  overthrow  of  Darius  and  the  spread  of  his  own 
dominion  to  the  confines  of  the  world.  Great  thoughts 
and  limitless  projects  were  stirring  in  his  mind.  He  felt 
himself  half  a  God,  and  he  wondered  at  his  own  power. 
There  was  yet  no  bitterness  of  anxiety  to  contaminate  the 


376  .     THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

pleasure  of  anticipation,  which  always  in  ambitious  hearts 
so  much  exceeds  that  of  realization. 

The  feelings  that  animated  the  young  leader  were 
shared  in  greater  or  less  degree  by  his  followers.  Even 
Hephsestion  forgot  to  sulk  because  his  place  on  the  right 
of  the  king  had  been  given  to  Artemisia.  Thais  sat  011 
his  left,  and  beyond  her  reclined  the  lazy  bulk  of  Chares. 
Each  man  looked  his  neighbor  frankly  in  the  face,  sure  of 
his  sympathy,  and  all  felt  toward  Alexander  an  affection 
and  generous  admiration  in  which  there  was  no  selfish 
thought. 

What  wonder  that,  in  after  years,  when  suspicion  and 
insidious  pride  had  poisoned  the  mind  of  the  young  king, 
and  when  the  free-hearted  soldiers  there  gathered  together 
had  fallen  away  from  each  other,  each  hoping  evil  to  his 
comrade  that  he  himself  might  profit  thereby,  —  what  won- 
der that  Alexander  remembered  the  feast  of  Thais  as  the 
happiest  of  his  life  ?  But  of  the  sorrows  that  were  to 
come  none  then  knew  or  even  guessed,  unless  it  was  old 
Aristander,  to  whom  all  paid  honor  because  his  prophecy 
of  the  fall  of  Tyre,  that  the  king  himself  had  deemed  im- 
possible, had  been  fulfilled.  And  even  Aristander  was 
cheerful  that  night  beyond  his  custom,  forgetting  the 
future  in  the  present. 

So  the  young  men  rejoiced  in  their  strength,  in  their 
hopes,  and  in  the  honest  affection  that  warmed  their 
hearts  toward  each  other.  The  hall  was  filled  with  laugh- 
ter, and  their  jesting  left  no  scars.  The  wine  expanded 
and  stimulated  their  minds  instead  of  their  passions, 
and  when  Callisthenes,  at  Alexander's  request,  recited 
the  immortal  description  of  the  fall  of  Troy,  the  majestic 
periods  of  the  epic  drew  tears  of  emotion  to  their  eyes,  and 
every  man  of  them  became  a  hero. 

"  If  I  were  to  bid  thee  crave  a  gift  at  my  hands,  what 
would  it  be  ?  "  Alexander  asked  of  Artemisia. 

She  blushed,  and  her  glance  sought  Clearchus. 

"  It  would  be  one  of  thy  soldiers,  O  king,"  she  replied 
softly. 

41  That  is  much  to  ask  of  a  general,"  Alexander  said, 


THAIS   GIVES  A  FEAST  377 

affecting  hesitation.  "  I  would  rather  you  had  demanded 
his  weight  in  gold  ;  but  which  one  ?  " 

"  Here  he  is,"  said  Artemisia,  blushing  still  more  deeply 
and  laying  her  hand  in  that  of  the  Athenian. 

"  I  suppose  I  must  give  him  to  thee,"  the  young  king 
said.  "  Let  the  chief  priest  of  Melkarth  be  summoned." 

"  I  will  fetch  him  myself,"  Clearchus  cried,  leaping 
from  his  couch,  and  he  hurriedly  left  the  hall  amid  the 
approving  laughter  of  the  company. 

The  priest  was  found,  the  marriage  contract  drawn 
and  signed,  and  while  Alexander  joined  their  hands,  the 
words  were  spoken  that  made  Clearchus  and  Artemisia 
one.  The  captains  rose  to  their  feet,  each  with  a  brim- 
ming goblet,  and  they  drank  the  health  of  the  bride  with  a 
cheer  such  as  they  had  not  given  since  they  charged  the 
squadrons  of  Darius.  With  heart-felt  freedom  they 
showered  good  wishes  upon  their  comrade,  and  loud  were 
their  protests  when  Alexander  broke  up  the  feast  to  return 
to  the  royal  palace. 

Leonidas  remained,  with  a  few  men  of  his  troop,  to- 
guard  the  house,  and  he  and  Chares  sat  for  hours  with 
a  flagon  of  wine  between  them,  talking  of  all  that  had 
passed  since  the  day  when  they  rode  at  dawn  into  Athens 
in  search  of  Clearchus. 

In  the  lofty  chamber  where  Artemisia  and  Thais  had 
spent  so  many  weary  days  waiting  for  the  coming  of 
deliverance,  Artemisia  stood  with  Clearchus  at  the  win- 
dow that  looked  toward  the  Macedonian  camp.  The 
cloud-wrack  had  vanished,  and  the  sky  was  thickly  sown 
with  great  stars  that  seemed  to  look  down  upon  them  with 
friendly  gaze.  The  young  man's  arm  clasped  his  bride 
warm  and  close,  and  her  dear  head  rested  against  his 
breast.  He  kissed  the  soft  coils  of  her  hair;  but  she 
lifted  her  lips  to  his,  and  he  saw  that  her  blue  eyes  were 
swimming  with  tears  of  happiness. 

Leonidas,  who  had  gone  about  his  duties  long  before  his 
friends  were  stirring  next  morning,  returned  at  midday 
and  placed  in  Artemisia's  hands  a  mysterious  package. 


378  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

"  This  is  Moloch's  gift,"  he  said. 

When  Artemisia  opened  it,  out  poured  a  magnificent 
double  necklace  of  rubies,  so  large  and  pure  that  she 
could  not  help  kissing  him,  ,at  which  the  Spartan  blushed 
like  a  boy. 

"I  found  them  under  the  idol,"  he  said.  "For  once, 
the  chancellor  told  the  truth." 


CHAPTER  LXIX 

CHAKES  FINDS  BEST 

AGAIN  Alexander  and  Darius  stood  face  to  face,  this 
time  upon  the  plain  of  Nineveh  at  Gaugamela,  the  Camel's 
House,  beyond  the  swift  Tigris.  Chares  and  Leonidas  felt 
the  chill  of  autumn  in  the  air  as  they  strolled  out  upon  the 
earthen  ramparts  that  sheltered  the  Macedonian  camp. 
The  wide  plain  below  them,  where  they  knew  the  Persian 
host  was  assembled,  was  shrouded  in  mist. 

Both  were  silent,  and  both  were  thinking  of  Clearchus, 
whom  they  had  left  behind  in  Egypt,  in  the  new  city  that 
Alexander  had  founded  at  the  mouth  of  the  Nile,  giving 
it  his  own  name.  There  he  was  building  the  house  that 
was  to  shelter  him  and  Artemisia  amid  its  gardens, 
within  sight  and  sound  of  the  sea ;  for  when  he  learned 
of  the  wreck  of  his  fortune,  he  had  no  desire  to  return 
to  Athens. 

"  We  shall  soon  know  who  is  master,"  the  Spartan  said, 
gazing  toward  the  mist-wrapped  plain. 

Chares  followed  his  look  indifferently,  yawned,  and 
stretched  his  arms. 

"I  believe  I. would  rather  go  back  to  sleep  than  fight," 
he  said.  "  I  don't  know  what  has  come  over  me." 

Leonidas  shot  him  a  quick  glance,  and  it  seemed  to  him 
that  the  Theban's  face  had  aged  and  grown  grave  over 
night. 

"I  wonder  what  Clearchus  and  Artemisia  and  little 
Chares  are  doing,"  Chares  went  on.  "I  would  like  to 
see  them  again.  May  the  Gods  give  them  happiness ! ' 

"Yes,  and  I  shall  be  happy  too  when  you  have  built 
your  palace  beside  them,"  Leonidas  replied.  "It  will 

379 


380  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

have  to  be  a  palace,  for  Thais  will  be  satisfied  with 
nothing  less." 

Chares  smiled  a  little  sadly  and  shook  his  head. 

"  That  is  not  for  me,"  he  said.  "  I  shall  never  have  a 
home  and  children  of  my  own." 

"  Nonsense  !  "  the  Spartan  replied  decisively.  "  What 
is  to  become  of  Thais,  then?" 

"  I  know  not,"  Chares  said  reflectively.  "  Watch  over 
her,  Leonidas,  if  I  am  not  there  to  do  it.  She  loves  me." 

"  You  talk  like  a  sick  man,"  Leonidas  exclaimed,  "  yet 
you  were  never  better.  What  is  the  matter  with  you  ?  " 

"  Who  can  speak  of  to-morrow?  "  Chares  replied.  "  You 
know,  Leonidas,  that  I  am  not  afraid,  and  yet  somehow  I 
care  not.  You  and  Clearchus  I  must  leave  sometime,  and 
whenever  that  time  comes,  it  will  be  a  regret  to  me ;  and 
Thais,  of  course,  will  grieve ;  but  she  will  recover.  She 
is  not  like  Artemisia.  I  think  something  is  lacking  in  me. 
I  have  taken  pleasure  in  life,  but  I  am  tired  of  every- 
thing. My  city  exists  no  more.  Perhaps  I  am  being 
punished  for  taking  service  under  the  man  who  de- 
stroyed it.  I  do  not  know  —  or  care.  Let  be  what  will 
be." 

"  When  you  hear  the  trumpet,  you  will  forget  all  this 
folly,"  Leonidas  said  impatiently.  "You  are  young  and 
you  have  everything  to  live  for.  That  palace  will  be 
built  yet ;  and  when  our  heads  are  gray,  we  shall  be  sit- 
ting there,  telling  each  other  of  this  battle.  See,  they 
are  waiting  for  us.  They  have  been  there  all  night." 

The  mist  was  lifting  in  undulating  billows  and  twisted 
scarfs  of  vapor,  floating  away  into  the  upper  air.  Before 
them  was  mustered  the  might  of  the  greatest  empire  the 
world  had  ever  seen.  Away  to  the  left  and  right  spread 
the  army  of  the  Great  King,  a  wilderness  of  bright  plumes 
and  glittering  helmets.  The  spear-points,  emerging  from 
the  mist,  caught  the  rays  of  the  sun  like  diamonds.  Rank 
on  rank  they  stood,  so  deep  that  the  young  men  could  not 
distinguish  where  the  files  ceased.  Far  on  their  right  was 
the  Bactrian  cavalry  and  the  Persian  horse  under  the  cruel 
viceroy  Bessus,  who  had  unwittingly  saved  Chares  and 


CHARES  FINDS  EEST  381 

Clearchus  from  the  Babylonian  mob.  They  could  make 
out  the  banners  of  the  Susians,  the  Albanians,  the  Hyr- 
canians,  the  fierce  Parthians,  the  Syrians,  the  Arachotians, 
the  Cadusians,  the  Babylonian  levies,  the  haughty  Medes, 
the  dusky  squadrons  from  beyond  the  Indus,  the  warriors 
from  the  shores  of  the  Red  Sea,  the  Mesopotamians,  the 
Armenians,  the  Cappadocians,  and  the  mongrel  tribes  of 
mixed  blood.  From  the  flaunting  banners  they  could 
read  the  muster-roll  of  the  nations  that  bowed  to  the 
will  of  Darius. 

In  advance  of  the  first  rank  stood  a  line  of  huge,  swaying 
brown  bulks.  They  were  the  royal  elephants,  stationed 
there  to  drive  a  pathway  through  the  Macedonian  army 
for  the  Great  King.  Leonidas  wondered  at  their  number 
and  size.  On  both  sides  of  them  stretched  rows  of  chariots, 
with  axles  and  neaps  that  terminated  in  long,  curved  scythe- 
blades.  Behind  the  elephants  was  the  royal  squadron  of 
ten  thousand  picked  riders,  and  in  its  rear  Darius  had  sta- 
tioned himself,  surrounded  by  his  kinsmen,  and  protected 
on  either  side  by  bodies  of  Greek  mercenaries.  All  the 
plain  in  front  of  the  vast  array  had  been  made  as  level  as 
a  floor,  so  that  the  chariots  might  find  no  obstacle  in  their 
advance. 

"  This  will  be  the  last  battle,"  Chares  said  indifferently. 
"  If  we  win  here,  the  empire  is  ours." 

"  We  shall  win  !  "  Leonidas  exclaimed. 

"  I'm  not  so  sure  of  that,"  Chares  said,  measuring  the 
host  of  the  enemy  with  his  eye.  "  There  are  more  of  them 
than  there  were  at  Issus,  and  here  they  have  room  to 
move." 

A  trumpet  sent  its  bold  notes  from  the  Macedonian 
camp.  The  call  was  taken  up  by  others,  rose,  and  died 
away.  Presently  the  first  squadron  of  the  phalanx 
wheeled  out  upon  the  plain,  and  began  marching  slowly 
and  in  silence  down  the  gentle  slope  toward  the  Persian 
van. 

"  We  must  get  into  our  armor,"  Chares  said,  and  the 
two  friends  hastened  down  from  the  rampart. 

The  camp  was  swarming  like  a  great  beehive.     Rough 


382  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

shouts  of  greeting,  jests,  and  salutations  were  heard  on 
every  side  as  the  soldiers  hurried  to  join  their  commands. 
The  army  was  in  high  spirits  at  the  prospect  of  a  decisive 
grapple,  but  the  heaviness  that  oppressed  Chares'  mind 
refused  to  yield  to  the  general  enthusiasm.  He  made  his 
way  through  the  crowds  to  the  purple  pavilion  set  apart 
for  Sisygambis,  the  mother  of  Darius,  and  his  children. 
The  beautiful  Statira  was  no  longer  there.  She  had  died 
in  her  captivity. 

"  I  wish  to  speak  with  Thais,"  Chares  said  to  the  eunuch 
who  guarded  the  door. 

He  was  admitted  to  an  anteroom  of  the  tent  while  a 
slave  carried  his  message.  Thais  answered  the  summons 
quickly.  A  proud  smile  parted  her  lips  when  she  saw 
the  powerful  form  of  the  Theban,  clad  in  resplendent 
armor  ;  but  it  vanished  when  she  looked  into  his  face. 

He  took  her  hands  and  bent  down  to  kiss  her,  while  the 
plumes  of  his  helmet  fell  about  their  heads. 

"  I  have  but  a  moment,"  he  said.  "  Farewell,  Thais ; 
you  have  loved  me  better  than  I  deserved." 

"  Chares  !  "  she  exclaimed,  with  a  sinking  of  the  heart 
that  caused  her  voice  to  flutter.  "  Why  do  you  speak  to 
me  like  this  ?  I  have  loved  you  and  I  do  love  you  with 
all  my  heart  —  with  all  my  heart  !  Never  have  I  loved 
another,  and  I  never  shall.  Without  you  I  should  die !  " 

She  stood  on  tiptoe  and  threw  her  arms  around  his 
neck.  "  You  are  all  I  have  !  "  she  cried,  with  a  sob. 

"  Thais,"  he  said,  holding  her  close,  "  if  I  come  not 
back  to  you,  promise  me  that  you  will  accept  what  the 
Gods  send.  They  are  wiser  than  we." 

To  Thais  it  seemed  as  though  the  world  was  slipping 
away  from  her.  He  had  gone  to  battle  before,  and  she 
well  knew  its  chances  ;  but  he  was  so  brave  and  strong 
that  she  had  never  really  feared  for  him  and  for  herself. 
What  would  become  of  her  without  him  ?  She  remem- 
bered what  she  had  been  before  she  knew  him.  The  future 
would  be  worse  than  a  void.  The  thought  of  it  stabbed 
her  heart  like  a  knife. 

"  If  you  come  not  back!  "  she  cried,  clinging  to  him  with 


CHARES  FINDS  KEST  383 

all  her  strength.  "  But  you  will  come  back,  Chares  — 
tell  me  that  you  will !  Tell  me  that  you  will  come  back 
for  my  sake.  I  cannot  let  you  go  !  " 

"  I  will  come  back  if  the  Gods  permit  it,"  he  said,  kissing 
her  once  more,  "  but  promise  me,  my  love,  for  the  time  is 
short." 

A  trumpet  sounded,  and  Thais  understood  that  he  must 
leave  her. 

"  I  promise,"  she  said  hastily,  "  but,  O  my  heart,  guard 
thyself  in  the  battle  ;  for  it  is  thy  life  and  mine  thou 
bearest !  " 

She  felt  his  arms  press  her  closely  and  tenderly,  and 
then  he  was  gone.  She  turned  slowly  back  to  the  inner 
rooms  of  the  pavilion,  where  the  queen  mother  sat  with 
her  little  grandson  in  her  lap.  Sisygambis  had  taken  a 
fancy  to  her,  especially  since  the  death  of  her  daughter- 
in-law,  whom  Thais  had  tended  in  her  illness.  She  turned 
her  face  toward  her,  stamped  with  traces  of  sorrow. 

"  What  is  happening  ?  "  she  asked. 

"  They  are  marching  out  to  battle,"  Thais  replied. 

"  My  son  is  there  !  "  the  queen  said.  "  May  Astoreth 
have  him  in  her  care.  But  whichever  way  the  battle  goes, 
either  I  or  thou  must  weep.  Our  hearts  are  their  play- 
things !  " 

As  the  Companions  emerged  from  the  camp,  they  passed 
through  the  ranks  of  the  Thracian  infantry,  left  behind  to 
protect  it,  and  saw  the  phalanx  forming  on  the  plain. 
They  swung  into  the  battle  line  on  its  right,  behind  the 
archers  and  the  javelin  men.  The  Persians  overlapped 
them  on  both  flanks  by  half  a  mile. 

Never  had  Chares  seen  Alexander  so  confidently  at  ease 
as  when  he  rode  along  the  line  in  his  bright  armor,  his 
white  plumes  nodding  as  he  looked  to  see  that  all  was  in 
readiness.  His  eye  was  clear  and  his  brow  was  untroubled 
in  the  face  of  those  tremendous  odds,  although  he  knew 
that  his  fate  depended  upon  the  issue  of  that  day.  He 
took  his  place  beside  Clitus  on  the  extreme  right  wing  of 
the  army,  with  the  squadrons  of  Glaucias  behind  him. 

There  was  a  stir  in  the  Persian  host,  and  the  terrible 


384  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

scythed  chariots,  drawn  by  horses  that  were  lashed  to 
madness,  bounded  forward  across  the  interval  that  sepa- 
rated the  two  armies.  At  the  same  time  the  elephants 
began  to  move,  and  the  Persian  centre  advanced  to  the 
attack. 

Chares  had  hardly  time  to  note  this  movement  before 
the  Bactrian  and  Scythian  cavalry  under  Bessus  swept 
down  upon  the  Companions.  Alexander  ordered  Mceni- 
das  and  the  Greek  mercenary  cavalry  to  meet  the  charge. 
The  Greeks  galloped  bravely  to  oppose  the  onset,  but  the 
rush  of  the  Bactrians  scattered  them  like  chaff.  The 
Poeonian  cavalry  under  Aristo  was  then  sent  forward 
with  better  success.  The  wild  troops  of  Bessus  were 
curbed  and  forced  back  for  a  space,  and  Chares  could  see 
the  bull-necked  viceroy  raging  among  them  in  a  frantic 
endeavor  to  make  them  stand.  Finding  all  his  efforts  in 
vain,  he  ordered  the  main  body  of  the  Bactrian  cavalry, 
fourteen  thousand  in  all,  to  charge.  They  left  their  place 
in  the  left  of  the  Persian  line  and  thundered  down  upon 
the  Poeonians  like  an  avalanche. 

Not  until  then  did  Alexander  turn  his  face  to  the  impa- 
tient Companions.  He  raised  his  hand  as  a  signal  to 
make  ready.  Each  man  gathered  his  bridle  reins  more 
firmly,  and  tightened  his  grasp  on  his  spear.  A  page 
scurried  back  to  Aretes,  who  had  been  posted  in  the  rear 
of  the  main  line  as  a  protection  to  the  flank,  telling  him 
to  charge  with  his  splendid  lancers.  Then  the  Compan- 
ions rushed  forward,  with  Alexander  at  their  head,  and 
with  their  plumes  fluttering  like  foam  on  the  crest  of  a 
wave. 

Squadron  by  squadron,  they  tore  into  the  enemy's  lines, 
while  Scyth  and  Bactrian  went  down  before  them.  Swift 
and  deadly  as  a  falcon,  Aretes  swooped  upon  Bessus'  flank, 
throwing  it  into  confusion.  But  the  viceroy  refused  to 
yield,  and  the  stubborn  fighting  continued. 

Meantime  the  dreaded  scythe-bearing  chariots  had 
neared  the  phalanx,  which  it  was  their  task  to  break.  The 
soldiers  clashed  their  spear  butts  against  their  shields  with 
a  clangor  that  frightened  many  of  the  horses  beyond  con- 


CHARES  FINDS  BEST  385 

trol.  The  light-footed  skirmishers  in  advance  of  the  line 
shot  their  arrows  into  the  sides  of  the  animals,  or  risked 
their  lives  to  sever  the  traces  of  their  harness.  Some  of 
the  horses  wheeled  and  galloped  back  into  the  Persian 
horde.  Others  were  killed  upon  the  sarissas  that  pierced 
their  necks.  A  few  of  the  chariots  reached  the  line,  that 
opened  hastily  to  let  them  through,  and  both  horses  and 
charioteers  were  slain  at  leisure  in  the  rear. 

The  elephants,  from  which  the  Great  King  had  hoped 
so  much,  proved  as  useless  as  the  chariots.  Bewildered  in 
the  clamor  raised  by  the  phalanx,  and  maddened  by  the 
wounds  inflicted  upon  them  by  the  archers,  they  rushed 
about  the  field,  trumpeting  wildly,  and  trampling  the  Per- 
sians in  their  search  for  escape.  Darius  saw  them,  and 
his  brow  clouded. 

With  the  first  stride  of  his  horse  when  the  Companions 
charged,  Chares  felt  his  heart  leap  and  the  glow  of  joy  in 
battle  warm  his  veins.  Misgiving  and  foreboding  fell 
from  him.  He  struck  with  mighty  blows,  spurring  his 
horse  forward  into  the  Bactrian  ranks  until  he  could  go 
no  further.  When  his  squadron  fell  back  to  give  place  to 
another,  he  refused  to  follow  it,  but  remained  there,  fight- 
ing until  the  fresh  troop  in  its  charge  surrounded  him  and 
bore  him  forward.  Even  when  the  Bactrians  began  to 
give  way,  and  Alexander,  leaving  them  to  Aretes,  directed 
the  trumpeters  to  draw  off  the  Companions,  the  Theban 
would  not  go.  The  young  king,  who  happened  to  be 
near,  spoke  to  him  sharply. 

"  Obey  orders  !  "  he  said.  "  You  shall  have  your  fill  of 
fighting." 

Chares  reluctantly  complied.  His  eyes  were  bloodshot 
and  his  face  flushed  like  that  of  a  drunken  man.  To  ease 
the  throbbing  of  his  temples,  he  loosed  his  helmet  and 
threw  it  upon  the  ground. 

Alexander's  eye,  keen  as  a  hawk's,  glanced  along  the 
front  of  the  Persian  line,  and  his  heart  leaped  as  he  saw  a 
wide  break  in  the  ranks  just  at  the  left  of  the  centre,  where 
Darius  stood  in  his  chariot.  The  Susians  had  shifted 
slightly  toward  Bessus,  in  order  to  give  him  their  support, 
2c 


386  THE  GOLDEX  HOPE 

and  a  gap  had  opened  between  them  and  the  Greek  mer- 
cenaries who  guarded  the  Great  King  on  that  side.  The 
Macedonians  had  been  ordered  to  fight  in  silence,  so  that 
the  trumpets  might  be  heard,  and  now  their  varied  notes 
rang  across  the  field.  At  the  first  signal,  the  hypaspists 
under  Nicanor  detached  themselves  from  the  line  and 
came  forward  at  a  run.  Another  call,  another,  and 
another,  brought  the  veterans  of  the  phalanx  swinging  in 
behind  them.  Rank  on  rank,  the  tough  fighting  men  of 
Coenas,  Perdiccas,  Meleager,  and  Polyspherchon  fell  in 
with  the  rapid  precision  of  cool  discipline,  forming  a  solid 
column  that  fronted  toward  the  gap. 

Alexander  gave  the  word  to  the  Companions  to  place 
themselves  at  the  head  of  this  enormous  wedge,  and  then, 
with  a  shout  that  rolled  far  across  the  plain,  it  hurled  it- 
self against  the  Persian  line.  Into  the  gap  rode  the  Com- 
panions, and  after  them  pressed  the  heavy  infantry.  The 
matchless  horsemen  struck  at  the  heart  of  the  Persian 
host ;  the  resistless  charge  of  the  men  who  followed  them 
tore  wide  the  wound. 

Close  to  the  snowy  plumes  that  floated  from  Alexan- 
der's helmet  in  the  front  rank  of  the  Companions  streamed 
the  yellow  hair  of  Chares.  The  Theban  fought  with  the 
strength  of  fury.  His  sword  rose  and  fell,  and  every  blow 
carried  a  death  wound.  A  strange  sense  of  unreality  pos- 
sessed him.  He  seemed  to  be  fighting  in  a  dream.  Sud- 
denly, through  the  dust  and  confusion  of  the  trampled 
field,  he  caught  sight  of  the  figure  of  Darius,  and  every 
sense  became  acute.  The  Great  King,  wearing  the  royal 
robe  of  purple  over  his  armor,  stood  erect  in  his  chariot, 
shooting  arrows  into  the  Macedonian  column.  Between 
him  and  the  Companions  stood  ten  thousand  Greek  mer- 
cenaries. 

Chares  was  seized  by  an  overmastering  and  unreasoning 
rage  against  the  tall,  handsome  man  who  had  brought  the 
vast  horde  together  to  oppose  them. 

"  Darius !  Darius !  "  he  shouted,  and  spurred  his  horse 
so  fiercely  that  the  animal  leaped  forward,  carrying  his 
rider  far  into  the  mercenary  cohorts.  Alexander  and  the 


CHARES   FINDS  KEST  387 

foremost  of  the  Companions,  among  them  Leonidas,  pressed 
in  after  him.  The  Spartan  shouted  to  him  to  be  cautious, 
but  he  might  as  well  have  warned  the  wind.  To  right 
and  left  swung  the  terrible  sword,  and  every  bound  of  the 
frantic  horse  carried  him  farther  forward.  The  ranks  of 
the  mercenaries  were  cleft  apart.  From  every  side  blows 
were  aimed  at  him,  but  the  hireling  troops  were  prevented 
by  those  who  came  after  from  closing  around  him. 

Chares  saw  nothing  but  the  pale  face  of  the  Great  King. 
A  sword  gashed  his  thigh,  but  he  did  not  feel  the  wound. 
An  arrow  pierced  his  shoulder.  He  snapped  off  the  shaft 
so  that  it  might  not  interfere  with  the  sweep  of  his  arm. 

Darius  looked  toward  the  left,  and  his  eyes  met  those 
of  the  Theban.  He  saw  the  strokes  that  were  rained 
upon  his  armor  ;  he  saw  the  darts  that  were  aimed  at 
him.  At  every  breath  it  seemed  that  he  must  go  down, 
and  yet  onward  he  came,  and  his  gaze  never  left  the 
royal  chariot.  The  Great  King  noticed  that  his  lips  were 
stained  with  bloody  froth  and  that  his  hair  was  roped  and 
matted  with  sweat.  A  chill  settled  about  the  monarch's 
heart.  It  seemed  to  him  that  the  yellow-headed  giant, 
whom  nothing  could  stay,  would  surely  reach  him  ;  and 
yet  he  was  incapable  of  movement.  Like  a  man  bound 
hand  and  foot  by  a  nightmare,  he  stood  awaiting  his  end. 
The  man  was  now  so  near  that  he  fancied  he  could  hear 
the  panting  of  his  breath.  The  warning  cries  of  his  kins- 
men sounded  in  his  ears,  and  he  knew  that  they  were 
trying  to  throw  themselves  before  him.  Of  all  the  Mace- 
donian army  he  feared  only  this  one  enemy.  Would  he 
succeed  in  reaching  the  chariot  ?  No !  His  horse  had 
swerved  aside.  Darius  saw  him  grasp  a  javelin  that  was 
being  thrust  at  his  breast,  and  wrest  it  from  the  hands  of 
the  man  who  held  it.  He  was  about  to  cast.  The  Great 
King  could  see  the  glitter  of  the  point  of  steel.  Some- 
thing grazed  his  arm,  and  the  haft  of  the  weapon  quiv- 
ered across  his  heart,  its  blade  buried  in  the  side  of  his 
charioteer. 

Darius  drew  a  shuddering  breath  of  relief,  and  opened  his 
eyes.  He  saw  the  great  roan  steed  that  bore  his  foe  rear 


388  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

high  above  the  heads  of  his  guard.  Its  fore  legs  struck 
aimlessly  at  the  air,  and  the  face  of  its  rider  was  hidden 
in  its  tossing  mane.  Then,  with  a  scream  of  agony,  the 
horse  fell  backward,  and  a  hundred  mercenaries  swarmed 
upon  him,  thrusting  and  thrusting  with  their  short  swords. 

The  Great  King  was  saved  ;  but  he  knew  that  the 
battle,  upon  which  he  had  staked  all,  was  lost.  He  saw 
the  eager  faces  of  the  Companions,  and  beyond  them  the 
solid  wall  of  the  phalanx,  sweeping  nearer,  like  a  resistless 
tide.  He  stepped  across  the  body  of  his  charioteer  and 
mounted  a  horse.  Before  his  feet  were  in  the  stirrups  he 
heard  the  ominous  cry,  "  The  king  flees  !  "  that  had  run 
before  the  rout  at  Issus,  and  by  the  time  he  reached  the 
spot  where  the  rear  guard  of  his  army  should  have  been, 
the  dust-cloud  raised  by  hurrying  hoofs  and  flying  feet 
obscured  the  sun. 

Slowly,  from  among  the  dead,  Chares  raised  himself, 
and  gazed  with  dimming  eyes  toward  the  place  where  the 
Great  King  had  stood.  Only  the  broken  chariot  and  the 
dead  were  there,  but  far  away  he  saw  the  ebbing  tide  of 
the  battle.  A  smile  flickered  upon  his  lips,  his  head  sank 
upon  the  side  of  his  brave  horse,  and  his  blue  eyes  closed. 
"  Sleep  and  rest  1  "  he  thought,  and  the  darkness  swept 
over  him. 


CHAPTER  L 

PROMISES  FULFILLED 

IN  the  great  Hall  of  Xerxes,  in  Persepolis,  the  city 
whose  streets  had  never  been  trodden  by  the  feet  of  an 
enemy  since  the  first  Cyrus  overthrew  the  Medes  and 
founded  the  Achaemenian  line,  Alexander  feasted  with 
his  friends.  Two  months  had  passed  since  the  empire 
that  Cyrus  won  had  been  wrested  from  Darius  at  Gau- 
gamela.  Susa  had  fallen,  and  the  might  of  Persia  was 
shattered  forever. 

Terrace  above  terrace,  from  the  limpid  waters  of  the 
Araxes,  fed  eternally  by  mountain  snows,  rose  the  won- 
derful palaces  upon  which  the  revenues  of  generations 
had  been  lavished.  There  the  grandeur  and  majesty  of 
the  masters  of  more  than  half  the  world  had  bloomed  into 
visible  form.  There  Cyrus  and  his  successors  had  been 
accustomed  to  seek  refuge  from  the  summer  heat,  and  to 
lay  aside  the  cares  of  empire  for  luxurious  days  amid  the 
myriad  blossoms  of  their  gardens  and  the  fairer  flowers 
of  their  effeminate  courts. 

The  huge  monoliths  of  the  Hall  of  the  Hundred  Col- 
umns reared  themselves  from  their  hewn  platform  of 
stone.  Around  them  were  grouped  the  palaces  of  Cyrus 
and  of  Xerxes,  of  Artaxerxes  and  Darius,  built  of  rare 
woods  and  polished  marble,  brought  from  distant  quarries 
with  infinite  labor,  that  the  eyes  of  the  Great  Kings  might 
take  delight  therein.  Each  monarch  had  striven  to  outdo 
his  predecessor  in  beauty  and  magnificence. 

Broad  staircases,  guarded  by  colossal  figures  of  soldiers, 
connected  terraces,  upheld  by  retaining  walls  upon  which 
were  sculptured  enormous  lions  and  bulls. 

389 


390  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

The  palaces  themselves  were  large  enough  to  give  an 
array  lodgement.  Their  walls  and  ceilings  were  adorned 
with  paintings  commemorating  the  triumphs  of  the  kings 
in  war  and  in  the  chase.  Upon  the  sides  of  the  Hall  of 
Xerxes,  where  the  Macedonian  captains  were  gathered 
at  tables  laden  with  vessels  of  solid  gold,  the  petulant 
monarch,  who  had  chastised  the  Hellespont  with  rods  and 
who  had  given  the  temples  of  Athens  to  the  flames,  was 
represented  in  his  hunting  chariot,  receiving  the  charge  of 
a  wounded  lion.  In  the  light  of  countless  torches,  the 
great  paintings,  the  hangings,  and  the  carpets  spread  upon 
the  floor  formed  a  background  of  rich  color  for  the  snowy 
garments  of  the  banqueters. 

Statues  of  ebony,  lapis-lazuli,  marble,  and  jade,  brought 
from  many  a  captured  city,  gleamed  against  the  lofty 
wainscoting  of  golden  plates,  wrought  into  strange  re- 
liefs. 

Alexander  reclined  upon  a  raised  couch,  covered  with 
priceless  Babylonian  embroidery.  In  front  of  him  the 
tables  were  arranged  in  the  form  of  an  oblong,  stretching 
the  length  of  the  hall,  and  beside  them  lolled  the  veterans, 
crowned  with  wreaths  of  flowers  whose  perfume  mingled 
with  the  heavy  scent  of  unguents  and  incense.  There 
were  many  women  at  the  feast,  each  sitting  beside  her 
chosen  lord.  Some  of  them  had  been  taken  as  captives. 
Others,  released  from  the  bondage  of  the  harem,  had 
formed  willing  alliances  with  the  conquerors.  They  were 
admitted  to  the  banquet  on  terms  of  equality  with  the 
men,  according  to  the  Macedonian  fashion,  and  their  light 
laughter,  the  brilliancy  of  their  eyes,  and  the  flashing  of 
the  jewels  with  which  they  were  plentifully  adorned  lent 
a  finishing  touch  of  brightness  to  the  scene. 

But  the  beauty  of  the  fairest  representatives  of  a  race 
famed  for  its  beauty  paled  before  that  of  Thais,  whose 
gilded  chair  was  set  next  to  the  couch  of  Ptolemy  on 
Alexander's  left.  It  was  not  so  much  the  perfect  grace 
of  her  form  or  the  proud  poise  or  her  head,  with  its 
masses  of  tawny  hair,  that  gave  her  distinction,  as  the  spirit 
that  shone  in  her  eyes.  Beautiful  as  she  was,  she  had 


PEOMISES  FULFILLED  391 

changed  since  the  death  of  Chares.  There  was  a  sug- 
gestion of  imperious  hardness  in  her  glance ;  she  was  less 
womanly,  but  more  fascinating.  The  hearts  of  men  turned 
to  wax  as  they  gazed  upon  her,  even  though  something  in- 
definable warned  them  that  their  longing  would  find  no 
response  in  her  heart.  Yet  warm  vitality  seemed  to 
radiate  from  her,  and  the  quick  blood  came  and  went 
under  her  clear  skin  with  each  changing  emotion. 

Habituated  to  the  stiff  formalities  of  the  Persian  court, 
the  deft  slaves  who  attended  the  Macedonians  were  aston- 
ished at  the  freedom  of  their  manners.  All  the  skill 
of  the  royal  cooks  was  expended  to  prepare  the  feast. 
Scores  of  delicate  dishes  were  brought  in  and  set  before 
the  Greeks,  but  the  master  of  the  kitchens  was  in  despair 
at  their  lack  of  appreciation.  They  devoured  what  was 
offered  to  them,  it  was  true,  but  without  a  sign  of  the 
gastronomical  discussion  in  which  the  Persian  nobles  were 
wont  to  indulge.  The  wine,  however,  was  not  spared,  and 
the  keeper  of  the  royal  cellars  groaned  over  the  havoc 
wrought  among  his  precious  amphorae.  The  provision  for 
a  twelvemonth  was  exhausted,  and  still  the  thirst  of  the 
strangers  seemed  unabated.  In  the  last  and  most  ancient 
of  the  Persian  capitals  they  were  celebrating  their  triumph 
in  their  own  way,  and  it  was  the  way  of  men  whose  vices 
were  as  strong  as  their  virtues. 

The  conversation,  animated  from  the  first,  became  live- 
lier as  the  banquet  progressed.  The  soldiers  called  to 
each  other  from  table  to  table,  pledging  each  other  in 
goblets  of  amber  and  ruby  wine  as  costly  as  amber  and 
rubies.  Faces  were  flushed  and  eyes  grew  bright.  The 
stately  hall  echoed  with  laughter,  in  which  the  musical 
voices  of  the  women  joined.  Old  stories  were  told  again, 
and  time-worn  jokes  took  on  the  attraction  of  novelty. 
The  women  provoked  their  guerdon  of  homage,  and  it  was 
paid  to  them  on  hand  and  lip  with  frank  generosity. 
The  brains  of  even  the  stoutest  members  of  the  company 
were  whirling,  and  some  of  the  more  susceptible  to  the 
influence  of  the  wine  began  to  slip  unsteadily  away,  amid 
the  jeers  of  their  comrades,  in  the  hope  that  the  cool  outer 


392  THE   GOLDEN  HOPE 

air  would  drive  off  their  giddiness  and  enable  them  to  see 
the  end.  Those  who  remained  were  all  talking  at  once, 
boasting  of  their  deeds,  with  none  to  listen. 

Alexander,  weary  of  the  din,  called  suddenly  upon 
Callisthenes  to  speak  in  praise  of  the  Greeks.  The  orator 
rose  slowly  from  his  place  and  strode  out  into  the  open 
space  between  the  tables. 

"  To  whom  shall  I  speak  ?  "  he  demanded,  gazing  about 
him  with  an  expression  of  disgust  upon  the  babbling  cap- 
tains. "  They  are  all  mad  with  vanity  and  wine." 

"  Speak  then  to  Xerxes,"  Alexander  replied,  pointing 
to  the  wall,  from  which  the  royal  portrait  seemed  to  look 
down  upon  them  with  a  sneer. 

Callisthenes  obeyed.  At  first  his  voice  was  unheeded ; 
but  as  his  apostrophe  gathered  force,  the  chatter  of  talk 
died  away  around  him,  and  all  eyes  were  turned  upon 
him. 

Calling  upon  the  dead  king  by  name,  he  magnified  his 
power  and  told  how  he  had  gathered  the  nations  to  the 
invasion  of  Hellas.  The  failure  of  his  attempt  he  attrib- 
uted to  the  jealousy  of  the  Gods,  who  would  not  permit 
destruction  to  fall  upon  the  country  that  was  to  produce 
Alexander.  He  described  the  heroic  stand  of  the  Spar- 
tans at  Thermopylae,  and  the  victory  of  Salamis ;  and  as 
he  dwelt  upon  the  bravery  of  the  Greeks  in  the  face  of 
those  overwhelming  odds,  the  hall  rang  with  the  cheers 
of  men  who  themselves  knew  what  it  was  to  fight  and 
to  conquer. 

"  By  thy  command,  O  Xerxes !  "  the  orator  cried,  ex- 
tending his  open  palm  toward  the  portrait,  "  Hellas  was 
made  to  blush  in  the  flames  that  devoured  the  temples  of 
her  Gods  upon  the  Athenian  Acropolis;  but  the  life  of 
man  is  brief,  while  the  Gods  die  not  nor  do  they  forget. 
Look  down  from  thy  chariot !  Alexander,  the  defender 
and  avenger  of  Hellas,  holds  thy  dominions,  and  the 
nations  that  owned  thy  sway  are  bowed  at  his  feet. 
Turn  not  thy  face  away;  for  the  fire  with  which  thou 
didst  insult  and  offend  the  Gods  of  Hellas  hath  flamed 
across  all  Persia,  until  it  hath  reached  thee  at  last !  " 


PROMISES  FULFILLED  393 

The  rage  that  had  been  gathering  in  the  breasts  of  the 
Macedonians  at  the  recital  of  the  wrongs  that  Greece  had 
suffered  could  be  repressed  no  longer.  Clitus  leaped  to 
his  feet  and  hurled  his  golden  beaker  at  the  painted  face 
of  Xerxes.  In  an  instant  the  hall  was  in  an  uproar.  The 
company  rose  with  one  accord  and  turned  to  Alexander, 
shouting  for  revenge.  To  their  inflamed  minds  it  seemed 
as  though  the  injuries  inflicted  by  Xerxes  were  of  yester- 
day. The  contagion  caught  the  young  king,  who  sprang 
from  his  couch  and  stood  gazing  around  him,  seeking  some 
means  of  satisfying  the  desire  for  vengeance  that  swelled 
his  heart. 

Thais  had  been  watching  his  face  with  lips  slightly 
parted  and  a  strangely  intent  look  in  her  eyes,  as  though 
waiting  for  the  moment  to  carry  into  execution  some  proj- 
ect that  she  had  formed  in  her  mind.  While  Alexander 
stood  hesitating,  she  seized  a  blazing  torch  from  its  socket 
in  one  of  the  columns. 

"  He  burned  our  temples  —  let  fire  be  his  punishment !  " 
she  whispered,  thrusting  the  torch  into  Alexander's  grasp. 

"  The  Gods  shall  be  avenged  !  "  he  cried,  accepting  her 
plan  without  hesitation ;  for  the  wine  he  had  drunk  and 
the  maddening  clamor  of  his  followers  had  gone  to  his 
head. 

He  thrust  the  lighted  torch  against  the  draperies  that 
hung  behind  him.  A  cry  of  horror  burst  from  the  slaves 
and  attendants  as  the  flame  caught  the  heavy  folds  and 
ran  upward  in  leaping  spirals  ;  but  the  cry  was  lost  in  the 
fierce  triumphant  shout  of  the  captains.  Every  man 
grasped  a  torch  and  ran  to  spread  the  conflagration.  The 
great  Hall  of  Xerxes  was  enveloped  in  flame  and  smoke 
so  quickly  that  the  incendiaries  themselves  had  barely 
time  to  escape. 

Rushing  from  the  doorways  with  the  torches  in  their 
hands,  the  Macedonians  hastened  from  palace  to  palace, 
scattering  destruction.  Clouds  of  smoke,  glowing  red 
above  the  leaping  flames,  rose  over  the  marvellous  struc- 
tures that  had  been  reared  with  so  much  toil.  Tower  and 
terrace,  porch  and  portico,  were  transformed  into  roaring 


394  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

furnaces  in  whose  heat  the  great  columns  cracked  and 
fell  with  a  noise  like  the  rumbling  of  thunder.  The  loftj 
ceilings  crashed  down  upon  wonders  of  art  and  precious 
fabrics.  The  plates  of  beaten  gold  that  lined  the  walls 
melted  and  ran  into  crevices  which  opened  in  the  marble 
floor.  Of  the  slaves,  some  perished  in  the  flames  ;  others 
fled  with  booty  snatched  from  the  ruin  ;  still  others  ran 
wildly  into  the  darkness,  crying  that  the  Macedonians 
were  preparing  to  put  to  the  sword  all  who  dwelt  in  the 
pleasant  valley. 

The  banqueters,  driven  back  by  the  heat,  watched  the 
conflagration  with  shouts  of  joy  while  it  slowly  burned 
itself  out,  leaving  only  the  gaunt  and  blackened  skeletons 
of  the  group  of  palaces  that  had  been  the  delight  of  the 
Great  Kings. 

Thais  stood  beside  Ptolemy,  beneath  the  wide  branches 
of  an  oak  where  the  glare  of  the  flames  she  had  kindled 
threw  her  figure  into  strong  relief  against  the  blackness. 
She  held  herself  proudly  erect,  and  a  slight  smile  curved 
her  lips  as  she  saw  the  banners  of  flame  leap  upward 
toward  the  stars. 

"  Why  did  you  do  it  ?  "  the  Macedonian  asked,  with  an 
accent  of  respect  that  seemed  out  of  place  in  a  camp  where 
women  were  held  so  cheap. 

"I  did  it  because  of  a  promise  that  I  gave  to  Oron- 
tobates  when  I  was  a  captive  in  Halicarnassus,"  Thais 
replied.  "  I  like  to  keep  my  word." 

Something  in  her  tone  prevented  the  soldier,  bold  as 
he  was,  from  asking  her  what  the  promise  had  been.  She 
had  already  taught  him  when  to  remain  silent,  and  he  had 
learned  that  he  must  either  submit  or  abandon  hope  of 
winning  her.  As  he  stood,  drinking  in  her  beauty,  re- 
vealed in  a  new  aspect  by  the  firelight,  he  was  puzzled  to 
see  her  head  droop,  while  two  tears  slowly  gathered  upon 
her  lashes. 

"  Farewell,  Chares,  my  lover  !  "  she  was  saying  to  her- 
self. "  Upon  thy  funeral  pyre  my  heart,  too,  is  turning  to 
ashes  !  '* 

"Thais,"  Ptolemy  whispered,  moved  by  her   emotion 


PEOMISES  FULFILLED  395 

without  knowing  its  cause,  "do  not  forget  that  I  love 
thee!" 

"I  do  not  forget,"  she  replied,  "nor  have  I  forgotten 
another  promise  that  I  made  ;  for  I  think  the  Gods  have 
sent  thee  to  me.  To-morrow  I  will  be  thy  wife  ;  and 
when  this  war  has  reached  its  end,  thou  shalt  reign  in 
Alexandria  over  Egypt  with  me  at  thy  side." 

"  Thais  !  "  Ptolemy  exclaimed,  clasping  her  at  last  in 
his  arms. 

So  Thais,  the  Athenian  dancing  girl,  kept  her  pledge ; 
but  through  the  length  and  breadth  of  the  land  ran  the 
news  that  the  home  of  the  Great  Kings  had  been  laid  in 
ashes,  and  men  knew  that,  though  Darius  still  lived,  his 
power  indeed  was  gone  forever. 


CHAPTER  LI 

AMID  FRAGMENTS   OF  EMPIRE 

CLEARCHTJS  and  Artemisia  were  walking  in  the  garden 
of  their  home  in  Alexandria.  Between  the  trunks  of  the 
trees,  at  a  distance,  they  could  see  the  roofs  and  towers  of 
the  populous  city,  and  across  the  blue  water,  which  began 
where  the  slopes  of  verdure  ended,  they  could  watch  the 
white  sails  of  ships  bringing  trade  from  all  parts  of  the 
world.  Ten  years  had  passed  since  the  palaces  of  Persep- 
olis  had  crumbled  into  ashes.  Alexander  had  been  dead 
three  years,  and  his  body  lay  in  the  royal  tomb  at  the 
mouth  of  the  Nile,  whither  Ptolemy  had  brought  it  from 
Babylon,  when  the  empire  was  divided  among  the  Macedo- 
nian generals  and  he  came  to  rule  over  Egypt  in  place  of 
the  rapacious  Cleomenes. 

Artemisia's  figure  had  lost  some  of  its  girlish  grace,  but 
her  blue  eyes  retained  their  clearness  and  her  cheeks  the 
delicate  flush  of  her  youth.  Clearchus,  too,  was  heavier 
than  he  had  been  when  he  fought  among  the  Companions 
under  Alexander,  whom  men  were  beginning  to  call  "  the 
Great." 

At  a  turn  in  the  path  Artemisia  placed  her  hand  upon 
his  arm  and  checked  him.  The  silvery  voices  of  children 
came  from  a  sunlit  glade  among  the  shrubbery.  They 
saw  a  boy  of  eleven  years,  clad  in  a  short  white  tunic  that 
left  his  arms  and  legs  free,  shooting  with  blunt  arrows  at 
a  target  that  hung  against  a  tree.  Two  little  girls  stood 
watching  him,  and  after  each  shot  they  ran  with  eager 
laughter  to  find  the  arrow  and  fetch  it  back  to  him. 
Their  fair  hair  gleamed  in  the  sun.  Artemisia's  eyes 
sought  those  of  her  husband,  and  a  smile  of  mother  love 
transfigured  her  face. 

396 


AMID  FRAGMENTS   OF  EMPIRE  397 

"  I  am  almost  afraid  to  be  so  happy,"  she  murmured. 

Clearchus  laughed.  "  You  need  not  fear,  my  heart,"  he 
replied.  "  Do  not  the  Gods  owe  us  something  ?  They 
are  generous." 

They  heard  a  step  on  the  gravel  behind  them,  and  Leoni- 
das  advanced  with  a  smile  and  hands  outstretched.  He 
had  changed  little,  excepting  that  a  few  gray  hairs  ap- 
peared at  his  temples  and  the  lines  of  his  face  had 
deepened. 

"  Welcome,  comrade  ! "  Clearchus  cried,  running  for- 
ward to  meet  him.  "  Whence  come  you  ?  What  news  ?  " 

"I  come  from  the  council  in  Syria,"  Leonidas  answered, 
"  and  as  for  news,  there  has  been  another  division  of  the 
world." 

"  And  Ptolemy  ?  "  Clearchus  asked  anxiously. 

"He  retains  Egypt,"  the  Spartan  said.  "Antipater  is 
regent,  with  Macedonia  and  all  Greece ;  Seleucus  gets  the 
satrapy  of  Babylon ;  and  Antigonus,  Susiana,  besides  what 
he  had." 

"  I  hope  we  shall  have  peace  at  last,"  Artemisia  said, 
glancing  toward  the  children. 

"We  shall  have  peace  here,  at  all  events,"  Leonidas 
said  grimly.  "  None  of  the  generals  is  desirous  of  shar- 
ing the  fate  of  Perdiccas." 

They  sat  down  beneath  a  vine-grown  trellis  while  Leoni- 
das told  them  of  the  events  that  had  led  to  the  new  dis- 
tribution of  the  empire,  describing  the  jealousies  of  the 
leaders  and  the  ferment  of  revolt  that  was  working  in 
Greece. 

"  When  will  they  stop  killing  each  other  ?  "  Artemisia 
said  sadly.  "  Has  not  each  of  them  more  than  enough 
without  trying  to  rob  the  others  ?  Leave  them  to  their 
quarrels,  Leonidas;  there  is  room  enough  for  another 
house  here  beside  us,  and  we  will  find  you  a  mistress 
for  it." 

Leonidas  shook  his  head  and  sipped  the  wine  that  a 
slave  had  brought  for  his  refreshment.  He  knew  that 
she  referred  to  the  site  that  they  had  reserved  for  Chares 
and  Thais. 


398  THE   GOLDEN  HOPE 

"  It  is  too  late,"  he  replied,  half  regretfully.  "  As  we 
have  lived,  so  we  must  die." 

Artemisia  slipped  her  hand  within  that  of  Clearchus, 
while  the  Spartan  followed  with  his  eyes  the  glancing 
sails  of  a  vessel  whose  prow  was  turned  toward  the  north 
and  the  rugged  hillsides  of  his  native  land.  Their  reflec- 
tions were  interrupted  by  the  children,  who  had  tired  of 
their  play  and  were  seeking  new  diversion. 

"  Ho  !  Uncle  Leonidas,"  shouted  the  boy,  swooping 
down  upon  the  Spartan.  "Where  did  you  come  from? 
Tell  me  about  the  death  of  King  Darius ! " 

He  sat  down  beside  Leonidas  and  composed  himself  to 
listen.  The  little  girls  took  Artemisia  prisoner  and  led 
her  away  to  see  a  nest  they  had  found,  in  which,  they 
assured  her,  were  funny  little  birds  with  no  feathers  on 
their  wings.  Leonidas,  his  eyes  still  on  the  receding  ship, 
began  the  story  that  he  had  often  told  before.  He  related 
how  the  army  came  to  Ecbatana,  the  gem  of  cities,  with 
its  seven  walls  each  of  a  different  color  from  the  others, 
and  each  rising  higher  than  the  one  outside  it,  and  how 
they  found  that  the  Great  King  had  fled  up  into  the  snow- 
capped mountains  that  overlook  the  Caspian  Sea.  He  had 
with  him  Bessus,  the  treacherous ;  Oxathres,  his  own 
brother  ;  Artabazus,  the  first  nobleman  of  Persia,  who 
commanded  the  Greek  mercenaries ;  and  a  score  more  of 
the  generals  and  viceroys  who  still  remained  constant  to 
his  fortune.  He  told  how  Darius  wished  to  stand  and 
fight  among  the  rugged  passes,  but  the  others  would  not 
allow  it;  how  Artabazus,  suspecting  their  perfidy,  be- 
sought him  to  trust  himself  to  his  Greeks,  to  which  the 
Great  King  consented  for  the  morrow ;  and  how  that  night 
Bessus  fettered  him  with  golden  chains  and  made  him  a 
prisoner  in  his  litter. 

The  boy  listened  with  sparkling  eyes  intent  upon  the 
Spartan's  face,  while  Leonidas  described  how  Alexander, 
finding  the  Persians  ever  fleeing  before  him,  had  left  the 
foot-soldiers  behind  and  struck  out  with  the  Companions 
across  the  desert  to  intercept  them.  The  lad  held  his 
breath  as  he  followed  the  desperate  ride  over  the  burning 


AMID  FRAGMENTS  OF  EMPIRE  399 

sands,  where  one  by  one  the  horses  stumbled  and  fell, 
gasping,  until  only  seventy  riders  remained.  His  cheeks 
flushed  when  he  heard  how  a  soldier  had  brought  water 
to  Alexander  in  his  helmet,  and  how  the  young  king, 
thirsty  as  he  was,  refused  to  moisten  his  lips  because 
there  was  not  enough  for  all. 

Then  came  the  charge  of  the  seventy  weary  Macedonians 
in  the  gray  of  the  morning  upon  the  camp  of  the  sleeping 
Persians  and  the  panic-stricken  flight  of  the  cowardly 
army  before  them,  too  frightened  even  to  look  back. 
And  there  they  found  the  Great  King  lying  in  his  litter, 
stabbed  through  and  through  by  the  order  of  Bessus,  who 
had  hoped  thus  to  win  the  favor  of  Alexander. 

"And  that  was  the  end  of  Darius,"  the  Spartan  con- 
cluded. "Alexander  was  sorry  for  his  death,  and  he 
spread  his  own  cloak  over  him  as  he  lay  there  ;  but  I 
think  it  was  better  for  him  to  die  then  than  to  live  sub- 
ject to  another,  remembering  his  former  power.  He  was 
unfortunate  in  this,  that  he  was  not  killed  in  battle,  as  all 
brave  men  should  wish  to  be.  He  had  an  opportunity  for 
that  at  Gaugamela,  but  he  threw  it  away." 

A  picture  rose  before  the  Spartan's  memory  of  Chares, 
lying  with  his  broad  shoulders  against  the  side  of  his 
horse  amid  the  dead,  with  a  smile  upon  his  lips,  and  he, 
sighed. 

"  You  have  never  yet  told  me  what  became  of  Bessus," 
the  boy  said  coaxingly.  "  Is  he  still  alive  ?  " 

"  No,"  Leonidas  replied,  his  face  darkening.  "  He  was 
betrayed  in  his  turn,  and  Alexander  ordered  him  to  be 
killed  in  the  manner  of  the  Scyths  when  they  punish 
traitors." 

"  What  is  that  ?  "  the  boy  asked. 

"I  shall  not  tell  you,"  Leonidas  said  grimly,  "but  it 
was  too  good  for  him  !  " 

"There  is  Thais,"  Clearchus  exclaimed.  "Run  and 
fetch  your  mother,"  he  added  to  his  son. 

They  rose  and  went  to  meet  Thais,  who  was  advancing 
slowly  down  an  avenue  of  trees.  Two  enormous  black 
eunuchs  held  a  broad  parasol  above  her  head,  and  other 


400  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

slaves  followed  her,  both  men  and  maids,  forming  a  train 
of  escort.  When  she  saw  Clearchus  and  Leonidas,  she 
spoke  a  word  to  her  attendants,  who  halted,  and  she  came 
forward  alone.  The  sunlight,  sifting  through  the  branches 
that  formed  a  green  arch  over  her  head,  touched  the  bur- 
nished coils  of  her  hair,  flashing  from  hidden  jewels  and 
glancing  upon  the  shimmering  silk  of  her  robes. 

"  She  is  more  beautiful  than  ever,"  Leonidas  said,  gazing 
at  her  with  admiration. 

"  Yes,  and  she  rules  Ptolemy  in  everything,"  Clearchus 
replied. 

"  My  friends  !  "  Thais  exclaimed,  giving  them  her 
hands.  "  It  makes  my  heart  glad  to  see  you  ;  but  where 
is  Artemisia  ?  " 

"  I  have  sent  for  her,"  Clearchus  replied. 

"  Before  she  comes,"  Thais  said,  seating  herself  teneath 
the  trellis  and  lowering  her  voice,  "  I  must  tell  you  some- 
thing. The  proofs  for  which  I  sent  to  Athens  have  arrived, 
and  there  can  no  longer  be  any  doubt  that  we  are  sisters." 

"  She  will  be  overjoyed,"  Clearchus  said. 

"  I  shall  not  tell  her,"  Thais  replied. 

"Why  not?"  Leonidas  asked  bluntly.  "You  are  a 
queen  now,  or  will  be  one  soon,  and  nobody  thinks  of — 
of  the  past." 

"  It  is  precisely  because  I  intend  to  be  a  queen  that  I 
shall  not  tell  her,"  Thais  continued.  "She  could  not 
love  me  more  if  she  knew,  and  I  will  not  be  the  means 
of  bringing  danger  upon  her  or  her  children.  We  know 
the  fate  that  awaits  the  kinsmen  of  princes.  Did  not 
Olympias  cause  Cleopatra  to  be  slain  with  her  babe  in 
her  arms  ?  Has  not  Roxana  murdered  Statira,  and  is  not 
Roxana  herself,  with  the  young  Alexander,  held  in  cap- 
tivity ?  Nevertheless,  I  will  tell  her  if  you  desire,  and  it 
shall  be  proclaimed  throughout  Egypt." 

"  May  the  Gods  forbid  !  "  Clearchus  exclaimed.  "  You 
are  right,  Thais.  It  must  not  be  told." 

"  Then  I  will  destroy  the  proofs,"  she  said,  "  and  remain, 
as  I  have  been,  the  first  of  my  race." 

All  three  were  silent,  thinking  of  the  future,  and  Thais 


AMID  FRAGMENTS   OF  EMPIRE  401 

gmiled  faintly,  as  though  at  that  moment  she  were  con- 
scious of  the  wonderful  power  that  was  to  descend  through 
her  daughters,  until  it  attained  its  perfection  in  the  irre- 
sistible charm  of  that  Cleopatra  who  was  to  see  the  con- 
querors of  the  world  at  her  feet.  Yet  she  sighed  as  her 
eyes  met  those  of  Clearchus. 

"  If  only  Chares  were  here  !  "  she  murmured. 

"  We  know,"  the  Athenian  answered  gravely,  "  and  we 
do  not  blame  you,  since  all  of  us  must  bow  to  the  will  of 
the  Gods." 

"  I  thank  you,"  she  said  simply.  "  You  have  both  been 
kind  to  me." 

Artemisia  joined  them,  holding  one  of  her  girls  by 
either  hand,  while  young  Chares  followed  with  his  bow, 
concerning  which  he  wished  to  consult  Leonidas.  There, 
in  the  vine-grown  arbor,  they  sat  talking  until  the  shad- 
ows began  to  lengthen,  and  the  afternoon  drew  to  its  close. 
Thais  rose,  lithe  and  graceful  as  an  animal  of  the  desert, 
and  the  slaves,  who  had  been  watching  her,  in  a  bright- 
colored  group,  from  beneath  the  trees,  scrambled  to  their 
feet. 

"  Come,  Leonidas,  the  cares  of  state  await  us,"  she  said. 
"  Remember  that  you  are  a  general  now,  and  I  am  almost 
a  queen,  while  these  two  have  nothing  to  do  but  waste 
their  time  in  being  happy." 

"  You  will  come  again  to-morrow  ? "  Artemisia  said, 
embracing  her. 

"  Perhaps,"  replied  Thais,  and  she  moved  away  down 
the  avenue  with  the  Spartan,  toward  the  retinue  of  slaves 
who  stood  waiting  to  surround  her. 

Clearchus  and  Artemisia  watched  them  until  the  foliage 
hid  them  from  sight,  and  then  turned  toward  the  house. 
Artemisia  noticed  that  a  rose  bush,  weighted  with  flowers, 
had  swayed  across  the  path,  and  she  stooped  to  put  it  back 
into  place.  Clearchus  slipped  his  arm  about  her  waist 
and  kissed  her. 

"  Silly  !  "  she  said,  blushing,  "everybody  will  see  you." 

"That  cannot  be  helped,''  he  retorted.  "You  looked 
then  just  as  you  looked  in  the  garden  in  Academe  that 
2r 


402  THE  GOLDEN  HOPE 

morning  when  I  found  you  among  your  roses — and  I 
think  I  love  you  more  now  than  I  did  then." 

"  We  love  each  other  more,"  Artemisia  said  softly,  "  be- 
cause we  did  not  know  then  what  it  would  be  to  lose  each 
other." 


THE  GROSSET  &  DUNLAP 
ILLUSTRATED  EDITIONS 
OF  FAMOUS  BOOKS  *  a  a 


The  following  books  are  large  iamo  volumes  5^x8^  inches  in 
size,  are  printed  «m  laid  paper  of  the  hifhett  grade,  and  bound  in  cloth, 
with  elaborate  decoratire  covers.  They  are  in  every  respect  beautiful 
books. 

UNCLE  TOM'S  CABIN— By  Harriet  Bcecher  Stowe. 

A  new  edition,  printed  frem  entirely  ntw  plates,  on  fine  laid  paper 
of  extra  quality,  with  half-tone  illustrations  by  Louis  Betts. 

PILGRIM'S  PROGRESS— By  John  Bunyan. 

A  new  edition  of  Bunyan's  immortal  allegory,  printed  from  new 
plates  on  fine  laid  paper,  with  illustrations  by  H.  M.  Brock. 

THE  WIDE,  WIDE  WORLD— By  Susan  Warner. 

Printed  from  entirely  new  plates,  on  fine  laid  paper  of  superior 
quality,  and  illustrated  with  numerous  drawings  by  Fred  Pegram. 

THE  LITTLE  MINISTER  (Maude  Adams  Edition) 
— By  J.  M.  Barrie. 

Printed  on  fine  laid  paper,  large  I  imo  in  size,  with  new  cover  de- 
sign in  gold,  and  eight  full-page  half  tone  illustrations  from  the  play. 

PROSE  TALES— By  Edgar  Allan  Poe. 

A  large  iimo  volume,  bound  in  cloth,  with  decorative  cover. 
Containing  eleven  striking  drawings  by  Alice  B.  Woodward,  a  biog- 
raphy of  the  author,  a  bibliography  of  the  Tales,  and  comprehensive 
notes.  The  best  edition  ever  published  in  a  single  volume. 

ISHMAEL  >  By  Mrs.  E.  D.  E.  N.  Southworth. 

SELF-RAISED      )  The  two  voU.  in  a  flat  b*z,  or  boxed  separately. 
Handsome  new  editions  of  these  two  old  favorites,  with  illustrations 
by  Clare  Angell 

THE  FIRST  VIOLIN— By  Jessie  Fothergill. 

A  fine  edition  of  this  popular  musical  novel,  with  illustrations  by 
Clare  Anpell. 

EACH  VOLUME  IN  A  BOX.     PRICE  ONE  DOLLAR  EACH 

GROSSET  &  DUNLAP    ::    NEW  YORK 


The  Pleasures  of  Literature 
and  the  Solace  of  Books 

COMPILED   BY  JOSEPH   SHALER    WITH 
AN  INTRODUCTION  BY  ANDREW  LANG 

A  volume  that  will  appeal  to  every  book  lover,  pre- 
senting, as  it  does,  in  chaste  and  elegant  style,  the 
thoughts  of  great  men  of  all  ages  on  books  and  the  read- 
ing thereof. 

A  particularly  dainty  and  appropriate  gift  for  tke 
reader  or  student,  and  one  that  is  sure  to  be  appreciated. 

Printed  tn  the  finest  deckle  edge  paper  and  beun*  in 
the  best  silk  finished  cl»tbt  toitb  frtntispieci  and  rubricated 
title  page.  Elaborate  {over  design  in  geld.  Price,  $i  .00 

Mrs.  Jerningham's  Journal 
John  Jerningham's  Journal 

The  re-publication  of  this  exquisite  love  story  in  verse 
is  an  event  that  vrill  be  heartily  welcomed  by  those  who 
can  appreciate  beauty  of  sentiment  when  presented  in 
an  unusual  guise.  No  book  is  so  appropriate  for  a  dainty 
and  inexpensive  wedding  gift. 

Two  v flumes,  small  ismo  in  size,  printed  en  the  highest 
grade  deckle  edge  paper  and  bound  in  light  green  clttb  with 
ivtry  and  green  dectrations.  Encased  in  a  fiat  box. 

Price,  $1.50  per  set,  postpaid. 

GROSSET   &     DUNLAP,   Publishers 

52  Duane  Street,  NEW  YORK. 


The   QUEST    of  HAPPINESS 

A  Study  of  the  Victory  over  Life's  Troubles.  By  NEW- 
ELL DWIGHT  HILLIS,  Pastor  of  Plymouth  Congrega- 
tional Church,  Brooklyn.  Cloth,  Decorated  Border, 
75C-,  postpaid. 

It  is  a  consummate  statement  of  the  highest  conception 
of  the  nature  of  human  life,  and  of  the  only  methods  by 
which  its  meaning  and  possibilities  can  be  attained.  A 
serene  satisfaction  with  God's  method  of  moral  govern- 
ment breathes  from  every  page  and  makes  the  teacher 
trustworthy. — CHARLES  FREDERICK  Goss. 

"  The  Quest  of  Happiness  "  is  Dr.  Hillis'  very  best 
book.  It  is  strong,  vivid,  clear,  and  has  a  certain  indefin- 
able human  quality  which  will  be  sure  to  give  it  a  large 
circulation  and  make  it  a  source  of  great  helpfulness. 
— AMORY  H.  BRADFORD,  Pastor  of  the  First  Congrega- 
tional Church,  Montclair,  N.  J. 

I  find  "The  Quest  of  Happiness"  a  very  rich  and 
beautiful  work.  It  is  eminently  a  book  for  the  home. — 
PHILIP  S.  MOXON,  Pastor  of  South  Congregational 
Church,  Springfield,  Mass. 

HAPPINESS 

Essays    on    the     Meaning  of  Life.     By  CARL   HILTT. 
Translated  by   Francis   Greenwood   Peabody,    Pro- 
fessor   of  Christian    Morals,    Harvard  University, 
Cambridge,      izmo,  cloth,  75  cents,  postpaid. 
Great  numbers  of  thoughtful  people  are  just  now  much 
perplexed  to  know  what  to  make  of  the  facts  of  life,  and 
are  looking  around  them   for  some  reasonable  interpreta- 
tion of  the  modern  world.      To   this   state   of  mind  the 
reflections  of  Prof.  Hilty  have  already  brought  much  reas- 
surance and  composure. 

GROSSET    &     DUNLAP,    PUBLISHERS 

52   Duane  Street       ::        ::       ;:       ::       NEW  YORK 


BOOKS    ON   ART 

POPULAR,  AUTHORITATIVE,  INEXPENSIVE 

RENAISSANCE  AND  MODERN  ART.  By  W. 
H.  GOODYEAR,  M.A.,  Curator  of  Fine  Arts  in  the 
Museum  of  the  Brooklyn  Institute.  Profusely  illus- 
trated, izmo,  cloth. 

This  volume  aims  to  present  in  a  popular  and  non- 
technical form  a  history  of  the  various  periods  of  art  from 
the  time  of  the  Renaissance  to  the  present  day.  Two 
hundred  and  three  reproductions  of  paintings  and  sculp- 
ture add  to  the  interest  of  the  work. 

ROMAN   AND   MEDIAEVAL  ART.     By  W.  H. 
GOODYEAR,  M.A.     New  edition,  revised  and  en- 
larged.    Profusely  illustrated,      izmo,  cloth. 
The  epochs  treated  in  this  work,  those  of  the  Romans 
and  of  the  Middle  Ages,  make  this  work  not  so  much  a 
history  of  the  arts  as  a  history  of  the  civilization  of  the 
period.     One  hundred  and  ninety -six  reproductions  illus- 
trate the  text. 

A  HISTORY  OF  GREEK  ART.      With  an  Intro- 
ductory Chapter  on  Art  in  Egypt  and  Mesopotamia. 
By  PROF.   T.    B.   TARBELL,   of  the  University  of 
Chicago.     Profusely  illustrated,      i  amo,  cloth. 
This  book  has  been  written  in  the  conviction  that  the 
greatest  of  all  motives  for  studying  art,  the  motive  which 
is  and  ought  to  be  the  strongest  in  most   people,  is  the 
desire   to   become   acquainted  with   beautiful  and   noble 
things,  the   things   that  "  soothe  the  cares   and   lift  the 
thoughts  of  man."     Illustrated  with  one  hundred  and 
ninety-six  reproductions. 

Price  per  copy,  75  cents,  postpaid. 
GROSSET     &     D  U  N  L  A  P 

52  Duane  Street       ::       ::       ::       ::     NEW  YORK 


1C  SOUTHERN  REGIONA  I&S133SX* 


A    000127245    9 


